t> 


t^%. 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


// 


:/. 


^ 


1.0    t^  1^ 

I.I    I  "^  n^ 

L25  IIIIII.4   111.6 


<^ 


/A 


/ 


^^>l 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  MS80 

(716)  872-4503 


4^ 


i/.A 


<s 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notas  tachniquas  at  bibliographiquas 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


□    Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I    Covers  damaged/ 


D 


D 


n 


n 


n 


Couverture  endommagie 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurie  et/ou  pelliculAe 


I      I    Cover  title  missing/ 


Le  titre  de  coMverture  manque 


Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  gdographiques  en  couleur 


Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relii  avec  d'autres  documents 


Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serrie  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distorslon  le  long  de  la  marge  int^rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  M  filmies. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppldmentaires; 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  M  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-dtre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m^thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquis  ci-dessous. 


I      I   Coloured  pages/ 


v/ 


D 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagtes 

Pages  restored  and/oi 

Pages  restauries  et/ou  pelliculies 

Pages  discoloured,  Attained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  ddcofories,  tacheties  ou  piqudes 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ddtachdes 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 


I — I    Pages  damaged/ 

I      I    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


I      I    Pages  detached/ 
rri    Showthrough/ 


Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Qualiti  inigale  de  I'impression 


r~l    Includes  supplementary  materiel/ 


Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partieilement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  M  film6es  i  nouveau  de  facon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  Is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmA  au  taux  de  rMuction  indiqui  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

>/ 

12X 


lex 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


■^'sa^i^' 


tails 

du 
odifier 

une 
nage 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Seminary  of  Quebec 
Library 

The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
o?  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  filmi  fut  reproduit  grdce  d  la 
g6n4rosit4  de: 

S^mlnaire  de  Quebec 
BIbliotheque 

Les  images  suivantes  ont  ixi  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nattetd  de  l'exemplaire  film^.  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimie  sont  film^s  en  commencant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
derniire  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmis  en  commengant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernlAra  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  —^(meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
derniire  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  — »>  signifie  "A  SUIVRE".  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom.  a«  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc..  peuvent  dtre 
fiimis  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diff^rents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clich6,  il  est  filmi  A  partir 
de  Tangle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas.  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nAcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mithode. 


irrata 
to 


pelure, 
n  d 


D 

32X 


1 

2 

3 

1 

1 

2 

3 

4 

6 

6 

m. 


^■'^ 


I  K 


C^ 


3>3 


COMPENDIUM 


or 


ANCIENT  AND 

HISTO 

iDitl)  €ttte0tton 
ADAPTED  TO  THE  USE  OF  SCHOOLS  AND 


ALSO 


AN  APPENDIX, 


THK  DECLARATION  OV  INDEPENDENCE,  THE  CQNSTITDTION  OV  THE  tTNICED 

•TAnS,  A  BIOOBAPHICAL  SKSTCH  OV  EMINENT  PEBSONAOBS,  HWl 

A  OHRONOLOOICAL^BV  OF  BEMABKABLE  ETENTS, 

DISCanOn^MPBOYBMENTS,  ETC.,  FBOM 

^  ta^^BB^ION  TO  THE  TEAB  ISif. 


...0^.^ 


^e^_ 


^#^  u^cC^     >:^^Y  M.  J.  KERNEY 


FOURTH    RRVieaO    KOI 

^(VW'WNiXWWWWWW» 


BALTIMORE: 
PIUNTED  AND  PUBLISHED  BY  JOHN  MURPHY. 

NO.   178  MABKBT  STBBBT. 
PITTSBURG:   GEORGE  QUIOLEY. 

■OLD  BT  TRB  norCIPAL  BOOKULUtU  THBOUOBOUT  THB  MUVtWD  BTATBib 

1861. 


according  to  the  Act  of  Congresi,  in  (ut  year  18M^  by 
M.  J.  KBR^BY, 
in  the  Cork's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Msryland. 


W 


tswotyuea  by 
I»  JohascB  ft  Co.,  PhUslilgWs 

PrinMb; 
J.  Mmpl^ 


\\ 


PREFACE. 


Iir  presenting  this  Compendium  to  the  public,  tlie  author  would  beg  leav* 
to  make  a  few  brief  remarks.  The  great  utility  to  be  derived  from  a  work  of 
this  nature,  will  be  evident,  on  the  least  reflection.  To  the  man  whase  time  is 
limited,  it  will  afford  an  opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted  with  the  moat 
important  events,  the  manners,  customs,  and  institutions  of  vanoua  nations, 
without  the  labor  of  reading  more  extensive  works.  On  the  other  hand,  it 
will  prove  highly  u&eful  to  those  who  have  passed  through  a  coanw  of  his- 
torical study ;  serving  as  an  expeditious  means  of  refreshing  the  memory,  by 
recalling  events  which  time  had  partially  obliterated.  In  some  respects,  the 
Compendium  possesses  an  advantage  over  the  mon  copious  history.  In  the 
latter,  the  memory  is  frequently  overcharged  with  a  multiplicity  of  drcum* 
stances,  >,hich  often  obscure  the  most  important  fricts ;  while,  in  the  £>rmcr, 
the  most  important  events  are  only  presented,  and  easily  retained. 

A  number  of  works  of  this  nature  have  ahready  appeared,  and  many  ot 
them  highly  approved.  Yet,  in  point  of  arrangement,  and  in  the  general 
matter  of  contents,  it  would  seem  that  some  improvement  might  still  be  made. 
The  division  of  history  into  periods,  a  i^stem  which  has  been  Allowed  by 
many  respectable  historians,  vould  appear,  upon  the  whole,  rather  to  obscure 
than  aid  the  memory.  The  author,  therefore,  has  thought  proper  to  pursue 
the  history  of  the  various  nations  and  institutions,  by  preserving  an  unbroken 
series  of  events  in  regular  succession,  from  their  earliest  authentic  records  to 
their  decline,  or  to  the  present  time. 

In  treating  his  subjects,  it  has  been  the  studied  design  of  the  author  to 
avoid  all  sarcastic  remarks,  and  all  useless  invectives,  making,  in  general,  no 
further  use  of  original  comments  than  merely  necessary  to  give  a  dear  view 
of  the  facts  related.  By  thus  curtailing  observations,  which  frequently  make 
up  a  material  portion  of  works  of  this  nature,  he  has  been  enabled  to  insert  a 
much  greater  amount  of  historical  matter  than  is  usually  met  with  in  the 
same  number  of  pages.  In  speaking  of  religion,  the  n>ost  respectful  hngoaga 
has  been  employed,  and  no  expression  has  been  used  that  could,  in  the  re- 
motest degree,  wound  the  feelings  of  the  professors  of  any  creed. 

In  order  to  render  this  Compendium  more  valuable  to  the  private  reader, 
and  at  the  same  time  more  useful  to  the  student  of  hutory,  the  author  has 
thought  proper  to  add  an  Appendix,  containing  the  Declaration  uf  Indepen- 
dence and  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  thus  placing  these  docu- 
ments, so  interesting  in  themselves,  and  so  important  in  their  nature,  par- 
ticularly the  Constitution,  to  every  American  citizen,  vnthin  the  reach  of 
every  individuaL  Few  indeed,  in  the  community,  have  over  seen  or  read  a 
copy  of  the  Constitution,  owing  to  the  scarcity  of  hooks  which  ctrntain  it. 
It  would  seem,  moreover,  a  desirable  object  to  render  the  youth  of  our  country 
early  acquainted  with  the  principles  of  the  Constitution.  This,  H  is  hoped, 
will  be  accomplished  by  placing  it  in  a  vrotk.  designed  for  the  use  of  schoob 


4  PAEFACS. 

•nd  academiei.  Biographical  notices  ara  at  all  times  interesting  and  instnie- 
tive.  But  as  ttie  introduction  of  these  notices  in  the  body  of  the  work 
would  too  much  interrupt  that  close  connection  of  events,  so  important  in  a 
Compendium  of  History,  the  author  has  added  a  riiort  Biographical  Sketch  of 
Distinguished  Personages.  By  this  means,  he  has  been  enabled  to  notice  the 
Bres  and  actions  of  many  eminent  characters,  who  could  not  otherwise  have 
been  convenientiy  introduced.  The  Chronological  Table,  which  fixes  the 
date  of  all  important  events,  discoveries,  &c.,  will  be  found  both  interesting 
and  useful,  as  it  will  often  save  hours  of  labor  and  anxious  research. 

In  a  work  which  professes  to  be  a  compilation,  and  which,  from  its  nature 
and  design,  must  consist  of  materials  chiefly  selected  from  the  writings  of 
others,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  apologize  for  the  use  which  the  author  has 
made  of  the  labora  of  his  predecessors.  He  has,  in  general,  omitted  the  names 
of  the  authors  from  whom  he  has  made  his  selections,  because  he  frequenUy 
thought  proper  to  change  their  style,  and  alter  their  language,  in  order  to  suit 
the  connection,  and  adapt  them  to  the  nature  of  the  Compendium. 

The  author  is  well  aware  that  much  improvement  might  be  made  in  the  pre 
sent  edition,  and  regrets,  exceedingly,  that  several  errora  will  be  found  upon 
its  pages,  but  generally  of  a  typographical  character.  But  those  who  are 
acquainted  with  the  arduous  tai^  of  passing  the  first  edition  of  a  work  of  this 
nature  through  the  press,  will  readily  overlook  its  many  imperfections.  In 
orthograjrfiy,  Webster  has  generally  been  followed  as  the  standard. 

If  the  present  Compendium  will  be  found,  in  the  remotest  degree,  to  belle* 
fit  any  portion  of  the  community,  or  tend  to  facilitate  the  acquisition  of  hi» 
torical  knowledge,  the  most  ardent  desires^of  the  author  will  be  realized. 

M.  J.  K 


ADVERTISEMENT  TO  SECOND  REVISED  EDITION 

It  has  been  a  subject  of  much  regret  to  the  author,  that  various  errora, 
generally  of  a  typographical  naturo,  have  occurred  in  the  first  edition  of  this 
work.  The  present  edition,  therefore,  has  been  carefully  revised  and  corrected. 
Several  improvements,  which  time  and  experience  have  suggested,  have  been 
made  in  this  edition.  In  order  to  render  it  more  convenient,  both  for  teachers 
and  pupils,  the  Questions  have  been  arranged  at  the  bottom  of  each  page,  and 
the  size  of  the  work  has  been  somewhat  reduced,  by  enlarging  the  page. 

These  improvements,  it  is  hoped,  will  add  much  to  the  merits  of  the  Com- 
pendium, and  render  it  still  deserving  of  that  very  liberal  patronage  which  has 
been  already  extended  to  it. 

Bafttmort, /u/y  14, 1847. 


1,^1 


#11. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

80VBCX8  AHD  D1TI8IOV   Ot   HlSTOBT     .           *           •            •                        •  9 

CbBATIOX  of  TBI  WOBLD •  10 

Dbkvsb IS 

TomtB  ot  Babxx. .18 

ASSTBIA  AKD  BaBTIOB 14' 

PXBSII. 17 

PbBSIAB  AlTTiaVITIIS 18 

PaiBBiciAirt    ......*.       ^.        •  10 

BoTrr— 

Sect  I. 10 

IL  Manners  and  CuBtoms  of  the  Egyptians      ....  83 

ni.  Pyramids,  Labyrinth,  Lake  of  Maris        ...  83 
Obxbck— 

SectL .  86 

n.  The  Fabulous  and  Heroic  Ages      .....  86 

m.  Republic  of  Sparta .88 

lY.  Republic  of  Athens 80 

v.  From  the  invasion  of  Greece  by  the  Perrians,  to  the  Pelo- 

ponnesianWar 31 

YL  From  the  begging  of  fhe  Peloponnesian  War  to  the 

reign  of  Philip  of  Macedon 86 

Vn.  Philip  of  Macedon.    The  Exploits  and  Death  of  Alex:- 

ander 80 

VHL  From  tho  death  of  Alexander  to  the  Subjugu^  -Ain  of  Gtfeece 

by  the  Romans 43 

IX.  Gredan  Antiquities .  46 

Philosophy 47' 

Seven  Wise  Men 47 

PublicGames 47 

Literature  and  Arts 48 

PrivBta  and  Domestio  Lift 49 

Origin  of  Tragedy. .  60 

Roxs— 
Se^  I.  From  the  Foundation  of  the  City,  to  tfafe'SkpnUmt  of 

Taiqofai      .        ...        .        .        .        .        .61 

n.  From  the  Abolitbn  of  the  Rigil  Power  to  thi^  filet  Ponib 

War  .        . .66 

fit  Fxonr  the  first  Punic  War  to  the^  Coriquelt  of  atUoi      .  63 
.IV.  The  Sedition  of  tiie  Gracchi ;  CivU  Wars ;  OeHiffiMqr  of 

Catiline .       .  60 

!•  6 


6  CONTENTS. 

Paf« 
Sect  V.  From  (he  firat  Triumvirate  to  the  Dissolution  of  the  Com- 
monwealth   n 

VI.  Rome  under  the  Emperors      .        .      ' .        .        ,        .        78 
VII.  From  Nerva  to  Constantine  the  Great        .        .         .        .83 
VIII.  From  the  Accession  of  Constantine  to  the  Extinction  of 

the  Western  Empire 87 

Roman  Antiquities         .......        91 

Jkwish  Histort— 

Sect.  I.  The  History  of  the  Jews,  until  their  Deliverance  from 

Egypt 95 

n.  The  Government  of  the  Judges ;  the  Regal  Government ; 

the  Restoration  of  the  Jews  from  Captivity    .         .         .101 

III.  From  the  Restoration,  to  the  Destruction  of  Jerusalem  by 

the  Romans 105 

Antiquities 109 

Manners  and  Customs .110 

Mttholoot  or  Ancient  Nations Ill 

MoDsaK  History 117 

MlDDLS  Aoss— 

Sixth  Age 117 

Seventh  Age 118 

Eighth  Age 119 

Ninth  Age 181 

Tenth  Age 123 

Eleventh  Age 138 

Twelfth  Age 134 

Thirteenth  Age ISA 

Fourteenth  Age 136 

Monasteries 137 

^ARAGZir  Empire 127 

iFxvsAL  Ststxx   ....••        t        ..-        .      181 

Crubasss 133 

First  Crusade 184 

Second  Crusade      .        .        .        .        •        •        .        .        .  136 

Third  Crusade 137 

Fourth  and  Fifth  Crusade 138 

Sixth  Crusade ;        .139 

Seventh  and  Eighth  Crusade 139 

The  effect  of  the  Crusades    .        .        .        .        .        .        .      140 

*CaiTALRT .         .         .  143 

Tournaments  and  Jousts      .......      144 

The  Origin  of  Duels 146 

SFrakcx — 

Sect  I.  Foundation  of  the  Monarchy ;  MeroTing^  and  Carlovin- 

gian  Kings 147 

n.  Capetian  Kings     .        .        .        .         .        .        .        .       160 

In.  Branch  of  Valots 163 

IV.  Fromthe  Accession  of  Louis  Xn.  to  the  Reign  oiHeniy  in.       155 

V.  House  of  Bourbon;    from  Henry  IV.  to  the  Death  of 

Louis  XV. 160 

VI.  Louis  XVI.;  Revolution;  Buonaparte;   Louis  XVIU.; 

Charles  X.  .        .        .        .  ^     .        .       .        .164 


t: 


CONTEITTS.  /  7 

EveiAirs—  ^*t* 

SecL  I.  From  the  Conqaeat  by  the  Komans,  A.  C.  55,  to  A.  D.  827       174 

n.  The  Foundation  of  the  Monarchy 177 

m.  Norman  Family  ;  William  the  Conqueror ;  William  II. ; 

Henry  I.;  Stephen  of  Blois 182 

IV.  Family  of  Plantagtnet ;  Henry  11.;  Richard  I.;  John; 
Henry  III. ;  Edward  I. ;  Edward  II. ;  Edward  III. ; 

Richardn. 184 

V.  Branch  of  Lancaster;  Henry  IV. ;  Henry  V.;  Henry  VI.       193 
VL  Branch  of  York,-  Edward  IV.;  Edward  V. ;  Richard  HI.    .  195 
Vn.  Tudor  Family ;  Henry  VH. ;  Henry  VIII. ;  Edward  VI. ; 

Mary  ;  Elizabeth 198 

Vm.  Stuart  Family;  James  I. ;  Charles  I.;  the  Commonwealth ; 
Cromwell ;  Charles  IL ;  James  II. ;  William  and  Mary ; 

Anne 306 

IX.  Branch  ofBrunawiek  ;  George  I. ;  George  11. ;  George  III. ; 

George  IV. ;  William  IV 215 

SCOTIASD— • 

Sect  I. 218 

n.  Houtt  of  Stuart 219 

Ibuaks— . 

Seet.  I. 230 

n.  The  Invasion  of  Ireland  by  Heniy  U 235 

m.  Insurrection  of  1798 243 

The  Society  of  United  Irishmen 244 

The  Orange  Association 244 

The  Legislative  Union  with  Great  Britain        .        .        .      249 

Spiiir 248 

The  Inquisition 250 

POBTUSAK         ...........  252 

PoKAirs 253 

Russia 256 

Pbvssia 267 

GsmxART 269 

SwxDxir 262 

DiirxABK 264 

Nbthiblakss  Airs  Hollabb 265 

Itaxt 266 

TVBKXT 270 

MODXBB  Gbxbcb       .         .         .        .         .        •        .         •        •        .  273 

AXXBIOA— « 

Sect.  I.  Discovery  of  the  Country 279 

Conquest  of  Mexico 284 

The  Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Indians    ....  286 
n.  Settlement  of  Virginia  and  New  York    ....      288 

m.  New  England  Settlements 293 

Maryland 299 

Pennsylvania 800 

Delaware  and  New  Jersey 801 

The  Carolina* •       •        'SOI 

Gm>rgia 803 


8 


CONTENTS. 


Sect  IV.  The  Ftench  War;    Conquest  of  Canada;   Oppresriye      **•«• 
Meararea  towards  the  Colonies ;    Commeneetnent  of 
HostUitiea;  Battle  of  Lexington;  BtmkerHiH;  De^ 
chiration  of  Independence    .        .        .        .        .        .  302 

UviTSD  Stati*— 
Sect.  V;  The  War  of  the  ReTolation  continaed  .        .        .311 

VI.  The  Three  Years*  War 323 

Tub  CHBisTfiir  Cbvbcb — 
Sect  I.  F^om  the  Bhrthof  Christ  to  the  Triumph  of  Christianity      .  329 
n.  From  the  Triamph  of  Christianity  tc  the  Reformatlim      .      337 
m.  From  the  Refbrmation  to  the  present  time    .        .  .344 


APPENDIX. 


The  Declaration  of  Independence,  with:  the  Names  of  the  Signers  347 
The  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  with  the  Names  of  the  Dele- 
gates to  the  Federal  Convention 850 

Biogrtphy  of  Distinguished  Personages S61 

Thelaventionofthe  Art  ofPriBtiBg      ...  .  869 

Chfonological  Table  .....  •  SSS 


ANCIENT  AND  MODERN  HISTORY. 


SOURCES  AND  DIVISION  OF  HISTORY. 


^  History  is  a  written  narrative  of  past  events,  in  regular  succes 
sion.    The  principal  sources  of  history,  independent  of  authentic 
records,  are  those;  which  follow  : 

1.  Oral  tradition,  which  existed  before  the  invention  of  the  art 
of  writing.^  From  this  source,  Herodotus,  one  of  the  earliest  pro- 
fane historians,  derived  the  greater  part  of  the  facts  which  he 
relates. 

2.  Historical  poems,  such  as  the  Iliad  and  Odyssey  of  Homer, 
which  comprised  the  only  history  of  the  heroic  ages  of  Greece. 

3.  Visible  monuments  and  ruins;  such  as  the  F'viamids  of 
Egypt,  the  ruins  of  cities,  as  those  of  Balbec,  Palmyra,  and 
Persepolis,  which  serve  to  give  an  idea  of  the  power,  opulence, 
and  taste  of  those  by  whom  they  were  built. 

4.  Coins  and  medals  have  always  been  of  great  utility  in  illus- 
trating history,  and  of  giving  some  insight  into  the  manners  and 
customs  of  those  nations  to  which  they  belonged. 

5.  Inscriptions  on  marbles.  The  most  celebrated  collection  of 
marbles  are  those  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  in  England,  called 
the  Arundelian  Marbles,  from  the  Earl  of  Arundel,  by  whom 
they  were  brought  from  Greece.  Of  these  inscriptions,  the  most 
important  is  the  Chronicle  of  Paros,  which  contains  the  chro- 
nology of  Athens  from  the  time  of  Cecrops,  A.  C.  1582,  to 
A.C.264. 

6.  History  is  divided  into  Ancient  and  Modem.  Ancient  His- 
tory embraces  the  history  of  the  world  from  the  creation  to  the 
Christian  era.  Modern  History  comprises  all  the  time  subse- 
quent to  that  period.  There  is,  however,  a  difference  of  opinion 
with  regard  to  the  line  which  separates  Ancient  and  Modern  his- 
tory. Some  historians  adopt  the  Christian  era  for  the  commence- 
ment of  Modern  history  $  others  take  the  subversion  of  the 
Western  Empire  of  the  Romans,  A.  D.  476;  while  others  again 
carry  it  down  as  far  as  the  establishment  of  the  New  Empire  of 
the  West,  under  Charlemagne,  A.  D.  800. 

7.  Ancient  History  is  distinguished  by  the  four  great  Empires 
of  Assyria  or  Babylon,  Persia,  Greece  or  Macedon,  and  Romet 

1.  What  is  history?  What  is  the  first  sooree  of  history?  the  second?  the  third? 
the  fourth  ?  the  fiAh  ?  Where  is  the  most  celebrated  of  marbles?  Which  is  the  most 
important,  and  what  does  it  contain?— 6.  How  is  history  divided?  What  is  ancient 
history?  What  is  modern  history?  What  do  some  historians  adopt  as  the  division 
between  Ancient  and  Modern  history  ?— 7.  What  is  ancient  history  distinguished  for  t 


/ 


10 


THE  CREATION. 


which  successively  rose  and  declined.  Modern  History  is  dis- 
tinguished by  the  invention  of  gunpowder,  and  consequently 
a  change  in  the  mode  of  war^  the  discovery  of  America;  the  in- 
vention of  the  art  of  printing  j  the  revival  of  letters;  the  Reforma- 
tion, and  many  improvements  in  the  social  condition  of  man.  The 
Midfdle  Affes  embrace  a  period  of  time  extending  from  the  subver- 
sion of  the  Western  Empire  of  the  Romans,  to  that  of  the  Eastern 
Empire,  and  are  characterized  by  the  rise  and  progress  of 
Mahometanism  and  the  Saracen  Empire,  the  prevalence  of  the 
Feudal  system.  Crusades,  and  Chivalry. 

8.  History  is  also  divided  into  Sacred  and  Profane,  Ecclesi- 
astical and  Civil.  Sacred  History  is  that  which  is  contained  in 
the  Scriptures.  Profane  History  is  the  history  of  ancient  pagan 
nations.  The  earliest  profane  historian  is  Herodotus,  who  is  styled 
the  Father  of  Histor]r.  He  compiled  his  works  about  445  years 
A.  C.  and  extends  his  accounts  back  as  far  as  the  year  713  before 
the  christian  era.  Ecclesiastical  History  is  the  history  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  from  the  promulgation  of  Christianity  to  the 
pref-ent  time.  Civil  History  is  the  history  of  the  various  nations, 
states  and  empires  that  have  appeared  in  the  world,  and  exhibits 
a  view  of  their  wars,  revolutions  and  changes.  For  a  period  of 
nearly  three  thousand  three  hundred  years  subsequent  to  the  crea- 
tion of  the  world,  there  exist  no  documents,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Scriptures,  that  really  deserve  the  name  of  history.  Our 
knowledge,  therefore,  of  the  early  history  of  the  world,  the  first 
settlements  of  the  different  parts  of  it,  the  primitive  state  of  so- 
ciety, and  the  progress  of  mankind  towards  civilization,  is  ex- 
tremely limited. 


,  THE  CREATION. 

The  Creation  qf  the  Worlds  Deluge;  Tower  qf  Babel ;  IHa- 

peraion  of  Mankinu. 

1.  From  the  sacred  Scriptures  alone,  we  are  enabled  to  derive 
the  authentic  history  of  the  creation  of  the  world.  According  to 
the  account  handed  down  to  us  by  those  sacred  annals,  respecting 
that  remarkable  event,  it  appears  that  about  five  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  forty-nine  years  from  the  present  time,  God  called 
this  visible  universe  into  being,  by  the  word  of  his  power  j  that  a 
determined  length  of  time  was  occupied  in  the  completion  of  the 
work,  the  various  parts  being  produced  in  six  successive  days; 
that  on  the  last  of  the  six  days,  God  formed  the  body  of  man  from 
the  dust  of  the  earth,  and  breathed  into  it  an  immortal  soul,  and 
constituted  him  lord  of  the  animal  creation^  and  finally,  that  God, 

For  what  is  modern  h<stor]r  distingruished ?  Whnt  do  the  Middle  Ages  comprise? 
—8.  Whnt  are  the  other  divisiops  of  history?  What  is  sacred  history?  Profane 
history,  and  who  is  the  earliest  profane  historian  ?  What  is  ecclesiastical,  and  what 
is  civil  history  7 

1.  From  what  source  are  we  enabled  to  derive  the  authentic  history  of  the  Crea* 
tionT  How  old  is  the  world,  and  how  many  days  were  employed  in  producing  it  I 
From  what  did  Ood  form  the  body  of  man  ? 


ANTEBILUVIAiriS. 

seeing  that  all  his  work  was  good,  resl 
which  he  sanctified  as  a  day  to  be  def 
nitiea. 

2.  The  first  woman  was  formed  from  k" 
of  the  man  while  in  a  deep  sleep,  and  givi 
nion ;  in  this  manner  was  the  sacred  instit 
ordained  b/  the  Creator  himself.    Adam  and  ^ 
the  first  ot  the  human  fkmiljr,  were  placed  bfut^  i^^m^ ,  tuim^;- 
diately  after  their  creation,  in  a  terrestrial  paradise,  called  the 
garden  of  Eden.  They  were  permitted  to  use  all  the  fruits  of  the 
garden,  with  exception  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowledjg^e  of 
good  and  evil ;  this  restriction  was  laid  upon  them  as  a  tnal  of 
their  obedience,  and  the  penalty  of  death  was  threatened  if  they 
should  transgress  the  command  of  their  Creator. 

3.  Various  opinions  have  been  entertained  with  respect  to  the 
situation  of  the  garden  ofUdenj  but  following  the  account  given 
of  it  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  judging  from  the  well  knowa 
names  of  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates,  we  may  determine  with  some 
probabilitv,  that  it  was  situated  in  or  near  Mesopotamia.  It  is 
evident  that  it  was  east  of  Canaan,  or  of  the  wilderness  where 
Moses  wrote  his  sacred  history,  though  the  precise  spot  cannot 
now  be  ascertained. 

4.  The  innocence  ati.i  felicity  of  our  first  parents  were  of  short 
duration.  Scarcely  had  they  began  to  enjoy  the  delights  of  para- 
dise, when  the  woman,  dec  eived  by  the  subtlety  of  Satan,  in  the 
form  of  a  serpent,  plucked  and  eat  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  at* 
the  same  time  presented  it  to  her  husband,  who  likewise  followed 
her  example.  The  effect  was  decisive  :  the  whole  face  of  creation 
was  changed.  Death  was  introduced,  and  from  that  moment  our 
first  parents,  with  all  their  posterity,  became  liable  to  dissolution, 
and  subjected  to  all  the  moral  and  physical  evils  )(trhich  have  af- 
flicted the  human  family  to  the  present  time.  God  called  them  to 
an  account,  and  his  awful  voice  filled  their  souls  with  dread. 

5.  Adam  being  severely  reprimanded  for  his  disobedience,  be- 
gan to  exculpate  himself  upon  the  weak  pretence  that  the  woman 
had  first  offered  him  the  fruit.  The  woman,  hearing  herself  thus 
accused,  sought  to  remove  the  blame  from  herself  upon  the  ser- 
pent, that  had  deceived  her.    But  in  a  formal  violation  of  his 

Srecepts,  Ood  admits  of  no  excuse  i  he  cursed  the  serpent  as  the 
ret  author  of  the  sin,  condemning  it  to  creep  upon  the  earth  and 
eat  the  dust  thereof:^  but  for  fear  that  man  should  despair  under 
the  weight  of  his  afnictions,  he  promised  him  a  future  deliverer, 
declaring  that  the  seed  of  the  woman  would  eventually  crush  the 
serpent's  head  ;  a  declaration  which  referred,  in  its  full  extent,  to 
the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  mankind.  Adam  and 
Eve  were  then  banished  from  paradise,  and  a  cherubim  with  a 

What  did  he  do  on  the  seventh  day  ?— 2.  Prom  what  was  the  first  woman  formed  T 
What  were  the  names  of  the  first  of  the  human  family  ?  and  where  were  they  placed  f 
What  were  they  permitted  to  use  T  Why  was  this  restriction  laid  upon  them  ?— 
3.  Where  is  the  supposed  situation  of  the  rarden  of  Eden?— 4.  What  is  said  of  the 
innocence  of  our  first  parents  ?  How  was  the  woman  deceived  T  and  what  was  the 
efftct  of  their  disobedience  ?— 5.  Wbai  sentence  was  pronounced  on  the  serpent  ?  and 
what  promise  was  made  to  man  ?    What  then  became  of  Adam  and  Eve  T 


12 


THE  DELUGE. 


flaming  sword,  placed  at  the*  east  of  the  garden,  to  prevent  alt 
access  to  that  once  happy  abode. 

6.  In  the  first  vear  ot  the  world,  4004  years  B.  C,  Cain  was 
born,  and  the  following  year  is  assigned  for  the  birm  of  ^bel. 
The  two  brothers  not  only  followea  different  occupations,  but 
possessed  verv  different  characters.  On  a  certain  occasion,  as 
they  were  both  presenting  their  offerings  to  God,  the  offering  of 
^bel  was  accepted,  while  that  of  Cain  was  rejected.  This  cir- 
cumstance excited  the  indignation  of  Cain,  who,  availing  himself 
of  the  opportunity  as  they  were  alone  in  the  field, rose  up  against 
his  brother  and  slew  him.  On  account  of  this  unnatural  crime, 
Cain  was  immediatelv  punished:  God  called  him  to  a  solemn 
reckoning,  and  after  hearing  with  bitter  anguish  his  doom  pro- 
nounced, that  he  should  be  a  fugitive  and  a  vagabond  on  earth, 
we  are  told  that  he  went  out  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and 
dwelt  in  the  land  of  Nod,  east  of  Eden.^ 

7.  After  a  brief  account  of  Cain  and  his  family,  the  sacred  his- 
torian presents  us  with  a  short  but  interesting  account  of  Enoch, 
who  is  said  to  have  walked  with  God  for  the  space  of  three  hun- 
dred years,  and  at  the  expiration  of  that  time,  to  have  been  taken 
up  to  lieaven  without  passing  through  the  scene  of  death.  The 
sacred  genealogy  is  carried  down  to  the  time  of  Noah  and  his 
sons,  and  the  date  of  the  life  of  each  of  the  patiiarchs  is  minutely 
given.  The  descendants  of  Seth  at  first  continued  pure  and  un- 
corrupt  J  at  length,  by  intermarriage  with  the  descendants  of  Cain, 
they  became  like  the  rest  of  mankind,  exceedingly  degenerate. 

8.^  The  Deity,  justly  provoked  by  the  enormous  degeneracy 
of  his  creatures,  determined  to  destroy,  by  a  universal  deluge, 
the  race  of  man,  together  with  the  whole  animal  creation,  except 
a  small  remnant  destined  again  to  rcpeople  the  earth.  From  this 
tremendous  sentence  which  God  had  pronounced,  Noah  and  his 
family,  eight  in  number,  were  the  only  persons  who  were  exempted. 
Connected  with  this  intimation  which  Noah  had  received  con- 
cerning the  approaching  deluge,  were  several  particular  instruc- 
tions relative  to  his  deliverance.  He  was  ordered  to  build  a  large 
vessel,  called  the  ark,  according  to  the  divine  directions. 

9.  The  ark  was  built  of  ffopher  wood,  which  is  supposed  to  be 
the  same  as  the  cypress.  Its  form  was  that  of  an  oblong  sciuare, 
with  a  flat  bottom  and  a  sloping  roof,  elevated  one  cubit  in  the 
middle  j  it  consisted  of  three  stories,  and  was  divided  into  sepa- 
rate apartments.  ^  When  completed,  Noah  entered  the  ark  to- 
gether with  his  wife,  his  three  sons  and  th^r  wives,  taking  witli 
him  every  species  of  beasts,  birds,  and  reptues,  by  pairs  and  by 
se>ens,  according  to  the  divine  command.  Immediately  after 
this,  the  fountains  of  the  deep  were  broken  up,  and  the  windows 
of  heaven  were  opened;  during  forty  days  and  forty  nights,  with- 
out intermission,  the  waters  were  pourea  upon  the  surface  of  the 
globe.    In  the  mean  time,  the  ark  rose  with  the  rising  flood,  and 

6.  When  was  Cain  born  ?  When  wbs  Abel  born  ?  and  what  is  related  of  the  two 
brothers? — 7.  W^hal  is  said  of  Enoch?  and  the  descendants  of  Cain? — 8.  What  did 
the  Deity  determine  to  do?  Who  was  exempted  from  the  sentence? — 9.  Describs 
*he  ark  ?  When  completed,  what  did  Noah  do  ?  How  long  did  the  waters  continue 
U)  f»U? 


TOWER   OF   BABEL. 


13 


rode  triumphant  over  the  raging  water,  which  soon  buried  be- 
neath if  ■  swelling  waves  all  iiviiig  creatures,  without  distinction. 
IC  4en  the  waters  began  to  subside,  the  ark  rested  on  the 
top  oi  riount  Ararat,  in  Jirmenia,  and  after  it  had  remained 
there  iov  four  months,  Noah  being  anxious  to  know  whether  they 
had  disappeared  from  the  earth,  opened  the  window  of  the  ark, 
and  sent  forth  a  crow,  which  did  not  return;  after  this  he  sent 
forth  a  dove,  which,  not  finding  a  place  on  which  to  rest  its  feet, 
again  returned  to  the  ark.  At  the  end  of  seven  days,  the  dove 
was  sent  out  a  second  time,  and  in  the  evening  returned  bearing 
in  its  beak  a  green  olive  branch,  which  Noah  joyfull  v  received, 
not  only  as  a  proof  that  the  Hood  had  abated,  but  liKewise  as  a 
sign  that  God  was  reconciled  with  the  world. 

11.  By  the  command  of  God,  Noah  then  went  out  of  the  ark 
with  his  family,  taking  with  him  all  the  living  creatures,  after 
they  had  been  shut  up  for  the  space  of  a  year,  and  immediately 
afterwards  he  built  an  altar,  and  oftered  sacrifice  to  tlie  Lorn. 
God  blessed  Noah  and  his  sons,  and  made  a  covenant  with  him, 
engaging  no  more  to  destroy  the  earth  with  a  flood,  in  confirma- 
tion of  which,  he  set  his  bow  in  tlie  heavens.  Shortly  after  this 
period,  iVb«/t  engaged  in  pursuits  of  husbandry,  and  having  been 
intoxicated  with  the  juice  of  the  grape,  was  discovered  in  this 
situation  by  his  youngest  son  Ham,  who  with  indecent  levity,  in- 
formed his  brothers  of  the  circumstance ;  they,  however,  treated 
their  father  with  the  highest  degree  of  filial  respect. 

Noah,  as  soon  as  he  awoke,  being  informed  of  all  that  had 

Eassed,  condemned  the  action  of  Ham,  pronounced  a  curse  upon 
is  posterity,  declaring  that  they  should  be  the  slaves  to  the  slaves 
of  his  brethren,  while  at  the  same  time  he  highly  commended  the 
piety  of  Shem  and  Japhet. 

12.  The  descendants  of  Noah  soon  became  very  numerous  in 
the  vicinity  of  Mount  Ararat,  where  they  first  settled  after  the 
deluge,  and  finding  the  place  loo  small,  they  began  to  think  of 
extending  their  territories,  and  of  making  new  settlements  in 
different  parts  of  the  globe.  Before  their  separation,  they  pro- 
posed leaving  some  monument  behind  them  that  might  make  their 
memory  famous  in  after  ages.  With  this  view  they  undertook  to 
build  a  city,  and  in  it  to  erect  a  tower,  the  top  of  which  mi^ht 
reach  to  heaven.  Their  intention  was  not  merely  to  signalize 
their  name,  but  also  to  provide  themselves  with  a  place  of  security 
against  any  future  deluge  that  might  happen.  At  this  time,  all 
mankind  spoke  the  same  lanj^uage,  and  thereby  more  effectua)'y 
encouraged  each  other  in  their  impious  undertaking.  God  being 
offended  at  their  presumption,  resolved  to  stop  the  pro^rress  of 
their  labor.  ^  By  a  stroke  of  his  divine  power,  they  all  m  a  mo- 
ment lost  their  uniformity  of  accent,  and  were  surprised  to  hear 
nothing  but  a  confused  and  discordant  sound  of  words  which  no 
one  could  understand.    The  tumult  and  disorder  that  ensued, 

10.  Where  did  the  ark  re»t?  What  is  said  of  the  crow  nnd  the  dove  ?— 11.  What 
did  Noah  now  do?  What  promise  did  God  make?  In  what  did  Noah  cnffogo?  What 
happened  to  him?  What  sentence  did  he  pronounee  on  Ham?— 12.  Whatisiaidof 
the  descendants  of  Noah  ?  What  did  they  undertake  ?  What  did  God  do  ?  What 
ensued  ?    Where  did  the  descendants  of  the  sons  of  Noah  settle  ? 


14 


ASSYRIA   AND    BABYLON. 


caused  them  to  desist  from  their  design,  and  the  tower  which  they 
had  be^n  was,  on  that  account,  called  the  Tower  of  Babel,  or 
Confusion. 

After  this  event,  mankind  separated  and  dispersed  into  differ- 
ent nations.  The  descendants  of  S/iem  are  said  to  have  settled 
in  the  south  of  Asia;  those  oi'  Ham  in  Syria,  Arabia  and  Africa, 
while  the  posterity  of  Japhet  peopled  the  w  est  of  Asia,  and  also 
£urope. 


ASSYRIA  AND  BABYLON. 

^  I.  Assyria,  the  first  of  the  four  great  empires  of  antiquity-  de- 
rived its  name  from  ^shur,  the  son  of  Shem,  who  is  said  to  nave 
been  the  founder  of  Nineveh,  its  capital.  The  foundation  ot 
Babylon  is  ascribed  to  Nimrod,  the  grandson  of  Ham^  who  is 
believed  by  many  to  be  the  same  as  Lelus  of  profane  history. 
These  two  cities  are  supposed  to  have  been  founded  about  the 
same  time,  shortly  after  the  dispersion  of  mankind ;  but  their 
history  for  many  ages  is  involved  in  obscurity.  It  is  commonly 
supposed  that  Assyria  and  Babylon  were  originally  two  distinct 
kingdoms,  and  continued  separate  until  Babylon  was  conquered 
by  ISfinus  and  annexed  to  the  Assyrian  empire. 

2.  Ninus  is  represented  as  a  great  and  powerful  sovereign  5  he 
is  said  to  hjive  built,  or  at  least  to  have  enlarged  and  embellished 
the  city  of  iWncrcA,  which  stood  upon  the  eastern  bank  of  the 
Tigris.  His  design  was  to  immortalize  his  nan^c  by  the  building 
of  a  city,  which,  in  point  of  extent  and  magnificence,  could  not 
be  surpassed  by  any  other  in  after  times.  Nor  was  he  much  de- 
ceived in  his  view.  The  city  of  Nineveh  was  built  in  the  form  of 
an  oblong  square,  measuring  eighteen  miles  and  three  quarters 
in  length,  eleven  and  one  quarter  in  breadth,  and  sixty  miles  in 
circumference.    The  walls  were  one  hundred  feet  higli,  and  of 

.  ^such  thickness  that  three  chMJfljta  might  stand  abreast  upon  them 
^v,4Vith  ease.    They  were  fortitiea  and  adorned  with  fifteen  hundred 
towers,  two  hundred  feet  high. 

3.  Ninus  having  made  extensive  conquests,  married  Semira- 
wijs,  who  succeeded  him  in  the  throne.  She  is  described  not  only 
as  surpassing  all  her  sex  in  wit  and  beauty,  but  also  possessing 
unbounded  ambition  and  extraordinary  talents  for  government 
and  war.  She  enlarged  Babylon  and  rendered  it  the  most  mag- 
nificent city  in  the  world.  The  description  of  Babylon,  given  by 
ancient  historians,  seems  almost  incredible.  The  walls  are  said 
to  have  been  eighty-seven  feet  in  thickness  and  three  hundred 
and  fifty  in  height.  They  were  drawn  round  the  citv  in  the  form 
of  an  exact  square,  each  side  of  which  was  fifteen  miles  in  length, 
all  built  of  brick  cemented  together  with  bitumen.    On  every  side 

1.  What  is  said  of  Assyria  ?  Who  founded  Babylon  ?  What  is  supposed  concern. 
ing  Assyria  and  Babylon?— 2.  What  is  said  of  Ninus?  What  was  his  design?  De- 
•oribc  Nineveh.— 3.  what  is  said  of  Somiramis ?    Describe  Babylon. 


ASSYRIA   AND   BABYLON. 


15 


of  tliis  great  square,  there  were  twenty-five  gates  which  were  all 
made  ot  solid  brass.  From  these  twenty-live  gates,  the  same 
number  of  streets  ran  in  parallel  lines  to  the  gates  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  wall,  thus  forming  hfty  streets,  each  fifteen  miles  long, 
each  street  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  broad.  Round  these  squares, 
on  every  side,  stood  the  houses,  all  built  three  or  four  sto/ies  high 
and  beautified  by  all  manner  of  ornaments  towards  the  streets. 
The  space  within  the  middle  of  each  square  was  void  ground  laid 
out  in  beautiful  gardens. 

4.  Semiramis,  after  a  reign  of  great  splendor  for  forty-two 
ye-1.3,  left  the  throne  to  her  son  Ninyas.  -  From  the  time  of  Nin- 
yas  to  the  overthrow  of  the  monarchy  under  Sardanapahts^  a 
period  of  several  centuries,  little  or  nothing  is  known  respecting 
the  history  of  Assyria  and  Babylon. 

The  name  of  ISardanapahis  is  almost  a  proverbial  reproach. 
He  is  said  to  have  so  degraded  himself  as  to  adopt  the  dress  and 
occupation  of  a  female,  and  to  have  passed  his  life  in  the  most 
disgraceful  effeminacy  and  voluptuousness.  At  length  Arbaces^ 
governor  of  Media,  with  Belesis^  governor  of  the  city  of  Babylon, 
and  several  others,  disgusted  with  his  inglorious  and  shameful 
life,  formed  a  conspiracy  against  him.  Sardanapalus  having  sus- 
tained a  defeat,  in  order  to  avoid  falling  into  the  hands  of,his 
enemies,  caused  a  pile  of  wood  to  be  made  in  his  palace,  and  burnt 
himself  with  all  his  women  and  treasures. 

5.  On  the  ruins  of  this  vast  empire  were  founded  three  new 
kingdoms ;  that  of  Media  under  Jirbaces^  and  that  of  Babylon, 
under  Belesis,  and  a  third  of  Assyria,  whose  first  king  was  named 
Nimts  the  younger.  Ninus  was  succeeded  by  Tiglath-pileser, 
who  invaded  Juuah  during  the  reign  of  Ahaz,  and  took  possession 
of  that  part  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel  which  lies  east  of  the  Jordan. 
Under  the  reign  of  his  successor,  Shalmaneser,  an  end  was  put  to 
the  kingdom  of  Israel,  and  its  inhabitants  were  carried  into  captiv- 
i  y.  Tne  next  sovereign  was  Senacherib,  who  laid  siege  to  Jeru- 
ealem  in  the  reign  of  Hczekiah,  but  he  was  compelleato  return 
to  his  own  dominions  in  disgrace,  having  lost  185,000  men  of  his 
army^  who  were  destroyed  m  a  miraculous  manner  in  one  night. 
The  tourth  king,  Esarhaddon,  defeated  Mcinasseh,kmg  of  Juddh, 
and  carried  him  captive  into  Assyria. 

0.  After  the  death  of  Esarhaddon,  Nahopolassar  ov  Nebuchad- 
nezzar, king  of  Babylon,  assisted  by  Cynccnres,  king  of  Media, 
besieged  Nineveh,  and  having  taken  it,  killed  Saracus  the  king, 
and  utterly  destroyed  that  mighty  city,  and  put  an  end  to  the 
Assyrian  monarchy.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Nebuchad- 
nezzar II.,  who  took  Jerusalem  and  carried  the  Jews  captive  to 
Babylon.  The  particulars  of  this  sovereign's  reign  are  recorded 
in  the  book  of  Daniel.  God,  to  punish  his  pride,  reduced  him  to 
a  state  of  insanity,  but  after  wandering  in  the  forest  and  feeding 

\.  IIow  lonfT  did  Semirnmis  rcipn?  V/hnt  is  said  of  Sardnnnpnlus?  ond  what  wns 
his  end?— -^'3.  Wliiit  empires  were  now  founded  ?  Whnt  was  done  in  the  rcipn  of  Shal- 
maneser? Wlio  was  tlie  next  Rovcre;p:n,  nnd  what  did  he  do?  Whnt  did  Esarlinddon 
do? — O.Whnt  happened  durinpr the  rl^'gn  of  Nabopolassar?  What  did  Nebuchadnezzar 
do  ?    How  did  God  punisli  him  ? 


16 


ASSYRIA   AND   BABYLON. 


t'-- 


on  grass  like  a  wild  beast  for  twelve  months,  he  again  recovered 
his  mind,  and  being  restored  to  his  throne,  by  a  solemn  edict, 
published  throughout  his  dominions  the  astonishing  things  that 
Uod  had  wrought  in  him. 

-  7.  During  the  reign  of  IJelshazsar,  who  succeeded  to  the  throne 
a  few  years  after  the  death  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  the  Persians 
under  Cyrus,  after  a  siege  of  two  years,  by  turning  the  course  of 
the  Euphrates,  entered  the  city  of  Babylon  through  the  dry  chan- 
nel, and  took  it  while  the  inhabitants  were  engaged  in  feasting 
and  riot.  JBelshazzar  was  slain,  and  with  him  ended  the  Baby- 
lonian empire,  after  it  had  continued  for  about  two  hundred  and 
ten  years. 

8.  An  riQuiTir.s.  The  government  both  of  Assyria  and  Baby- 
lon was  strictly  derjpotic  and  the  sceptre  hereditary.  The  whole 
was  centered  in  the  king;  all  decrees  emanated  from  nim,and  lie 
even  claimed  the  worship  which  belonged  only  to  tne  divinity. 
The  laws  of  the  empire  were  in  general  vague  and  uncertain, 
depending  wholly  upon  the  will  of  the  sovereign;  but  there  was 
one,  however,  fixed  and  irrevocable,  which  obliged  all,  particu- 
larly the  poor,  to  marry.  And  in  this  a  singular  custom  prevailed. 
No  man  had  any  power  over  his  own  daughters,  but  as  soon  as 
they  were  marriageable,  they  were  put  up  at  auction;  and  the 
IJrice  obtained  for  the  more  beautilul  was  assigned  as  a  dowery 
lor  the  more  homely.  In  consequence  of  this  practice,  all  the 
young  women  were  disposed  of  in  marriage;  the  beautiful  for  their 
charms,  and  the  homely  for  their  wealth. 

9.  The  Babylonians,  and  particularly  the  Chaldeans,  were  early 

famed  for  their  learning.    They  were  the  first  who  cultivated 

astronomy  and  discovered  the  exact  motion  of  the  planets;  they 

jretenden  to  be  able  to  foretell  future  events  from  the  heavenly 

)odies,  which  was  imbodied  into  a  kind  of  science  called  astro- 

ogy.    They  built  temples  to  the  stars  as  being  the  subordinate 

agents  of  the  divine  power,  and  by  worshipping  them  they  hoped 
to  obtain  the  good  will  of  the  deity. 

Fi-om  this  tliey  descended,  by  a  natural  process,  to  the  worship 
of  objects  on  earth  as  the  representatives  of  the  stars  or  the  deity. 
It  is  evident  that  this  was  the  orig-in  of  idol  worship,  from  the  fact 
that  the  names  of  the  principal  gods  of  the  heathens  in  general  are 
those  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  the  five  primary  planets — Saturn, 
Jypitcr,  Mars,  Mercury  and  Venus.  The  horrid  custom  of  sacri- 
ficing human  victims  to  conciliate  their  gods  was  first  practiced 
by  the  Bjjbylonians,  and  from  them  it  was  communicated  to  the 
surrounding  nations. 

The  Babylonians  applied  themselves  only  to  the  more  useful 
arts.  Their  immense  buildings  prove  them  to  have  been  well 
skilled  in  architecture  and  geometry.  They  never  attained  to 
any  superior  excellence  in  painting  and  statuary;  music  and 
poetry  were  probably  but  little  attended  to. 

7.  Whfit  was  done  duri.iff  tlie  reign  of  nelplmzznr?  What  wns  his  end?— 8.  What 
is  said  of  the  government  and  laws  of  Assyria  nnd  Pnbylon?  What  sinpfular  pustom 
prevailed?—!).  AVhnt  is  said  of  the  learninpr  of  the  Babylonians  nnd  Chaldeans?  To 
vrhnt  did  they  build  temples?  What  is  said  concerning  the  origin  of  idol  worship? 
To  what  did  tlie  nabylonians  apply  themselves? 


PERSIA. 


1.  Persia  was  the  second  of  the  four  great  empires  of  antiquity. 
Its  history,  prior  to  the  reign  of  Cyrus  the  Great,  is  involved  m 
obscurity  and  fable.  It  was  originally  called  £lam,  and  the  in- 
habitants Elamites,  who  were  the  descendants  of  Shem.  We  are 
informed  by  the  Scriptures  that  one  of  the  kings  of  Elam  con- 
quered the  king  of  Sodom,  but  was  pursued  and  defeated  by 
Mraham.  In  the  early  ages,  it  was  ot  very  limited  extent,  but 
under  the  reign  of  Cyrus,  who  was  the  founder  of  the  great  Per- 
sian empire,  it  became  the  most  powerful  and  extensive  monarchy 
in  tho  world,  comprising  Persia,  ^iedia.  Babylonia,  Syria  and 
Asia  Minor  j  to  these  Egypt  was  added  by  Ctmibyses. 

2.  Cyrus  is  represented  as  a  prince  of  an  excellent  character, 
and  obtained  the  suinaine  of  Great,  from  his  heroic  actions  and 
splendid  achievements.  Having  subdued  all  the  nations  from  the 
iEgean  sea  to  the  Euphrates,  he  together  with  his  uncle  Cyaxares, 
the  second  king  of  the  Medes,  took  Babylon  and  conquered  the 
Assyrian  empire.  After  the  death  of  Cyaxares,  Cyrus  united  the 
two  kingdoms  and  reigned  over  them  for  seven  years,  in  the  first 
of  which  he  published  the  famous  edict  for  the  return  of  the  Jews 
and  rebuilding  of  Jerusalem.  ^ 

3.  Herodotus,  Xenophon  and  other  ancient  authors,  differ  mate- 
rially in  the  accounts  they  give  of  the  exploits  and  character  of 
Cyrus.  According  to  Xenophon,  Cyrus  possessed  all  the  abilities 
ot  an  illustrious  and  able  sovereign,  with  all  the  more  amiable 
virtues  that  adorn  humanity  ;  and  according  to  the  same  author, 
he  died  like  a  philosopher,  discoursing  of  death  with  tranquillity, 
and  giving  the  most  admirable  instruction  to  his  children,  by 
which  to  form  their  character  and  regulate  their  future  conduct. 


Dy  a  stratagem  oi  tne  enemy,  ihe  account  given  by 
Xenophon  has  been  followed  by  Rqllin  aud  other  modern  writers, 
yet  it  is  supposed  by  some  that  it  was  not  the  design  of  that 
author  to  exnibit  a  faithful  record  of  facts,  but  rather  to  delineate 
the  model  of  a  perfect  prince  and  a  well  organized  government. 
4.  Cyrus  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Camoyses,  who  was  arbi- 
trary and  cruel :  his  principal  exploit  was  the  conquest  of  Egypt; 
he  made  himself  master  of  Pelusium  by  placing  in  front  ot  nis 
army  a  great  number  of  those^  animals  considered  sacred  by  the 
Egyptians,  who  not  daring  to  injure  them,  made  no  opposition  to 
the  Persians.  On  the  death  of  Cambyses,  Smerdis  usurped  the 
crown;  but  after  enjoying  the  regal  dignity  for  seven  months,  he 
was  assassinated,  and  Darius  was  elected  to  fill  the  vacant  throne. 

1.  What  is  said  of  Persia?  What  did  it  become  in  the  reig:n  of  Cyrus  ?— 2.  What  is 
said  of  Cyrus?  What  did  he  do?  What  edict  did  he  publish?— 3.  How  do  Herodotus 
and  Xenophon  differ  In  their  accounts  of  Cyrus?— 4.  Who  succeeded  Cyrus?  How 
did  he  make  himself  master  of  Pelusium?  On  the  death  of  Cambyses,  who  usurped 
the  throne? 


a* 


17 


18 


PERSIA. 


The  history  of  Persia,  from  the  reign  of  this  sovereign  until  the 
overthrow  of  the  monarchy,  is  much  connected  with  that  of  Greece. 

5.  Darius  was  succcened  by  his  son  Xerxes  I.,  who  conducted 
the  second  invasion  of  Greece,  but  returned  to  his  own  dominions 
in  shame  and  disgrace,  after  sustaining  a  series  of  defeats,  with 
immense  loss.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  ,drtaxerxes,  who 
enjoyed  a  long  and  peaceful  reign.  The  only  sovereigns  of  dis- 
tinction who  reigned  after  this  r>eriod,  were  Jirtaxerxes  II.,  and 
Darius  Codomanus.  the  last  of  the  Persian  monarchs.  Codo^ 
manus  was  defeateu  by  Jllexander  the  Great,  and  finally  assas- 
sinated :  and  with  his  death  the  ancient  empire  terminated,  A.  C. 
336. 

6.  Antiquities.  The  government  of  Persia  was  an  absolute 
monarchyj  the  crown  was  hereditary,  and  generally  bestowed  on 
the  eldest  son  of  the  deceased  king.  The  sovereigns  received 
almost  divine  honors  from  their  subjects.  No  one  could  approach 
the  seat  of  majesty  without  prostrating  himself  upon  me  ground, 
or  remain  in  his  presence  without  holding  his  hands  within  his 
sleevesj  a  violation  of  this  ceremony  was  punished  with  death. 
The  royal  palace  at  Persepolis  was  extremely  maffnificentj  the 
ceiling  and  walls  of  the  apartments  were  covered  with  ivory, 
silver,  gold  or  amberj  the  throne  was  also  of  fine  gold  adorned 
with  precious  stones. 

7.  The  Persians  arc  said  to  have  paid  more  particular  regard 
to  the  education  of  tjjeir  children  than  any  other  nation.  We  are 
told  that  a  son  was  never  admitted  into  the  presence  of  his  father, 
until  he  arrived  at  the  age  of  five  years,  lest  the  parent  might  be 
too  heavily  afflicted  by  the  loss,  if  the  child  should  die  before  that 
period.  At  the  age  of  five  years,  the  children,  at  least  of  the 
iliigher  order  of  the  state,  were  placed  under  the  care  of  learned 
and  virtuous  masters,  who  bestowed  on  their  pupils  the  utmost 
attention. 

8.  The  mode  of  punishment  among  the  Persians  was  generally 
severe:  it  consisted  in  cutting  off  the  right  hand,  decapitation, 
pressing  to  death  between  two  large  stones,  and  the  like.  The 
most  severe  and  inhuman  was  that  of  fastening  the  culprit  in 
such  a  manner  that  he  was  unable  to  move  hand  or  foot.  His 
lace,  exposed  to  the  rays  of  the  sun,  was  smeared  with  honey, 
which  invited  innumerable  swarms  of  flies  and  wasps  to  torment 
him;  the  executioners  compelled  him,  by  thrusting  sharp  instru- 
ments into  his  eyes,  to  receive  nourishment,  for  the  purpose  of 
prolonging  his  agonies.  We  are  told  of  one  victim,  who  lived 
seventeen  days  under  these  torments.  The  Persians  were  trained 
to  all  the  militaiy  exercises,  but  particularly  to  the  use  of  the  bow. 
They  never  fought  in  the  night,  nor  used  any  stratagem  inde- 
pendent of  their  valor. 

9.  Their  religion  was  idolatrous,  but  not  so  gross  as  that  of 
some  of  the  surrounding  nations.    They  professed  to  worship  the 

6.  AVhat  is  said  of  Xerxes?    Who  was  the  lost  of  the  Persian  monarchs,  and  what 
was  his  end  ? — 6.  What  is  said  of  the  government  of  Persia?  and  of  those  who  approached 
•the  sovereign?    Describe  the  palace  at  Persepolis? — 1.  To  what  did  they  pay  pecu 
Jiar  rcRard?    "What  custom  prevailed?— 8.  What  is  said  of  the  mode  of  punishment* 
tDescribe  one  severe  form?    0.  WTint  is  said  of  their  religion  ?    What  do  they  adore? 


PH(ENICIANS. — EGYPT. 


19 


one  all-wise  and  omnipotent  Godj  but  they  held  fire  to  be  holy, 
and  the  purest  symbol  of  the  divine  nature.  In  connection  with 
this  they  adored  the  sun,  and  paid  a  superstitious  regard  to  other 
elements,  such  as  the  earth,  air  and  water.  In  ancient  times  tliey 
were  destitute  of  temples,  and  erected  altars  for  the  preservation 
of  the  sacred  fire,  on  the  tops  of  the  mountains.  At  length  Zoro- 
aster persuaded  them,  for  the  sake  of  convenience,  to  build  over 
each  a  pyreum  or  fire  temple.  The  priests  were  called  Magi, 
and  were  held  in  great  esteem  on  account  of  their  learning. 


PHCENICIANS. 

1.  The  Phoenicians  wereamon^  the  most  remarkable  and  early 
civilized  nations  of  antiquity.  They  were  styled  Canaanites  in 
the  scripture,  and  seem  to  have  been  a  commercial  people  in  the 
time  of  Abraharn.  The  two  principal  cities,  and  the  most  ancient 
we  read  of  in  history,  were  Tyre  and  Sidon.  Tlie  Phoenicians 
are  reputed  inventors  of  glass,  purple,  letters,  and  coinage;  they 
are  regarded  as  the  earRest  navigators  and  merchants  in  the 
world;  they  carried  on  trade,  not  only  over  all  the  coasts  of  the 
Mediterranean,  but  even  visited  the  shores  of  Britain,  from  which 
they  exported  tin. 

2.  To  Hiramj  king  of  Tyre,  both  David  and  Solomon  applied, 
when  proposing  to  build  the  temple  at  Jerusalem;  he  furnisheu 
them  not  only  with  precious  materials,  but  also  with  a  great  num- 
ber of  workmen.  They  sent  out  a  number  of  colonies  to  Cyprus, 
Rhodes,  Greece,  Sicily,  Sardinia,  and  Spaing  the  foundauon  of 
Carthage  is  attributed  to  Dido,  sister  of  Pygmalion,  king  of 
Tyre,  with  a  company  of  adventurers.  The  city  of  Tyre  sus- 
tained two  memorable  sieges  and  was  twice  taken:  first  by  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, and  again  by  Alexander  the  Great. 


EGYPT. 

SECTION  I.  X 

1.  Egypt  holds  a  conspicuous  place  in  history,  on  account  of  its 
early  civilization  and  high  attainment  in  the  arts.  It  was  con- 
sidered by  the  ancients  as  the  most  renowned  school  of  wisdom 
and  politics,  and  the  source  from  which  most  of  the  arts  and 
sciences  are  derived.  Even  the  most  illustrious  men  of  Greece, 
such  as  Homer  and  Plato^  Lycurgus  and  Solon^  travelled  into 

1.  What  is  said  of  the  Phoonicians?    Of  what  were  they  inventors?— 2.  What  it 
wid  of  Hiram?    AVhere  d.d  they  send  colonieo?    "What  is  said  of  Tyre? 
1.  What  ii  said  of  Ejypt  ?    How  was  it  considered  by  the  ancients  ? 


EGYPT. 


Egypt  to  complete  their  studies  and  draw  from  thence  whatever 
was  rare  and  valuable  in  learning. 

2.  The  ancient  history  of  this  country  is  greatly  involved  in 
obscurity :  historians,  however,  unanimously  agree  that  Mizraim^ 
the  son  oi  Ham,  was  the  founder  of  the  Egyptian  monarchy;  hs 
is  supposed  to  be  the  same  as  Menes.  who  is  said  to  have  ins'  ■ 
tuted  the  worship  of  the  gods,  and  the  ceremonies  of  the  sacn 
fices ;  he  was  succeeded  in  the  throne  by  his  posterity,  for  several 
generations.  Egy|)t  was  next  governed  by  a  race  of  foreign 
princes  from  Arabia,  styled  Siiepherd  Kings,  who  invaded  the 
country,  and  retained  possession  of  the  greater  portion  of  it  for 
the  space  of  two  hundred  and  sixty  years. 

3.  The  ancient  Egyptians  seem  never  to  have  been  a  warlike 
nation.  The  only  king  of  the  country  whose  name  stands  re- 
corded as  a  great  conqueror,  is  Sesostris,  who  is  said  to  have 
maintained  a  numerous  army,  and  conquered  a  great  part  of  Asia : 
but  little  is  known  of  his  achievements,  or  the  extent  of  his  con- 
quests. Towards  the  close  of  his  life,  he  is  said  to  have  renounced 
tiie  profession  of  arms,  and  to  have  devoted  himself  to  the  inter- 
nal improvement  of  his  kingdom.  Having  become  blind  in  his 
old  age,  he  died  by  his  own  hand,  after  a  reign  of  thirty-three 
years.  >£. 

4.  The  next  sovereign  who  is  partirularlv  distinguished  in  the 
histoiy  of  this  country,  was^  NeclmSy  styled  in  the  scripture, 
Pharaoh- Nccho.  He  patronised  navigation,  and  fitted  out  a 
fleet,  which,  leaving  the  Red  Sea,  sailed  around  the  coast  of 
Africa,  and  returned  to  Egypt  through  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar ; 
he  waged  a  successful  war  against  the  Medes  and  Babylonians, 
and  defeated  Josia/t,  king  of  Judah,  in  the  battle  Megiddo,  and 
imposed  an  annual  tribute  upon  the  country. 

5.  Egypt  was  invaded  by  the  Persians  under  Cr/mbyses,  about 
the  year  525  before  the  Christian  era;  the  cities  of  Pehisium  and 
Memphis  were  taken,  and  the  whole  country  reduced  to  a  pro- 
vince of  the  Persian  monarchy.  Egypt  was  wrested  from  the  do- 
minion of  Persia  by  Mexanaer  the  Great,  and  after  his  death  it 
fell  to  tlie  share  of  Ptolemy ;  under  him  and  his  successors,  the 
country  regained  its  ancient  lustre,  and  rose  to  eminence  in 
science  and  commerce;  the  dynasty  of  the  Ptolemies  continued 
from  the  death  of  Alexander  to  that  of  Cleopatra,  embracing  a 
period  of  two  hundred  and  ninety-three  years. 

6.  Ptolemy  Lagus,  surnamed  also  Soter,  is  said  to  have  been 
the  natural  son  oi  Philip,  king  of  Macedon,  and  half  brother  of 
t^exander  the  Great.  At  the  time  of  Alexander's  death,  he  was 
governor  of  Egypt,  and  afterwards  became  king  of  the  country. 
He  was  a  man  or  ^great  ability,  equally  eminent  as  a  general  and 
a  statesman,  distinguished  for  his  learning,  and  a  munificent 
patron  of  literature. 

He  founded  the  famous  library  of  Alexandria,  established  a 

2.  Who  was  the  founder  of  the  Egyptian  monarchy?  By  whom  was  Eprypt  next 
grovernccl? — 3.  What  is  said  of  the  ancient  Egyptians?  of  Sesostris? — 4.  Who  was 
the  next  sovereign,  and  what  is  said  of  him? — 5.  Who  invaded  Egypt?  By  whom 
wa?  it  wrested  from  the  Persians?  How  long  did  the  dynasty  of  the  Ftolemies  con- 
tinue ?— 6.  What  is  said  of  Ptolemy  Lagus  ^    What  did  h&<stabliBh  ? 


I 


EGYPT. 


21 


museum  or  academy,  and  erected  the  celebrated  watch-tower  of 
Pharos,  wliich  was  reckoned  by  some  as  one  of  the  seven  won- 
ders of  the  world.  He  built  a  number  of  new  cities,  encouraged 
commerce  and  agricultui-e,  and  conquered  Syria.  He  died  after  a 
prosperous  reign  of  thirty-nine  years. 

7.  Ptolemy  Lagus  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Ptolemy  Philadd- 
phus,  whose  reign,  like  that  of  his  father,  was  prosperous  and 
useful.  He  patronised  commerce  and  navigation,  founded  several 
cities,  and  erected  magnificent  buildings.  His  court  was  a  seat 
of  learning,  politeness,  and  the  arts,  and  was  resorted  to  by  men 
of  genius.  During  his  reign,  the  celebrated  version  of  the  Old 
Testament  into  Greek,  called  the  Scpttia^intyW&s  mtnle  for  the 
use  of  the  Jews  who  were  settled  at  that  time  in  Alexandria. 

8.  Plolcmy  Evergetes,  the  son  of  the  late  monarch,  who  suc- 
ceeded to  the  throne,  was  a  warlike  prince,  but  also  a  patron  of 
learning,  and  spared  no  pains  to  enrich  his  library.  In  the  early 
part  of  his  reign,  he  carried  on  a  severe  though  successful  war 
with  ^nfiochus,  king  of  Syria.  He  was  succeeded  by  liis  son 
Ptolemy  Philopator,  a  sanguinary  tyrant,  whose  reign  was  dis- 
tinguished for  a  cruel  persecution  of  the  Jews.  Havmg  invaded 
Judea,  and  advanced  as  far  as  Jerusalem^  he  attempted  to  enter 
by  force  into  the  holy  place  of  the  Jewish  temple,  into  which 
none  but  the  high-priest  was  allowed  to  enter,  and  that  only  once 
a  year.  Being  forcibly  prevented  from  committing  this  sacrilege, 
he  returned  to  Egypt,  and  resolved  to  wreak  his  vengeance  on 
the  Jews,  who  had  enjoyed  the  favor  of  his  predecessors. 

9.  He  published  a  decree,  that  all  the  Jews  within  his  domi- 
nions should  abjure  their  religion  and  sacrifice  to  the  gods  of 
Egypt,  under  the  severest  penalties;  however,  only  about  nine 
hundred  were  found  to  apostatize.^  After  this,  he  ordered  all  the 
Jews  in  Alexandria  to  assemble  in  a  place  of  public  diversion, 
called  Hippodrome,  where  he  had  collected  five  hundred  elephants 
for  the  destruction  of  that  devoted  people ;  but  the  enraged  ani- 
mals, rushing  among  the  crowd,  crushed  to  death  a  greater  num- 
ber of  the  spectators  than  of  the  Jews;  vet  it  is  computed  that 
about  forty  thousand  of  the  latter  perishea  on  that  occasion. 

10.  The  history  of  the  remaining  Ptolemies  presents  little  that 
is  interesting;  their  reigns,  for  the  most,  were  unhappy,  abound- 
ing in  crimes  and  calamities.  Ptolemy  Dionysius  was  the  last 
king  of  Egypt;  he  succeeded  to  the  throne  at  the  early  age  of 
thirteen  years;  he  reigned  in  conjunction  with  his  sister,  the  cele- 
brated Cleopatra,  who  aspired  to  undivided  authority.  A  war 
ensued,  in  which  Ptolemy  was  slain,  and  Cleopatra  assumed  the 
sole  government.  Her  history  is  connected  with  that  of  Jttlins 
Csesar  a.nd  Mark  Antony;  she  finally  caused  her  own  death  by 
poison,  in  order  to  avoid  being  led  captive  to  Rome  to  grace  the 
triumph  of  Octavius.  After  her  deatn,  Egypt  became  a  Roman 
province. 

7.  By  whom  was  Ptolemy  Lagu  9  succeeded?  What  is  said  of  him?— 8.  What  is 
said  of  Ptolemy  Evereetea ?  By  whom  was  he  succeeded?  What  did  he  .ittempt? 
—9.  What  did  he  publish  ?  How  did  he  attempt  to  destroy  the  Jews  ?  10.  Who  was 
the  last  king  of  Egypt?    What  is  said  of  Cleopatra ?    What  did  Egypt  become  ? 


2S 


EGYPT. 


1. 

on. 


SECTION  II. 

Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Egyptians. 

A  STRIKING  resemblance  with  regard  to  government,  reli- 
,  customs  and  character,  is  said  to  exist  between  the  ancient 


gyptians  and  many  of  the  oriental  nations,  particuhrly  the 
Cnmese.  The  government  was  an  hereditary  monnrchy,  out,  the 
power  of  the  sovereign  was  restrained  by  the  intlnence  of  the 
priests.  At  daybreak  in  the  morning,  the  king  arose  r.nd  read 
the  several  letters  he  received  the  preceding  day.  He  then  went 
to  the  temple  to  attend  the  offering  of  the  sacrifice,  and  to  assist 
at  the  prayers  pronounced  aloud  by  the  high-priest,  who  invoked 
the  blessing  or  the  gods  upon  the  prince,  that  he  might  govern 
his  people  with  clemency  and  justice.  The  laws  prescribed  not 
bnly  the  quality  but  also  auantity  of  food  for  the  royal  table  j  r.  j 
for  the  quality,  it  was  of  the  most  common  kind,  because  eatng 
in  Egypt,  was  designed  not  to  please  the  palate,  but  to  f  ulisiy 
the  cravinffs  of  nature. 

2.  The  laws  of  Egypt  were  generally  based  upon  the  v,  ^^test 
justice.  Wilful  murder  was  punished  with  uenlh,  whutever 
might  be  the  condition  of  the  murdered  person,  wliether  he  was 
free-born  or  otherwise.  Perjury  was  also  puni!i!)ed  with  death, 
because  that  crime  insulted  the  majcstv  of  the  godsj  by  invoking 
their  name  to  a  falsehood,  and  broke  ine  strongest  ties  of  human 
society,  namely,  sincerity  and  veracity.  No  man  was  allowed  to 
be  useless  to  the  state  j  but  every  one  was  obliged  to  enter  his 
name  on  the  public  register,  and  give  an  account  of  his  profession 
and  means  of  support.  Polygamy  was  allowed  in  Egypt  except 
to  the  priests,  who  could  only  marry  but  one  woman.  An  unusual 
custom  prevailed  amo/.  ^  the  Egyptians,  which  permitted  the  mar- 
riage of  brother  and  ?lister :  hence  we  find  that  the  queens  of  the 
Ptolemies  were  genarally  tneir  sisters. 

3.  In  Egypt,  tlie  greatest  respect  was  paid  to  old  agfe.  The 
youn^  were  obliged  to  rise  up  for  the  old,  and  on  every  occasion 
to  resign  to  them  the  most  honorable  seats.  The  virtue  in  the 
highest  esteem  among  the  Egyptians,  was  gratitude:  and  it  has 
been  said  of  them,  that  they  were  the  most  grateful  of  men.  But 
it  was  particularly  towards  their  kings  that  they  prided  them- 
selves on  evincing  their  gratitude ;  they  honorea  them  while 
living,  as  so  many  visible  representations  of  the  deity,  and  after 
their  death,  lamented  them  as  the  father?  '•"  tV.  ir  country. 

4.  Never  were  any  ppople  more  supers»ti'?oii^  tban  the  '^  7P- 
tians;  they  had  a  great  number  of  godf  <  ■  ^  V  jit  ordeis  and 
degrees;  among  these,  Osiris  and  Isis  Vici«j  ifte  most  universally 
Adored.  Besides  these  gods,  they  worshipped  the  ox,  the  wolf, 
the  dog,  the  crocodile,  the  ibis  or  cat,  and  many  other  degrading 

1.  What  is  paid  of  the  manners  nnd  customs  of  the  ancient  Egyptians  ?  Of  the  go- 
^ernment?  Of  the  king?  What  did  the  laws  prescribe? — 2.  On  what  were  the 
is.-vsbnfl^d?  What  was  the  punishment  of  murder?  Of  perjury?  "What  was  every 
r.a.  '>bliged  t'>  do  ?  What  was  allowed?  What  custom  prevailed? — 3.  To  what  was 
erieur  <  -spe-  nnid?  '"'^hat  virtue  was  held  in  the  highest  esteem? — 4.  Besides  Osiris 
am'.  \J.\  V  f.jit  did  the  Egyptians  worship  ? 


EGYPT.  23 

objects.  It  was  death  for  any  one  to  kill  one  of  these  animals 
voluntarily.  Diodorus  relates  the  circumstance  of  a  Roman,  who 
fell  a  victim  to  the  i'a  y  of  the  populace  of  Alexandria,  for  having 
accidentally  killed  a  cat.  The  Egyptians  hela  the  doctrine  ot 
the  transmigration  of  souls;  and  believet!  that  at  the  death  «)f  a 
man,  his  soul  entered  into  some  '>th'  r  human  body;  and  (hat  it'  he 
had  been  vicious,  his  soul  was  confined  in  the  body  of  some  beast 
to  expiate  his  forme*  transgr<  -ions;  and  that  after  soum  centum 
ries  it  would  again  aimnatc  another  human  bi>dy. 

5.  No  people  paid  greater  respect  to  the  bmfies  of  the  de&«\  than 
the  Egyptians.  As  soon  as  any  person  in  a  family  died,  ail  th*-, 
relations  and  friends  laid  aside  their  usual  habits  and  put  on 
mourning,  which  they  continued  to  wear  for  forty  days  or  longer, 
according  to  the  quality  of  the  person.  The  body  ^Nas  then  em- 
'oalmed,  by  which  process  it  was  preserved  from  deciy;  after  this, 

l.e  corpse  was  put  into  a  kind  of  an  open  chest,  an<l  {4aco(l  upright 
against  the  wall  of  the  dwelling  or  sepulchre;  so  iluit  the  children 
seeing  the  bodies  of  their  ancestors  thus  preserved,  recalled  to 
mind  those  virtues  for  which  the  public  had  honored  them,  and 
were  excited  to  imitate  their  example. 

6.  The  power  of  the  laws  extended  even  beyond  the  grave ; 
because,  before  anyone  could  be  admitted  into  tli  *  sacred  asylum 

,  of  the  tomb,  he  was  obliged  to  undergo  a  solemi)  hial;  and  this 
circumstance,  in  Egyptian  funerals,  is  one  of  the  r.  )st  remarkable 
to  be  found  in  ancient  history.  The  whole  life  at  each  person, 
after  death,  was  strictly  examined;  and  if  found  to  be  virtuous, 
his  body  was  embalmed  with  every  mark  of  respect, ,  nd  deposited 
in  a  sepulchre;  but  if  his  life  had  been  vicious,  or  if  li  >  had  died  in 
debt,  he  was  left  unburied,  and  was  supposed  to  be  deprived  of 
future  happiness.  The  kings  themselves  were  not  exi  mpted  from 
this  trial  after  death;  if  their  lives  were  vicious,  they  wc  re  deprived 
of  funeral  rights  and  the  honor  of  the  sepulchre. 


SECTION  III. 

The  Pyramids,  Labyrinth,  Lake  qfMaeris,  fyc. 

1.  The  Pyramids  of  E^pt  are  the  most  celebrated  of  those 
works  of  ffrandeur  for  which  that  country  has  been  renowned. 
Of  these  pyramids,  there  were  three  near  the  city  of  Al^mphia, 
more  famous  than  the  rest;  one  of  which  was  justly  ranked  among 
the  seven  wonders  of  the  world.  According  to  several  ancient 
authors,  each  side  of  the  base  measured  eight  hundred  feet,  and 
as  many  feet  in  height.  A  hundred  thousand  men  are  said  to 
have  been  employed  for  the  space  of  twenty  years  in  erecting  this 
vast  edifice.    The  Pyramids  were  designed  as  tombs  for  the 

What  does  Ditx'orus  relate  ?  What  doctrine  did  they  hold  ? — 5.  When  a  member 
of  a  family  difi,  ^hat  did  the  relations  do?  Describe  the  ceremony  of  embalnaing.— 
6.  What  is  said  of  the  power  of  the  laws  ?  If  a  man  had  lived  vicious,  or  died  in  debt, 
what  was  done  ? 

J  Whai  is  said  of  the  Pyramids?  What  was  the  length  of  each  side  of  the  base  of 
the  Pyram,  1  near  IVIemphis  ?    For  what  were  they  designed? 


24 


EGYPT. 


kings,  and  there  is  still  to  be  seen  in  the  middle  of  the  largest,  an 
empty  sepulchre,  cut  out  of  one  entire  stone,  about  three  leet 
wide  and  six  feet  long. 

2.  The  Labyrinth  of  Egypt,  was  an  enormous  structure  o.  mar- 
ble, built  under  ground;  it  comprised  twelve  palaces  with  a  com 
munication  leading  to  each  other,  and  divided  mto  fifteen  hundred 
rooms  or  apartments.  These  subterraneous  structures  were  de- 
signed as  aburying-place  for  kings,  and  also  for  keeping  the  sacred 
crocodiles.  The  Obelisks  with  which  Egypt  abounded,  were 
quadrangular  spires,  terminating  in  a  point,  often  wonderful  on 
account  of  their  beauty  and  height.  S'esostris  erected  two  near 
the  city  of  Heliopolis,  each  one  hundred  and  eighty  feet  in  height. 
Several  of  these  obelisks,  with  immense  labour,  were  transported 

)  Rome,  where  they  form  at  the  present  davthe  chief  ornaments 
of  that  city.  Manv  of  them  were  covered  with  hieroglyphics, 
that  is,  mystical  characters  used  by  the  Egyptians  before  the 
invention  of  letters,  and  afterwards  to  conceal  the  mysteries  of 
their  theology. 

3.  The  noblest  and  the  most  wonderful  of  all  the  structures  of 
the  kings  of  Egypt,  was  the  lake  of  Maeris,  which  Herodotus 
considers  as  even  superior  to  the  Pyramids.  This  lake  was  in 
circumference  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  French  leagues,  and 
three  hundred  feet  deep.  Two  pyramids,  on  each  of  vniich  was 
placed  a  colossal  statue,  seated  upon  a  throne,  raised  their  heads 
to  the  height  of  three  hundred  feet,  in  the  midst  of  the  lake,  above 
the  surface  of  the  water.  It  is  generally  believed  that  this  im- 
mense reservoir,  with  its  pyramids,  was  completed  in  the  reign 
of  one  monarch,  from  ^yhom  it  takes  its  name;  and  was  designed 
to  regulate  the  inundations  of  the  Nile. 

When  that  river  rose  too  high  and  fatal  consequences  seemed 
likely  to  follow,  the  water  was  let  into  the  lake  and  covered  the 
lands  no  longer  than  was  necessary  to  enrich  them.  On  the  con- 
trary, when  the  inundation  was  too  low  and  threatened  a  famine, 
a  sujfficient  quantity  of  water  was  let  out  of  the  lake  upon  the  land. 

4.  The  rums  of  a  few  of  the  ancient  cities  and  palaces  of  Egypt 
still  excite  the  wonder  and  admiration  of  the  traveller.  The  glory 
of  Thebes,  the  capital  of  Upper  Egypt,  famous  for  its  hundred 
gates,  was  the  theme  of  admiration  oi  poets  and  historians  at  a 
period  prior  to  the  commencement  of  authentic  history.  Strabo 
and  Diodorus  describe  it  under  the  name  of  Diospolis,  and  give 
such  magnificent  descriptions  of  its  monuments  as  to  cause  their 
fidelitv  to  be  called  in  question,  until  the  observations  of  modern 
travellers  have  proved  their  accounts  to  have  fallen  short  of  the 
reality.  The  ruins  of  one  of  the  palaces  of  this  city  are  especially 
admired,  and  seem  to  have  remamed  only  to  eclipse  the  glory  of 
the  most  pompous  edifices  of  modern  times.  There  were  four 
avenues  or  great  extent  which  led  to  four  porticoes  of  amazing 


^ff 


2.  What  wns  thn  Labyrinth?  For  whnt  desifrned  ?  VThai  is  said  of  the  Obelisks  ? 
With  what  were  innny  of  them  covered? — 3.  What  wns  the  noblest  work?  What 
was  its  circumference?  What  was  in  the  midst  of  tlie  lake?  For  what  was  it 
designed? — 4.  What  is  said  of  the  ruins  of  cities.  &c.?  Describe  Thebes?  Tlfiscrihe 
oaeof  the  palaces  of  this  city?    What  is  said  of  Memphis?         -    -        -. -. 


M 


GB££CK« 


25 


height;  they  were  bounded  on  each  side  with  statues,  composed 
of  materials  as  rare  and  extraordinary  as  their  size  was  remark- 
able. Within  the  middle  of  this  stately  palace,  there  ^yas  a  hail 
supported  by  one  hundred  and  twentjr  pillars,  thirty-six  feet  in 
circumference  and  of  proportionable  height,  which  the  lapse  of  so 
many  ages  has  not  been  able  to  demolish.  Before  the  time  of 
Herodotus,  Memphis  had  supplanted  Thebes,  which  seems  to  have 
been  particularly  noted  for  its  stately  temples,  and  among  them, 
that  of  the  god  Apis  was  the  most  remarkaole. 


GREECE. 
SECTION  I. 

1.  Among  the  various  nations  of  antiquity,  Greece  de-^ervedly 
holds  the  most  distinguished  rank,  both  for  the  patriotism,  genius 
and  learning  of  its  inhabitants,  as  well  as  the  high  state  of  perfec- 
tion to  whicn  thev  carried  the  arts  and  sciences. 

Greece  formerlv  comprised  various  small  independent  states, 
differing  from  eacn  other  in  the  forms  of  their  government,  and  in 
the  character  of  the  people,  but  still  united  in  a  confederacy  for 
their  mutual  defence,  by  the  council  o(  t^mphicfyons,  and  by  their 
common  language,  religion  and  public  games. 

2.  The  ancient  name  of  Greece  was  Hellas,  and  the  inhabitants 
were  called  Hellenes;  but  by  the  poets  they  were  distinguished 
by  different  namesj  such  as  tne  Danai,  Pelasgi,  Jlrgivi,  Achivi, 
&c.  The  original  inhabitants,  who  are  generally  considered  as 
the  descendants  of  Javan,  the  son  of  Japnet,  lived  in  the  lowest 
state  of  barbarism,  dwelling  in  huts,  feeding  on  acorns  and  berries, 
and  clothing  themselves  in  the  skins  of  wild  beasts,  when  Cecrops 
with  a  colony  from  Egypt,  and  Cadmus  with  a  body  of  Phoeni- 
cians, landed  in  Greece,  and  planted  on  its  shores  the  first  rudi- 
ments of  civilization. 

The  early  form  of  government  of  Greece  was  a  limited  mon- 
archyj  which  was  finally  abolished,  !«nd  a  republican  form  generally 
prevailed. 

3.  The  history  of  Greece  may  je  divided  into  two  parts?  Ist, 
the  period  of  uncertain  history,  A'hich  extends  from  the  earliest 
accounts  of  the  country,  to  the  first  Persian  war  in  the  year  490 
B.C.:  2d,  the  period  of  a'  iientic  history  extending  from  the 
invasion  by  Persia,  to  \}\\^  AnoX  subjugation  of  Greece  by  the 
Romans,  A.  C.  146.  The  first  period  is  generally  reckoned  from 
the  founda1;ion  of  Sicyon,  the  most  ancient  kingdom  of  Greece, 
and  comprises  a  space  of  about  sixteen  hundred  years.  This 
long  succession  of  ages,  though  greatly  involved  in  obscurity  and 

1.  "Wlmt  is  said  of  Greece?  'What  did  it  formerly  comprise?  How  wore  they 
wnited  ? — 2.  What  was  its  ancient  name  ?  From  whom  were  the  inhabitants  descended! 
What  was  their  condition  when  Cecrops  landed  in  Greece?— 3.  How  is  the  history 
of  Greece  divided  ?    How  do  these  periods  extend  ?    What  is  said  of  the  first  period  t 

3 


nr 


26 


GA££CC. 


fable,  is  still  interspersed  with  several  interesting  particulars :  it 
contains  no  records,  however,  that  properly  deserve  the  name  of 
history.  . 

4.  The  Grecian  history  derives  some  authenticity  at  this 
period,  from  the  Chronicle  of  Faros,  preserved  ainon^  the  Jlrun- 
delian  marbles  at  Oxford.  The  authority  of  this  chronicle  has 
been  much  questioned  of  late ;  but  still,  by  many,  it  is  thought  to 
be  worthy  of  considerable  credit.  It  fixes  the  dates  of  the  most 
important  events  in  the  history  of  Greece,  from  the  time  of  Ce- 
crops  down  to  the  age  of  Alexander  the  Great. 

5.  Sicyon,  the  capital  of  the  ancient  kingdom  of  that  name, 
was  founded  by  ^gialus}  Argos  by  Jnachus^  the  last  of  the  Ti- 
tans: Athens,  which  afterwards  bore  such  a  distinguished  part  in 
the  history  ot  Greece,  was  founded  by  Cecrops,  with  a  colony 
from  Egypt..  He  was  an  eminent  legislator,  and  instituted  the 
court  of  Areopagus.  Thebes  was  founded  by  Cadmus^  y/ho  is 
said  to  have  introduced  letters  into  Greece  from  Phoenicia;  the 
alphabet,  however,  only  consisted  of  sixteen  letters,  and  the  mode 
of  writing  was  alternately  from  right  to  left,  and  from  left  to 
right. 

6.  In  the  time  of  Cranatis^  who  succeeded  Cecrops,  happened 
the  deluge  of  Deucalion :  this  delude,  though  much  magnified  by 
the  poets,  was  probablj'  only  a  partial  inundation. 

The  other  memorable  institutions  that  distinguish  this  period, 
were  the  Elmsinian  mysteries,  the  Olympic  and  other  games,  of 
which  we  will  speak  hereafter  :  also  the  marvellous  exploits  of 
Hercules  and  'Ilieseus. 


SECTION  II. 

The  Fabulous  and  Heroic  Ages: 

1.  The  fabulous  age  comprises  the  period  from  the  foundation 
of  the  principal  cities,  to  the  commencement  of  civilization,  and 
the  introduction  of  letters  and  arts  into  Greece.  The  first  great 
enterprise  undertaken  bj^  the  Greeks,  was  the  Argonautic  expe- 
dition, which  appears  in  its  details  to  partake  more  of  fable  than 
of  history.  It  was  commanded  by  Jason,  the  son  of  the  king  ot 
lolchos,  who  was  accompanied  by  many  of  the  most  illustrious 
men  of  Greece,  among  whom  were  Hercules,  Theseus,  Castor 
and  Pollux,  Orpheus,  ^^sculapius  the  physician,  and  Chiron  the 
astronomer. 

2.  They  sailed  from  lolchos,  in  Thessaly,  to  Colchis,  on  (he 
eastern  coast  of  the  Euxine  Sea  :  they  received  the  name  Argo- 
nauts from  the  ship  Argo  in  which  they  sailed,  said  to  have  been 
the  first  sea  vessel  ever  built.    This  famous  voyage,  which  was 

4.  From  what  does  the  Grecian  history  derive  authenticity  ?  Of  what  does  this 
chroaicle  fix  the  date  ? — 6.  By  whom  was  Sicyon  founded  ?  Argos  ?  Athens  ?  Thebes? 
What  is  said  of  Cadmus  ?— 6.  In  the  time  of  Cranai!ks,  what  happened  ?  What  insti- 
tutions distinguished  this  period  ? 

1.  What  do  the  fabulous  ages  comprise?  What  was  the  first  great  enterprise?  Who 
commanded  it?  and  who  accompanied  him  ? — 2.  From  whnra  did  thev  sail? 


GREECE. 


27 


probably  a  military  and  mercantile  adventure,  is  commonly  re- 
presented to  have  been  undertaken  lor  the  purpose  of  recovering 
the  golden  fleece  of  a  ram,  which  originally  belonged  to  their 
country.  The  fleece  is  pretended  to  have  been  guarded  by  bulls 
that  breathed  fire,  and  by  a  dragon  that  never  slept. 

3.  The  Heroic  Age  was  particularly  distinguished  by  the  Tro- 
jan war,  the  history  of  which  rests  on  the  authority  of  Homer, 
and  forms  the  subject  of  his  Iliad,  the  noblest  poem  of  antiquity. 
According  to  the  poet,  Hellen,  the  daughter  of  7\jndarus,  king 
of  Sparta,  was  reputed  the  most  beautiful  woman  of  her  age,  and 
her  hand  was  solicited  by  the  most  illustrious  princes  of  Greece, 
Her  father  bound  all  her  suitors  by  a  solemn  oath,  that  they  would 
abide  by  the  choice  that  //e/Zen  should  make  of  one  among  thctn  ; 
and  that,  shuuld  she  be  taken  from  the  arms  of  her  husband,  they 
would  assist,  to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  to  recover  her. 

4.  Hellen  gave  her  hand  to  Menelaus,  and  after  her  nuptials, 
Tyndarus  her  father  resigned  the  crown  to  his  son-in-law.  Paris, 
the  sjon  of  Priani^  king  of  ZVoy,  a  powerful  city  founded  by  Bar- 
danus,  having  adjudged  the  prize  of  superior  beauty  to  J'^cnus^m 

E reference  to  Juno  and  Minerva,  was  pi'omiscd  by  her  the  most 
eautiful  woman  of  the  age  for  his  wife.  Sliortly  after  this  event, 
Paria  visited  Sparta,  where  he  was  kindly  received  by  Menelaiis; 
but  in  return  tor  the  kind  hospitality  tendered  to  him,  he  per- 
suaded Ilellen  to  elope  vv^ith  him  to  7Vo?/,  and  carried  off  with  her 
a  considerable  amount  of  treasuie. 

5.  This  act  of  treachery  and  ingratitude  produced  the  Trojan 
war.  A  confederacy  was  immediately  formed  by  the  princes  of 
Greece,  agreeable  to  their  engag-^ment,  to  avenge  the  outrage. 
An  army  of  one  hundred  thousand  men  was  conveyed  in  a  fleet 
of  twelve  hundred  vessels,  to  the  Trojan  coast.  Agamemnon, 
king  of  Argos,  brother  of  Menelaus,  was  selected  as  commander- 
in-cliief.  Some  of  the  other  princes  most  distinguished  in  this 
war,  were  Achiljes,  tli  i  bravest  of  the  Greeks j  also  ^jax,  Mene- 
laus, Ulysses,  Nestor,  and  Diome.ies. 

6.  The  Trojans  were  commanded  by  IIecfor,t\\e  sonof  Pnaw, 
assistecl  by  Paris,  Deiphobus,  Jllneas,  and  Sarpedon.  After  a 
siege  of  ten  years,  the  city  was  taken  by  stratagem,  plundered  of 
its  wealth,  and  burnt  to  the  ground.  The  venerable  Priam,  king 
of  Troy,  was  slain,  and  all  his  family  led  into  captivity.  About 
eighty  years  after  the  destruction  of  Troy,  the  civil  war  of  the 
Heraclida3  began;  it  is  usually  called  the  return  of  the  Heraclidae 
into  Peloponnesus.  Hercules,  king  of  Mycenae,  a  city  of  Pelo- 
ponnesus, was  banished  from  his  country  with  all  his  family,  while 
the  ci-own  was  seized  by  Atreus,  the  son  of  Pelops.  After  the 
lapse  of  about  a  century,  the  descendants  of  Hercules  returned 
to  Peloponnesus,  and  having  expelled  the  inhabitants,  again  took 
possession  of  the  country. 

For  wliat  was  this  famous  voynge  undertaken  ? — 3.  For  what  is  the  Heroic  Ape  dis- 
tiuffiiishcd?  What  \n  said  of  Helon?  How  did  her  father  bind  all  her  suitors?— 
4.  To  whom  did  Floien  pive  her  hand?  AVhat  is  said  of  Paris?— 5,  What  did  this 
".icachery  produce?  Who  was  commander-in-chief  of  the  Orecinn  forces?  Mention 
tlie  other  p»  inces.— (?.  By  whom  were  the  Trojans  commanded  ?  What  is  stiid  of  the 
oily?  Of  Priuni?  Al)out  eighty  years  after  this,  wlmt  happened?  What  is  said  of 
Hercules  ? 


r 


28 


GREECE. 


t 


SECTION  III. 

Republic  of  Sparta. 

1.  Sparta,  or  Lacedaemon,  was  the  capital  of  Laconia,  in  tne 
southern  part  of  Peloponnesus.  After  the  return  of  the  Hera- 
clidse,  the  government  was  administered  by  the  two  sons  of  Aris- 
todemus,  who  reigned  jointly,  and  this  double  monarchy  was 
transmitted  to  the  descendants  of  each  for  a  period  of  eight  hun- 
dred and  eighty  years. 

2.  This  radical  principle  of  disunion,  and  consequently  of 
anarchy,  made  the  want  of  a  regular  system  of  laws  severely 
felt.  jLycurgKs,  the  brother  of  one  of  the  kings  of  Sparta,  a  man 
distinguished  alike  for  his  ^reat  abilities  and  stern  integrity,  was 
invested,  by  the  united  voice  of  the  sovereigns  and  the  people, 
with  the  important  duty  of  framing  a  new  constitution  for  his 
country.  The  arduous  task  bein^at  lengih  completed,  produced 
not  only  an  entire  change  in  the  form  of  government,  but  also  in 
(he  intinncrs  of  the  people.  He  instituted  a  senate,  elective, 
consisting  of  twenty-eigJit  members,  whose  office  was  to  preserve 
a  just  balance  between  the  power  of  the  kings  and  that  of  the 
people.  Nothing  could  come  before  the  assembly  of  the  people 
which  had  not  received  the  previous  consent  of  tfie  senate;  and, 
on  the  other  hand,  no  action  of  the  senate  was  effectual  without 
the  sanction  of  the  people.  The  kings  were  continued,  but  were 
nothing  more  than  hereditary  presidents  of  the  senate,  and  gene- 
rals of  the  army. 

3.  Lycurgns  divided  the  territory  of  the  republic  into  thirty- 
nine  thousand  equal  portions  among  the  free  citizens;  and  for  the 
purpose  of  banishing  luxury,  commerce  was  abolished^  gold  and 
silver  coin  was  prohibited,  and  iron  money  was  substituted  as  a 
medium  of  exchange;  a  uniformity  of  dress  was  established,  and 
all  the  citizens,  not  excepting  the  kings,  were  required  to  take 
their  principal  meals  at  the  public  tables,  from  which  all  luxury 
and  excess  were  excluded,  and  a  kind  of  black  broth  was  the 
principal  article  of  food.  Among  some  of  the  admirable  cere- 
monies which  prevailed  at  these  public  meais,  the  following  is 
interesting  and  instructive.  When  the  assembly  was  seated,  the 
oldest  man  present,  pointing  to  the  door,  said,  "  No  word  spoken 
here,  goes  out  there."  This  wise  regulation  produced  mutual 
confi(l(Mice,  and  rendered  them  unrestrained  in  conversation. 

4.  The  institutions  of  Lycurgits,  thou^/h  in  many  respects  ad- 
mirable, had  still  many  defects.  Infants,  shortly  after  their  birth, 
underwent  an  examination,  and  those  that  were  well  formed  were 
delivered  to  public  nurses;  and  at  the  a^^e  of  seven  years,  they 
were  introducexl  into  the  public  schools;  but  all  those  who  were 
deformed  or  sickly,  were  inhumanly  exposed  to  perish.     The 

1.  \Vlmt  was  Sparta?  AVhnt  is  said  of  the  povrrnmcnt  after  the  return  of  the  TTera- 
clidre? — 2.  What  is  i<nid  of  Lyciirgus?  With  what  was  he  in\^Pted?  Whit  did  he 
institute  ?  What  is  said  of  the  kinfrs  ? — 3.  How  did  he  divide  tlie  territory  ?  What  is 
said  of  commcrec?  Of  pold  and  silver?  Of  iron  money?  Of  dress?  Of  public 
tables?  What  was  said  by  the  oldest  man  present?— 4.  WHiat  is  said  ot  the  institu- 
tions of  Lycurg-us  ?    Of  infants? 


GREECE. 


29 


young  were  taught  to  pay  the  greatest  respect  to  the  aged,  and 
cherish  an  ardent  love  for  their  country;  the  profession  of  arms 
was  inculcated  as  the  great  business  ot  life.  Letters  were  only 
taught  as  far  as  they  were  useful ;  hence  the  Spartans,  while  they 
were  distinguished  for  many  heroic  virtues,  were  never  eminent 
foi' learning ;  and  no  productions  have  been  transmitted  to  mo- 
dern times  written  by  a  native  of  Sparta.  They  v/ere  accus- 
tomed to  speak  in  brief  sentences,  so  that  this  style  of  speaking, 
even  at  the  present  time,  is  called  after  them,  laconic,  Laconia 
being  one  of  the  names  of  their  country, 

5.  The  youth  were  early  inured  to  hardship;  they  were  accus- 
tomed to  sleep  on  rushes,  trained  to  the  athletic  exercises,  and 
only  supplied  with  plain  and  scanty  food.  They  were  even  taught 
to  steal  whatever  they  could,  provided  they  could  accomplish  the 
theft  without  being  detected.  Plutarch  relates  the  fact  of  a  boy 
who  had  stolen  a  fox  and  concealed  it  under  his  garments,  and 
who  actually  suffered  the  animal  to  tear  out  his  bowels,  rather 
than  discover  the  theft.  The  manners  of  the  Lacedaemonian  wo- 
men were  highly  indelicate ;  thev  were  destitute  of  the  milder 
virtues  that  most  adorn  the  female  character.  Their  education 
was  calculated  to  give  them  a  masculine  energy,  and  to  fill  them 
with  admiration  of  military  glory.  Mothers  rather  rejoiced  than 
wept,  when  their  sons  fell  nobly  in  battle.  "  Return  with  youi 
shield  or  on  your  shield,"  was  the  injunction  of  a  Spartan  mother 
to  her  son,  when  he  was  going  to  meet  the  enemy :  intimating 
that  he  should  conquer  or  die. 

6.  For  five  hundred  years  the  institutions  of  Lycurgus  conti- 
nued in  force.  During  this  period,  the  influence  of  Sparta  was 
felt  throughout  Greece;  her  government  acquired  solidity,  while 
the  other  states  were  torn  by  domestic  dissensions.  In  the  pro- 
cess of  time,  the  severe  manners  and  rigid  virtues  of  her  citizens 
began  to  relax  j  changes  in  her  laws  and  institutions  were  finally 
introduced,  particularly  during  the  reign  of  Lysander,  whose 
conquests  filled  the  country  with  wealth. 

From  this  period  luxury  and  avarice  ■  egan  to  prevail,  until 
Sparta,  with  the  other  states  of  Greece,  sunk  under  the  dominion 
of  Philip^  king  of  Macedon. 


ory?  AVhat  is 
!»?  Of  public 
I  ot  the  institu- 


SECTION  IV. 


The  Republic  qf  Athens. 

Ns.  the  capital  of  Attica,  was  distinguished  for  its  com- 
dth  and  magnificence,  also  as  the  seat  of  learning  and 


I.  Athens, 
merce,  weal ^ , „^.^^  „,  a^„..««g  »„« 

f'}®  ^\^h    '^^^  ^^^*  '^^"^  ®f  Athens  was  Codrus,  who  sacnficed 
himself  for  the  good  of  his  country,  in  a  war  with  the  Heraclid®. 

"What  were  tho  young  taught  to  pay?  What  is  said  of  letters  ?  How  were  they 
accustomed  to  speak  ?— 5.  What  is  said  of  the  youth  ?  Of  the  manners  of  the  women  ♦ 
\Vhatissaid  of  mothers  ?— 6.  How  long  did  the  institutions  of  Lycurgus  continue  » 
In  the  proceas  of  timo,  what  took  place  ?    "What  is  said  of  Sparta  from  this  period  ? 

1.  For  what  was  Athens  discnguished? 

3» 


r 


30 


GREECK* 


After  his  death,  no  one  being  deemed  worthy  to  succeed  him,  the 
regal  government  was  abolislied  and  the  state  was  governed  by 
magistrates,  styled  arclions.  The  office  was  at  first  for  life ;  it 
was  afterwards  reduced  to  a  period  of  ten  years  i  and  finally  the 
archons,  nine  in  number,  were  annually  electea,  and  were  pos- 
sessed of  equal  authority. 

2.  As  these  changes  produced  convulsions  in  the  state,  and 
rendered  the  condition  of  the  people  miserable^  the  Athenians 
appointed  Draco,  a  man  of  stern  and  rigid  principles,  to  prepare 
a  code  of  written  laws.  His  laws  were  characterized  by  extreme 
severity :  they  punished  every  crime  with  death.  Draco  being 
asked  wny  he  was  so  severe  in  his  punishment,  replied  that  the 
smallest  offence  deserved  death,  and  that  he  had  no  higher  pen- 
alty for  the  greatest  crime.  The  severity  of  these  laws  prevent- 
ed them  from  being  fully  executed,  and  at  length  caused  them 
to  be  entirely  abolished  after  a  period  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years. 

3.  Solon,  one  of  the  seven  wise  men  of  Greece,  being  raised  to 
the  archonship,  was  intiiisted  with  the  care  of  framing  for  his 
country  a  new  system  of  laws.  His  disposition  was  mild  and 
condescending;  and,  without  attempting  to  change  the  manners 
of  his  countrymen,  he  endeavoured  to  accommodate  his  system  to 
their  prevailing  customs,  to  moderate  their  dissensions,  to  restrain 
their  passions,  and  to  open  a  field  for  the  growth  of  virtue.  Of 
his  laws  he  said,  "  If  they  are  not  the  best  possible,  they  are  the 
best  the  Athenians  are  capable  of  receiving." 

4.  Solon's  system  divided  the  people  into  four  classes,  accord- 
ing to  their  wealth.  To  the  three  nrst,  composed  of  tne  richer 
citizens,  he  intrusted  all  the  offices  of  the  commonwealth.  The 
fourth  class,  which  was  more  numerous  than  the  other  three,  had 
an  equal  right  of  suffrage  in  the  public  assembly,  where  all  laws 
were  framed  and  measures  of  state  decreed :  by  this  regulation, 
the  balance  of  power  was  thrown  in  favour  ot  the  people.  He 
instituted  a  senate  composed  of  four  hundred,  anci  aiterv/ards 
increased  it  to  five  hundred  persons.  He  restored  the  court  of 
Areopagus^  which  had  greatly  fallen  into  disrepute,  and  commit- 
ted to  it  the  supreme  administration  of  justice.  Commerce  and 
agriculture  were  encouraged ;  industry  and  economy  enforced ; 
and  the  father  who  had  taught  his  son  no  trade  could  not  claim 
a  support  from  him  in  his  old  age. 

5.  The  manners  of  the  Athenians  formed  a  striking  contrast 
with  those  of  the  Lacedaemonians.  At  Athens,  the  arts  were 
highly  esteemed;  at  Sparta,  they  were  despised  and  neglected ; 
at  Athens,  peace  was  the  natural  state  of  the  republic,  and  the 
refined  enjoyments  of  life,  the  aim  of  its  citizens ;  Sparta  was 
entirely  a  military  establishment;  her  people  made  war  the  great 
business  of  life.    Luxury  characterized  the  Athenian,  frugality 

A fter  the  dealh  of  Codrus.  howwns  the  state  governed ?  Wlmt  is  saidof  the  office?— 
2.  What  is  said  of  Draco?  How  were  his  laws  distinguished?  What  reply  did  he 
make  when  asked,  why  he  was  so  severe? — 3.  What  is  said  of  Solon?  What  a.d  he 
endeavour  to  accomplish  ?  Of  his  laws,  what  did  he  say  ?— 4.  What  is  said  of  Solon's 
■system?  Of  the  fourth  class?  What  did  he  institute?  What  is  said  of  commerce,  &c.?— 
■£.  AYhat  was  the  striking  contrast  between  the  Athenians  and  Lacedcemonians? 


GtlEECE. 


31 


the  Spartan.    They  were  both,  however,  equally  jealous  of  their 
liber^  and  equally  brave  in  war. 

6.  Before  the  death  of  Solon,  Pisistraius,  a  man  of  great  wealth 
and  eloquence,  by  courting  the  popular  favour,  raised  himself  to 
the  sovereign  power,  which  he  and  his  sons  retained  for  fifty 
years. 

He  governed  with  great  ability;  encouraged  the  arts  and  sci- 
ences, and  is  said  to  have  founaed  the  first  public  library  known 
in  the  world,  and  first  collected  the  poems  of  Homer  into  one 
volume,  which  before  th^  time  were  repeated  in  detached  por- 
tions. 

Pisistratus  transmitted  his  power  to  his  sons  Hippias  and  IRp 
parchus.  They  governed  for  some  time  with  wisdom  and  mode- 
ration, but  having  at  length  abused  their  power,  a  conspiracy  was 
formed  against  them,  and  their  government  was  overthrown  by 
Harmodius  fmA  Aristogiton.  Uipparchus  was  slain;  Hijjpias 
fled  to  Darius,  king  of  Persia,  who  was  then  meditatinfj  the  inva- 
sion of  Greece;  and  was  subsequently  killed  in  the  battle  of  Ma 
rathon,  fighting  against  his  countrymen. 


SECTION  V. 

From  the  Invasion  of  Greece  by  the  Persians,  to  the  Peloponne- 
sian  PVar.    From  B.  C.  490  /o  431. 

1.  The  period  from  the  first  invasion  to  the  beginning  of  the 
Peloponnesian  war,  is  esteemed  the  most  glorious  age  of  Greece. 
The  series  of  victories  obtained  by  the  inhabitants^  over  the  Per- 
sians are  the  most  splendid  recorded  in  history.  The  immediate 
cause  which  led  to  the  invasion  of  Greece,  seems  to  have  been  to 
avenge  the  aid  which  the  Athenians  gave  to  the  people  of  Ionia, 
who  attempted  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  Persia. 

2.  Darius,  king  of  Persia,  having  reduced  the  lonians,  next 
turned  his  arms  against  the  Greeks  their  allies,  with  the  design 
of  making  entire  cop'^uest  of  Greece.  He  despatched  heralds  to 
each  of  the  Grecian  state;*,  demanding  earth  and  water,  which 
was  an  acknowledgment  of  his  supremacy.  Thebes  and  several 
of  the  other  cities  submitted  to  the  demand;  but  Athens  and 
Sparta  indignantly  refused,  and  seizing  the  heralds,  they  cast  one 
into  a  pit  and  another  into  a  well,  and  told  them  to  take  there 
their  earth  and  water. 

3.  Darius  now  commenced  his  hostile  attack  both  by  sea  and 
land.  The  first  Persian  fleet,  under  the  command  of  Mardonius, 
was  wrecked  in  doubling  the  promontory  of  Athos,  with  a  loss  of 
no  less  than  three  hundred  vessels;  a  second,  of  six  hundred  sail, 
ravaged  the  Grecian  islands;  while  an  immense  army,  consisting 

6.  What  is  said  of  Pisistratus?  How  did  he  govern?  What  is  said  of  Uipparchus 
and  Hippius? 

1.  What  is  said  of  this  period?  "What  was  the  immedi^e  cause  which  led  to  the 
Invasion  of  Greece? — ^3.  What  is  said  of  Darius?  How  did  Athens  and  Sparta  treat 
the  heralds  ?— 3.  What  is  said  of  the  first  Persian  fleet  ?  What  was  the  number  of  tho 
■econd  fleet  ? 


32 


GiiEiix;^:. 


of  one  hundred  and  ten  thousand  men,  poured  down  impetuousjy 
on  Attica.  This  formidable  host  was  met  by  the  Athenian  armj 
under  the  command  of  Miltiades.  on  the  plains  of  Marathon, 
where  the  P  *  -sians  were  signally  defeated  and  fled  with  precipi- 
tation to  their  ships.  The  Toss  of  the  Persians  amounted  to  six 
thousand  three  hundred  j  while  the  Athenian  army,  which  did  not 
exceed  ten  thousand  men,  lost  only  one  hundred  and  ninety-two. 
A  soldier  covered  with  wounds  ran  to  Athens  with  the  news,  and 
having  only  strength  sufficient  to  say,  "  Rejoice !  the  victory  is 
ours,"  fell  down  and  expired. 

4.  Miltiades,  the  illustrious  general  by  whose  valor  this  great 
victory  was  gained,  received  the  most  inhuman  treatment  from 
his  ungrateful  countrvmen.  Being  accused  of  treason  for  an  un- 
successful attack  on  the  isle  of  Paros,  he  was  condemned  to  death; 
this  punishment,  however,  was  commuted  into  a  fine  of  fifty 
talents,  (about  fifty  thousand  dollars.)  In  consequence  of  his 
being  unable  to  pay  this  amount,  he  was  cast  into  prison,  where 
he  died  in  a  few  days  of  the  wounds  he  received  in  the  defence 
of  his  country. 

5.  The  Athenians  at  this  time  were  divided  into  two  parties, 
under  their  respective  leaders — Aristides,  the  advocate  of  aris- 
tocracy, and  Themistodes  of  democracy.  Aristides,  who  on 
account  of  his  integrity  was  called  the  just,  through  the  intrigues 
of  his  great  rival,  was  banished  for  ten  years  by  the  Ostracism. 
It  happened  while  the  people  were  giving  their  votes  for  his  exile, 
that  a  certain  citizen  who  was  unable  to  write  and  who  did  not 
know  him  personally,  brought  him  a  shell  and  asked  him  to  write 
the  name  of  Aristides  upon  it.^  "  Why  what  harm  has  Aristides 
ever  done  you  r"  said  he.  *'  No  harm  at  all,"  replied  the  citizen, 
"but  I  cannot  bear  to  hear  him  continually  called  the  just." 
Aristides  smiled,  and  taking  the  shell  wrote  his  own  name  upon 
it  and  went  into  banishment. 

6.  On  the  death  oi  Darius,  Xerxes  his  son,  who  succeeded  to 
the  Persian  throne,  resolved  to  prosecute  the  war  which  his  father 
had  undertaken  against  Greece.  Having  spent  four  years  in 
niaking  the  necessary  preparations,  he  collected  an  army,  accord- 
ing to  Herodotus,  exceeding  two  millions  of  fighting  men?  and 
including  the  women  and  retinue  of  attendants,  the  whole  multi- 
tude is  said  to  have  exceeded  five  millions  of  persons.  His  fleet 
consisted  of  more  than  twelve  hundred  galleys  of  war,  besides 
three  thousand  transports  of  various  kinds. 

7.  Having  arrived  at  Mount  Athos,  lie  caused  a  canal,  naviga- 
ble for  his  largest  vessels,  to  be  cut  through  the  isthmus  which 
joins  that  mountain  to  the  continent,  and  for  the  conveyance  of 
nis  army,  he  ordered  two  bridges  of  boats  to  be  extended  across 
the  Hellespont,  at  a  point  where  it  measures  seven  furlongs  in 
breadth.  The  first  ot  these  bridges  was  destroyed  by  a  tempest, 
on  which  account,  Xerxes,  in  transports  of  rage,  ordered  the  sea 

By  whom  was  this  host  met?  What  was  the  loss  of  the  Persians?  Of  the  Athenian 
army?  AVhat  is  said  of  wan  Athenian  soldier? — 4.  What  is  related  of  Miltiades,  th« 
illustrious  general  ? — 6.  What  is  said  of  Xerxes?  What  was  the  number  of  his  army ) 
Of  his  fleet?— 7.  Having  arrived  at  Mount  Athos,  what  did  he  cause? 


{ 


GRCECE. 


33 


to  be  scourged  with  three  hundred  stripes,  and  to  be  chained  bv 
casting  into  it  a  pair  of  fetters.  The  bridge  being  again  repaired, 
the  army  commenced  its  march,  and  occupied  sevon  days  and 
seven  niglits  in  passing  the  straits,  while  those  app  ted  to  con- 
duct the  march  lashed  the  soldiers  with  whips,  in  order  to  quicken 
their  speed. 

8.  Xerxes  having  taken  a  position  on  an  eminence,  from  which 
he  could  view  the  vast'  assemblage  he  had  collected,  the  plain 
covered  with  his  troops,  and  the  sea  overspread  with  his  vessels, 
at  first  called  himself  the  most  favored  of  mortals.  But  when 
he  reflected  that  in  the  short  space  of  a  hundred  years,  not  one 
of  the  many  thousands  then  before  him  would  be  alive,  he  burst 
into  tears,  at  the  instability  of  all  human  things. 

9.  Most  of  the  smaller  cities  of  Greece  submitted  at  the  de- 
mand of  the  Persian  monarch ;  of  those  which  united  to  oppose 
him,  Athens  and  Sparta  took  the  lead.  The  Persian  army  ad- 
vanced directly  towards  Athens,  bearing  down  all  before  it  until 
it  came  to  the  pass  of  Thermopylae,  on  the  east  of  Thessaly.  On 
this  spot,  Leonidas,  one  of  the  kings  of  Sparta,  with  only  six 
thousand  men,  had  taken  his  position  in  order  to  oppose  its  pro- 
gress. Xerxes  having  arrived  at  this  place,  sent  a  herald  to 
LeonidaSy  commanding  him  to  deliver  up  his  arms,  to  whom  the 
noble  Spartan  replied  in  laconic  brevity,  "  Come  and  take  them.'* 
For  two  days  the  Persians  endeavoured  to  force  their  passage 
through  the  defile,  but  were  repulsed  with  great  slaughter;  but 
having  at  length  discovered  a  secret  path  leading  to  an  eminence 
which  overlooked  the  Grecian  camp,  and  having  gained  this  ad- 
vantageous post,  under  the  cover  ot^  the  night,  the  defence  of  the 
pass  became  impossible. 

10.  Leonidas,  foreseeing  certain  destruction,  dismissed  all  his 
allies,  retaining  only  three  hundred  of  his  countrymen,  and  in 
obedience  to  alaw  of  Sparta,  which  forbade  her  soldiers,  under 
any  circumstances,  to  flee  from  an  enemy,  resolved  to  devote  his 
life  for  the  good  of  his  country.  Animated  by  his  example,  the 
three  hundred  Spartans  under  his  command  determined  to  abide 
the  issue  of  the  conflict.  Leonidas  fell  among  the  first,  bravely 
contending  against  the  thousands  of  his  enemies;  of  the  three 
hundred  heroes,  only  one  escaped  to  bear  to  Sparta  the  news, 
that  her  patriotic  sons  had  died  in  her  defence ;  and  this  survivor, 
after  his  return,  felt  himself  so  disgraced  at  being  alive,  that  he 

Kerished  by  his  own  hand.  Aristodemus,  another  of  the  band, 
eing  absent  when  the  battle  occurred,  was  considered  so  much 
disgraced  by  this  accident,  that  when  he  afterwards  distinguished 
himself  at  the  battle  of  Platsea,  he  was  nevertheless  deemed  un- 
worthy of  any  share  of  the  spoils.  A  monument  was  afterwards 
erected  on  the  spot,  to  commemorate  this  memorable  battle,  bear- 
ing this  inscription,  written  by  Simonides : 

Go,  stranger,  and  to  listening  Spartans  tell, 
That  here,  obedient  to  their  laws,  we  fell. 

■\Vhat  did  he  order  ?  IIow  long  was  the  army  in  passing  the  straits  ? — 8.  What  is 
now  related  of  Xerxes? — 9.  What  is  said  of  the  Persian  army?  On  this  spot,  who 
opposed  its  protfress?  What  reply  did  he  make?  How  long  were  the  Persians 
•topped  ? — 10.  VVhat  did  Leonidas  now  do  ?  Of  the  three  hundred,  how  many  escaped  ? 
U  hat  inscripti^  was  aAerwards  placed  upon,  the  monument? 


34 


GREECK. 


11.  Xerxes  having  forced  the  pass  of  Thermopylse,  directed 
his  inarch  towards  Athens,  laying  waste  the  country  as  he  ad- 
vanced, with  tire  and  sword.  The  Athenians,  having  conveyed 
their  women  and  children,  for  safety,  to  the  islands,  retireiCto 
their  fleet,  leaving  their  city  in  the  hands  of  the  Persians,  by 
whom  it  was  pillaged  and  burnt.  The  only  resource  left  to  the 
Greeks  was  placed  in  their  fleet;  therefore,  they  immediately 
commenced  preparations  for  a  naval  engagement.  Their  fleet 
consisted  of  only  three  hundred  and  eighty  sail,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Themistocles  and  Aristides,  while  that  of  the  Persians 
amounted  to  twelve  hundred  vessels.  The  engagement  took 
place  in  the  straits  oi  Salamis,  which  resulted  in  the  total  defeat 
of  the  Persian  armament.  Xerxes,  who  had  seated  himself  upon 
an  eminence,  that  he  might  behold  the  engagement,  having  seen 
the  complete  discomfiture  of  his  squadron,  fled  with  precipitation 
to  the  shores  of  the  Hellespont.  But  to  his  great  mortincation, 
he  found  that  the  bridge  of  boats  which  he  left  had  been  destroyed 
by  a  tempest ;  terrified,  however,  at  the  valor  displayed  by  the 
Greeks,  his  impatience  would  admit  of  no  delay  ;  he  therefore 
crossed  the  Hellespont  in  a  fishing  boat,  to  his  owp  dominions. 

12.  The  Persian  monarch  left  Mardonius  with  three  hundred 
thousand  men,  to  complete  the  conquest  of  Greece.  This  army, 
early  in  the  following  season,  was  met  at  Platsea,  by  the  com- 
bined forces  of  Athens  and  Sparta,  consisting  of  one  hundred 
and  ten  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  Aristides  and 
Pausanias,  and  was  defeated  with  tremendous  slaughter,  Mardo- 
nius himself  being  numbered  among  the  slain.  On  the  same 
day,  the  Greeks  engaged  and  destroyed  the  remains  of  the  Per- 
sian fleet,  at  the  promontory  of  Myc^le,  near  Ephesus.  The 
Persian  army  was  now  completely  de^a-oyed,  and  Xerxes,  having 
been  frustrated  in  all  his  ambitious  views,  was  soon  afterwards 
assassinated,  and  was  succeeded  in  the  Persian  throne  by  his  son, 
Artaxerxes  Longimaniis,  A.  C.  464. 

13.  At  this  period,  the  national  character  of  the  Greeks  was  at 
its  highest  elevation.  The  common  danger  had  annihilated  all 
partial  jealousies  between  the  states,  and  had  given  them  union 
as  a  nation.  Encouraged  by  their  late  victories,  they  resolved  to 
bid  defiance  to  the  Persians  ;  they  undertook  to  aid  the  Tonians 
who  had  thrown  off  the  yoke  of  Persia.  The  combined  forces 
of  Sparta  and  Athens,  under  the  command  of  Pausanias  and  Ci- 
mon,  expelled  the  Persians  from  Thrace,  destrDyed  their  fleet  on 
the  coast  of  Pamphylia,  took  the  island  of  Cyprus,  and  having 
reduced  and  plundered  the  city  of  Byzantium,  they  returned 
with  immense  booty. 

14.  Pausanias,  who  had  borne  so  distinguished  a  part  in  the  late 
war,  now  became  intoxicated  with  glory  and  power,  and  aspired 

11.  Where  did  Xerxes  now  march  ?  What  is  said  of  the  Athenians  ?  "NVlio  com- 
manded their  fleet  ?  Wliat  engagement  took  place  ?  What  is  said  of  Xerxes  ?  ITow 
did  he  cross  the  Hellespont? — 12.  What  did  the  Persian  monarch  leave?  By  whonj 
was  this  army  met  ?  and  what  was  the  issue  of  the  battle  ?  On  the  same  day,  what 
took  place  ?  What  was  the  end  of  Xerxes  ? — 13.  At  this  period,  what  is  said  of  the 
Greeks?  AVhat  did  they  undertake?  "NVlmt  did  they  effect?— 14.  What  is  said  of 
Pausanias  ? 


GREECE. 


35 


ns  ?  ■\Vlio  com- 
Xerxes  ?  How 
ave  ?    By  whoiii 


to  the  sovereign  dominion  of  Greece.  For  this  jpui  po«e,  he  \- .  ote 
to  Xerxes,  oftering  to  eft'ectthe  subjugation  of  his  country,  and  to 
hold  it  under  the  dominion  of  Persia,  on  the  condition  of  receiv- 
ing his  daughter  in  marriage.  The  treachery  was  detected  before 
it  could  be  carried  into  execution,  and  Fausanias,  being  con- 
demned by  the  ephori,  took  refuge  in  the  temple  of  Minerva, 
whei  'he  sanctity  of  the  place  secured  him  from  violence ;  being 
unable  to  escape  from  this  asylum,  he  soon  perished  by  hunger. 
Themistocles,  the  great  Athenian  commander,  being  accused  of 
participating  in  the  treason  of  Pausanias,  was  banished  from  his 
country,  by  the  ostracism.  The  exiled  general  proceeded  to 
Asia,  wrote  a  letter  to  the  Persian  monarch,  in  which  he  said^  "  I, 
Themistocles,  come  to  thee,  who  have  done  thy  house  most  ill  of 
all  the  Greeks,  while  I  was  of  necessity  repelling  the  invasion  of 
thy  father,  but  yet  more  good,  when  I  was  in  safety,  and  his  re- 
turn was  endangered."  He  was  permitted  to  live  in  Persia  in 
great  splendor,  but  being  required  by  Artaxerxes  to  take  up 
arms  against  the  Greeks,  rather  than  sully  his  former  glory,  by 
engaging  in  a  war  against  his  native  countrv,  aUhough  that  coun- 
try had  been  ungrateful  towards  him,  he  cnose  to  suifer  a  volun- 
tary death.  • 

15.  Aristides,  after  the  banishment  of  Themistocles,  directed 
the  affairs  of  Athens,  and  upon  his  death,  which  happened  shortly 
afterwards,  Cimon,  the  son  of  Miltiades,  one  of  tne  most  illus- 
trious statesmen  and  warriors  of  Greece,  became  the  most  pro- 
minent man  in  the  republic.  He  gained  two  important  victories 
over  the  Persians  on  the  same  day,  the  one  by  sea  and  the  other 
by  land,  near  the  river  Eurymedon,  in  Asia  Minor.  But  it  was 
the  characteristic  of  the  Athenians  to  treat  their  most  distin- 
guished citizens  with  ingratitude.  Cimon,  through  the  influence 
of  faction,  was  banished  T^y  the  ostracism,  while  Pericles,  a  young 
man  of  exalted  talents  and  extraordinary  eloquence,  succeeded 
in  gaining  the  ascendency  at  Athens. 

16.  Cimon,  however,  after  a  banishment  of  five  years,  was  re- 
called, and  being  restored  to  the  command  of  the  army,  gained 
several  other  important  victories  over  the  Persians,  and  finally 
died  of  a  wound  lie  received  at  the  siege  of  Cictium,  in  Cyprus. 
Shortly  after  this  event,  the  Persian  war,  which  had  lasted  with 
some  slight  intermissions  for  about  fifty  years,  was  brought  to  a 
termination.  Artaxerxes,  weary  of  a  war  that  only  brought  dis- 
grace upon  his  arms  and  weakened  his  resources,  sued  for  peace, 
which  was  granted  on  condition  that  he  should  ^ive  freedom  to 
all  the  Grecian  cities  in  Asia,  and  that  no  Persian  ship  of  war 
should  enter  the  Grecian  seas. 

17.  After  the  death  of  Cimon,  Pericles  rose  to  the  summit  of 
power ;  he  governed  Athens  with  almost  arbitrary  sway  for 
near  forty  years:  he  adorned  the  city  with  master- ;^iece8  of 
architecture,  sculpture,  and  painting,  patronised  the  arts  and 

Where  did  he  take  refuge  ?  ^Vhat  is  related  of  Themistocles?  What  was  his  end  ? 
—15.  What  is  said  of  Aristides  and  Cimon?  After  the  banishment  of  Cimon,  who 
gamed  the  ascendency  at  Athens  ?— 16.  Was  Cimon  again  recalled  ?  "What  is  said  of 
th«  Psrsian  war  ?    What  were  the  conditions  of  peace  ?— 17.  AVhat  is  said  of  Periclei  T 


m  GREECE. 

sciences,  celebrated  splend'.j  games  and  festivals,  and  his  adn  in- 
istration  forms  an  era  c^  splendor  and  magnificence  in  the  his- 
tory of  Greece.  In  all  his  public  acts,  he  displayed  rtie  greatest 
moderation  and  prudence,  and  the  end  of  all  his  projects  seems 
to  have  been  the  glory  of  his  country,  and  the  happiness  of  his 
fellow-citizens.  He  uied  of  a  plague  which  raged  at  Athens: 
a  little  before  his  death,  hearing  some  of  his  friends  speaking  of 
his  achievements,  he  said,  "  You  have  forgotten  the  most  glorious 
action  of  my  life,  which  is,  that  I  never  caused  a  single  citizen  to 
put  on  mourning.'- 


SECTION  VI. 

From  the  be ff inning'  of  the  Peloponncsian  J^'ar,  to  the  reign  qf 
Philip  o/Macedon.    From  B.  C.  431  to  360. 

1 .  A  FEV,  years  previous  to  the  death  of  Pericles,  the  Pelopon- 
ncsian war  was  commenced,  which  grew  out  of  the  long-continued 
riyalship  between  Athens  and  Sparta,  and  for  twenty -seven  years, 
with  little  intermission,  inflicted  the  deepest  calamities  upon  the 
Grecian  states. 

The  origin  of  this  war  seems  if^  have  been  as  follows:  The 
inhabitants  of  Corcyra,  while  engagf^d  in  a  contest  with  the  Corin- 
thians, applied  for  aid  to  the  Athenians,  who  readily  gi-anted  them 
assistance;  this  conduct  on  the  part  of  the  latter  was  deemed  a 
violation  of  the  treaty  of  the  confederate  states  of  Peloponnesus, 
and  war  was  immediatelv  declared  against  Athens. 

2.  Sparta,  joined  by  all  the  Peloponnesian  states,  except  Argos, 
which  remained  neutral,  took  the  lead  against  the  Athenians, 
who  had  but  few  allies.  The  Peloponnesian  forces,  under  the 
command  of  Archidamus,  the  king  of  Sparta,  amounted  to  sixty 
thousand,  while  the  Athenian  army  did  not  exceed  thirty-two 
thousand,  but  the  fleet  of  the  latter  was  much  the  superior. 
During  the  first  year  of  the  war,  the  confederate  forces  entered 
Attica,  laid  waste  the  country,  and  besieged  Athens;  in  the 
second  year,  the  city  was  visited  by  a  dreadful  pjague,  which 
carried  oif  several  thousands^  and  among  its  victims  was  the 
renowned  Pericles.  The  pestilence,  however^  did  not  arrest  the 
progress  of  the  war.  which  continued  to  rage  with  unabating  fury. 

3.  After  the  death  of  Pericles^  Cleon  grew  into  power,  and  for 
a  short  time  directed  the  Athenian  counsels;  but  he  was  slain  at 
Amphepotis,  in  a  battle  with  Brasidas,  the  Spartan  general,  who 
was  also  mortally  wounded  in  the  same  engagement.  After  this 
event,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded  oetween  Athens  and 
Sparta,  through  the  influence  of  Nicias,  who  now  became  the 
popular  leader  at  Athens.    Peace,  however,  was  of  short  dura- 

In  nil  his  public  acts,  what  did  he  display?  liovr  did  he  die  ?  "What  did  he  say  be- 
fore his  death? 

1.  AVhat  was  commenced  preivious  to  the  death  of  Pericles?  What  was  the  origin 
of  this  war? — 2.  What  state  look  the  lead  against  Athens?  During  the  first  year  of 
tlie  war,  what  took  place  ?  During  the  second  ? — 3.  After  the  death  of  Pericles,  who 
grew  into  power  ?    What  was  his  end  ?    After  this  event  what  took  place  ? 


GREECE. 


37 


Ti^r  ht'ig  again  declared,  through  the  influence  of  Alclbia- 

eii-«  »l'  iho  greatest  of  the  Athenian  generals  and  the  most 

.«pi;>i  'vi  'jiators  of  his  time. 


at  did  he  say  be- 


vtm. 
de& 
acci'    . 

4.  An  c\.>-^.'tion  was  next  sent  against  the  island  of  Sicily, 
undi4  the  rtMumand  of  Alcibiades  and  Nicias,  but  the  former 
being:  accused  of  misconduct,  was  recalled,  and  the  latter  was 
totally  defeated  and  slain.  jJlcibiades,  after  some  time,  was 
again  placed  at  the  head  of  the  Athenian  army,  and  gained  several 
important  victories,  but  falling  a  second  time  into  disrepute,  he 
was  baiushed  from  his  country,  and  took  refuge  in  Asia,  where 
he  died. 

5.  Ly Sander,  the  l4acedaeinonian  general,  having  defeated  the 
Athenian  fleet,  at  ^^gos-Potamos,  on  the  Hellespont,  reduced 
Athens  to  the  last  extremity,  by  blockading  the  city  both  by  sea 
and  land.  The  wretched  Athenians  were  at  length  compelled  to 
accept  the  most  humiliating  terms  of  peace ;  they  agreed  to  de- 
molish their  port,  li  limit  their  fleet  to  twelve  ships,  and  to  under- 
take for  the  future  no  military  enterprise,  but  under  the  command 
of  the  Lacedaemonians.  Thus  ended  the  Peloponnesian  war,  by 
the  submission  of  Athens,  and  the  triumph  of  Sparta,  which  now 
became  the  leading  power  in  Greece.    A.  C.  403. 

6.  Lysander,  after  the  reduction  of  Athens,  abolished  the  popu- 
lar government  of  that  state,  and  established  in  its  place  an 
oligarchy,  consisting  of  thirty  niagistrates,  with  absolute  power, 
who,  from  their  atrocious  acts  of  cruelty,  were  called  the  Thirty 
Tyrants.  In  the  space  of  eight  months  we  are  told  that  fifteen 
hundred  citizens  fell  victims  to  their  avarice  and  vengeance, 
while  many  others  fled  from  their  country.  At  length  Thrasv- 
bulus,  aided  by  a  band  of  patriots,  expelled  the  tyrants  from  the 
seat  of  their  power,  and  restored  the  democratic  form  of  govern- 
ment. 

7.  An  event,  which  happened  about  this  time,  reflected  indeli- 
ble disgrace  upon  the  fickle-minded  Athenians,  which  was,  the 
persecution  and  death  of  the  illustrious  philosopher,  Socrates,  a 
name,  at  once  the  glory  and  the  reproach  of  his  country.  The 
sophists,  whose  (utiTe  logic  he  derided  and  exposed,  represented 
him  as  an  enemy  to  the  religion  of  his  country,  because  he  attempt- 
ed to  introduce  the  knowledge  of  a  supreme  Being,  the  Creator 
and  Ruler  of  the  universe,  and  to  inculcate  the  befief  of  a  future 
state  of  retribution;  and  bein?  accused,  moreover,  of  corrupting 
the  youth,  he  was  condemned  by  the  assembly  of  Athens  to  die 
by  poison. 

8.  He  made  his  defence  in  person,  with  all  the  manly  fortitude 
of  conscious  innocence,  but  the  majority  of  his  judffe8,"^einff  his 
personal  enemies,  determined  on  his  ruin.  During  the  forty  days 
of  his  inmrisonment,  he  conducted  himself  with  the  greatest  dig- 
nity; refused  to  escape  when  an  opportunity  offered;  conversed 

4.  AVhat  expedition  was  next  undertaken?  What  is  said  of  Alcibiades? — 5.  AVhat 
is  said  of  Lysander?  Of  the  Athenians?  "What  were  the  terms  of  peace  ?  How  did 
the  war  end?— 6.  What  did  Lysander  do  ?  In  eight  months,  how  many  citizens  per- 
ished? What  did  Thrasybulus  do?— 7.  What  event  took  p'.ace  at  this  thne?  How 
did  the  Sophists  represent  him?  Why? — 8.  How  did  he  make  his  defence?  What 
18  aaid  of  him  during  his  imprisonment? 


\\ 


38 


GREECE^ 


y/ith  his  fiiends  on  subjects  of  moral  philosophy,  particularly  the 
immortality  of  the  soul,  and  when  the  appointed  time  arrived, 
drank  the  fatal  cup  of  hemlock,  and  died  with  the  utmost  compo- 
sure. After  the  fatal  deed  was  accomplished,  the  Athenians 
began  to  see  the  error  into  which  they  had  fallen ;  his  judges  and 
accusers  were  either  put  to  death  or  banished  from  the  city ;  a 
brazen  statue  was  erected  to  his  memory,  the  workmansliip  of 
the  celebrated  Lysippus.  Thus  they  endeavoured  to  repair,  in 
some  degree,  the  injustice  they  had  permitted  against  the  most 
virtuous  of  their  citizens. 

9.  On  the  death  of  Darius,  the  Persian  throne  was  left  to  his 
son,  Artaxerxes  II.,  but  his  younger  brother,  Cyrus,  attempted 
to  dethrone  him,  and  for  that  purpose  he  employed  about  thirteen 
thousand  Grecian  troops;  but  both  Cyrus  and  the  Grecian  com- 
mander were  slain  in  a  battle,  which  was  fought  at  Cunaxa.  near 
Babylon.  The  remainder  of  the  Grecian  army,  which  amounted 
to  about  ten  thousand,  under  the  command  of  Xenophon,  effected 
a  most  extraordinary  retreat,  traversi^jg  a  hostile  country  of  six- 
teen hundred  miles  in  extent,  from  Bal)ylon  to  the  shores  of  the 
Euxine.  This  celebrated  return,  usually  called  the  retreat  of  Ten 
Thousand,  is  beautifully  described  by  Xenophon  himself,  and  is 
regarded  as  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  exploits  in  military 
history. 

10.  The  Grecian  colonies  in  Asia  having  taken  part  with  Cyrus, 
were  assisted  by  the  Spartans,  under  their  king  Jigesilaus.  The 
Persian  monarch,  ho\yever,  by  means  of  bribes,  induced  Athena 
and  other  of  the  Grecian  states,  jealous  of  the  power  of  the  Lace- 
daemonians, to  enter  into  a  league  against  them.  Agesilaus  was 
obliged  to  return  in  order  to  protect  his  own  dominions;  he 
defeated  the  confederate  forces  in  the  battle  of  Coronea,  but  the 
Spartan  fle^t  was  defeated  by  the  Athenians  under  Conon  near 
Cnidos.  A  treaty  of  peace  was  finally  concluded,  by  which  it 
was  agreed  that  all  the  Grecian  cities  of  Asia  should  belong  to 
Persia,  and  all  others  should  be  independent,  with  the  exception 
of  the  islands  of  Lemnos,  Scyros  and  Imbros,  which  should 
remain  under  the  dominion  of  Athens. 

11.  While  Athens  and  Sparta  were  visibly  tending  to  decline, 
Thebes  emergt  d  from  obscurity,  and  rose  for  a  time  to  a  degree 
of  splendor  eclipsing  all  the  other  states  of  Greece.  The  Spar- 
tans, jealous  of  its  growing  prosperity,  took  advantage  of  some 
internal  dissension  and  seized  upon  the  citadel.  Pelopidas, 
with  a  number  of  Thebans,  fled  for  protection  to  Athens,  where 
he  planned  the  deliverance  of  his  country.  Disguising  himself 
ana  twelve  of  his  friends  as  peasants,  he  entered  Thebes  in  the 
evening,  and  joining  a  patriotic  party  of  citizens,  they  surprised 
the  leaders  of  the  usurpation  amidst  the  tumult  of  a  feast,  and 
put  them  all  to  death;  and  pursuing  his  success  in  conjunction 

How  did  ho  die?  AVlmt  is  said  of  the  Athenians?— 9.  What  did  Cyrus  attempt! 
'7hat  did  the  remainder  of  the  army  effect  after  this  event? — 10.  By  whom  were  the 
Grecian  colonies  assisted?  What  did  the  Persians  effect  by  bribes?  "Wliat  is  said 
of  Agssilaj  J '  What  battles  were  fought  ?  "What  was  agreed  by  the  treaty  of  peace  ? 
—11.  What  state  emerged  from  obscurity  T  What  did  the  Spartans  do  ?  What  is  said 
•fPelopidas? 

,-,.■'     ■-•  "^      >  ; "  .r-    .    \         -  . 


ghecce. 


39 


with  his  friend  Epaminondas,  who  shared  with  hitn  the  glory  of 
the  enterprise,  he  finallj^  succeeded  in  expelling  the  Lacedaemo- 
nian garrison  from  the  Theban  territory. 

12.  A  war  necessarily  ensued  between  Thebes  and  Sparta; 
the  Theban  army,  under  the  command  of  Pelopidas  and  iE^«mi- 
nondas,  gained  the  memorable  battle  of  Leitctra,  in  which  they 
lost  only  three  hundred  men,  while  the  Spartan  loss  amounted  to 
four  thousand,  together  with  their  king  Cleotnbroius,  who  was 
numbered  amon^  the  slain.  The  victorious  Thebans,  under 
Epaminondas,  joined  by  many  of  the  other  Grecian  states,  entered 
the  territories  of  Lacedacmon,  and  overran  the  country  with  fire 
and  sword.  The  Spartans,  who  had  long  boasted  that  their  wo- 
men had  never  btJield  the  smoke  cf  an  enemy's  camp,  were 
mortified  to  see  the  invaders  now  encamped  within  the  very  sight 
of  their  capital. 

13.  Having  humbled  the  power  of  Sparta,  the  Theban  com- 
mander returned  with  his  victorious  army  to  his  native  city;  but 
the  war  being  again  renewed,  he  gained  another  great  victory 
over  the  Lacedaemonians  and  Athenians  at  the  battle  of  Man- 
tinea:  but  he  fell  mortally  wounded  in  the  moment  of  victory. 
With  the  fall  of  Epaminondas,  who  was  equally  eminent  as  a 
philosopher,  statesman,  and  general,  fell  the  glory  of  his  country. 

The  battle  of  Manfinea  was  followed  by  a  peace  between  ali 
the  Grecian  states,  by  which  each  city  estaolished  its  inde- 
pendence. 


Philip  of  Macedon. 


SECTION  VIL 

The  E.rploits  and  Death  of  Alexander, 
From  360  to  ^24. 


1.  Greece  was  now  in  the  most  abject  situation.  The  spirit 
of  patriotism  appeared  utterly  lost,  and  military  glory  at  an  end 
Athens,  at  this  time  the  most  prominent  state,  was  sunk  in  luxury 
and  pleasure;  yet  she  was  distinguished  for  her  cultivation  of 
literature  and  the  arts.  Sparta,  no  less  changed  from  the  sini' 
plicity  of  her  ancient  manners,  and  her  power  weakened  by  the 
new  independence  of  the  state  of  Peloponnesus,  was  in  no  capa- 
city to  attempt  a  recovery  of  her  former  greatness.  Such  was 
the  situation  of  Greece,  when  Philip  of  Macedon  formed  the 
ambitious  design  of  bringing  the  whole  country  under  his  do- 
minion. 

2.  The  kingdom  of  Macedon  had  existed  upwards  of  four  hun- 
drnl  years,  but  it  had  not  risen  to  any  considerable  eminence;  it 
formed  no  part  of  the  Greek  confederacy,  and  had  no  voice  in 
the  Jhnphictyonic  council.  The  inhabitants  boasted  of  the  same 
origin  with  the  Greeks,  but  were  considered  by  the  latter  as 

12.  ^Vliat  cnsuod  ?  Wlmt  Ixitfle  did  the  Thelmn  army  gain  ?  What  was  the  loss  on 
both  sides?  WhM  is  said  of  tlio  Spartans?— 13.  What  is  said  of  the  Theban  com- 
mandor  ?    What  followed  thn  battle  of  IMantineu  ? 

1.  What  is  said  now  of  Greece?  Of  Athens?  Of  Sparta?— 2.  llow  long  had  the 
Kingdom  of  Macedon  existed  ?    What  is  suiU  of  the  inhabitants  ? 


\\ 


V 


40 


GREECE. 


barbaiians.  Phil'ip,  who  laid  the  foundation  of  the  Macedoniai 
empire,  or  as  it  is  sometimes  called,  the  Grecian  empire,  because 
Greece  in  its  most  extensive  sense  included  Macedonia,  was  sent 
as  a  hostage  to  Thebes,  at  the  age  of  ten  years,  where  he  enjoyed 
the  advantage  of  an  excellent  education  under  F^paminondas.  At 
the  age  of  twenty-four  years,  he  ascended  the  throne  of  Macedon 
by  the  popular  voice,  in  violation  of  the  natural  right  of  the  nearer 
heirs  to  the  crown. 

3.  Philip  was  possessed  of  great  military  and  political  talents, 
and  was  equally  distinguished  for  his  consummate  artifice  and 
address.  In  order  to  accomplish  the  subjugation  of  the  Greciat 
states,  he  cherished  dissensions  among  them,  and  employed  agents 
in  each  with  a  view  of  having  every  public  measure  directed  to 
his  advantage.  The  attempt  of  the  Phocians  to  occupy  and  cul- 
tivate a  tract  of  land  consecrated  to  the  Delphian  Jipollo,  gave 
rise  to  a  contest  called  the  Sacred  War,  in  which  most  ot  the 
states  of  Greece  were  involved.  The  Thobans,  Thessalians  and 
other  states,  undertook  to  punish  the  Phocians,  who  were  sup- 
ported chiefly  by  Athens  and  Sparta. 

4.  Philip  prof)osed  to  act  as  arbitrator  of  the  matter  in  dispute, 
and  procured  himself  to  be  elected  a  member  of  the  Amjjhictyo- 
nic  council.  Shortly  after  this  event,  the  Locrians  having  en- 
croached upon  the  consecrated  ground  of  Delphi,  and  having 
refused  to  obey  the  order  of  the  Amphictyonic  council,  Philip 
was  invited  to  vindicate  their  authority  by  force  of  arms.  Philip 
began  his  hostilities  by  invading  Phocis,  the  key  to  the  territory 
of  Attica.  Jllscliines,  the  orator,  bribed  to  his  interest,  endea» 
voured  to  quiet  the  alarms  of  the  Athenians,  by  ascribing  to  him 
a  design  only  of  punishing  the  sacrilege  and  vindicating  the  cause 
of  Jipollo.  Demosthenes,  \\\ih  the  true  spirit  of  a  patriot,  exposed 
the  artful  designs  of  the  invader,  and  with  most  animated  elo- 
quence roused  his  countrymen  to  a  vigorous  eftbrt  for  the  preser- 
vation of  their  liberties.  The  event,  however,  was  unsuccessful : 
the  battle  of  Cheronaea  decided  the  fate  of  Greece,  and  subjected 
all  the  states  to  the  dominion  of  the  king  of  Macedon,  A.  C.  337. 

5.  It  was  not  the  policy  of  the  conqueror  to  treat  the  several 
states  as  a  vanquished  people;  they  were  allowed  to  retain  their 
separate  independent  governments,  while  he  reserved  for  himself 
the  direction  and  control  of  all  national  measures.  Convoking  a 
general  council  of  the  states,  he  laid  before  them  his  project  for- 
me invasion  of  Persia,  and  was  appointed  commander-in-chief  of 
the  forces  of  all  the  Grecian  states.  On  the  eve  of  this  great  en- 
terprise, Philip  was  assassinated  by  Fausanias,  the  captain  of  his 
guards,  while  solemnizing  the  nuptials  of  his  daughter,  in  the 
forty-seventh  year  of  his  age.  The  news  of  the  event  caused  the 
most  tumultuous  joy  among  the  Athenians,  who  indulged  the  vain 

~^f  Philip?  At  what  nge  did  he  ascend  the  throne  of  Mncrdon?— .?,  AVhat  did  he 
possess?  What  did  lie  rlicvish?  What  gave  rise  to  the  Sacred  War? — 4.  What  did 
Philip  propose?  After  this  event,  wlint  took  plnee?  Mow  did  he  commence  I os'ili- 
ties?  What  is  said  of  jl-'schlnos  and  Demosthenes?  What  is  said  of  the  battle  of 
CheroPi.Mi? — .'>.  What  was  tlic  policy  of  the  conmieror?  Having  convoked  a  counci; 
of  tiie  stnifs.  whnt  did  he  lay  before  them?  On  the  eve  of  this  enterprise,  what  hap- 
pened to  Philip?    What  did  the  news  qf  this  event  cuuso  among  the  Athenians  J 


H 


GREECE. 


4r 


N  4: 


hope  of  again  recovoiing  their  liberty;  but  the  visionary  prospect 
was  never  realized;  the  spirit  of  the  nation  was  gone,  and  in  all 
their  subsequent  revolutions,  they  only  changed  their  masters. 

6.  On  the  death  of  Philip,  his  son  Alexander,  surnamed  the 
Great,  succeeded  •  the  throne  of  Macedon  at  the  age  of  twent)r 
years.  The  young  king,  having  reduced  to  subjection  some  of 
the  states  to  the  north  of  Macedon,  turned  the  whole  power  of  his 
arms  against  tne  revolted  states  of  Greece.  He  defeated  the 
Thebans  with  immense  slaughter,  caused  their  city  to  be  razed 
to  the  ground,  and  thirty  thousand  of  its  inhabitants  to  be  sold  as 
slaves.  These  acts  of  severity  so  intimidated  the  other  states  of 
Greece,  that  they  immediately  submitted  to  his  dominion.  Alex- 
ander then  assembled  the  deputies  of  the  Grecian  states  at  Corinth, 
and  renewed  the  proposal  of  invading  Persia,  and  was  appointed, 
as  his  father  had  been,  the  commander-in-chief  of  their  united 
forces. 

7.  With  an  army  of  thirty  thousand  foot  and  five  thousand  horse, 
with  the  sum  of  onlv  seventy  talents  and  provisions  for  a  single 
month,  he  crossed  the  Hellespont,  and  traversing  Phrvgia,  pro- 
ceeded to  the  site  of  Troy  and  visited  tiie  tomb  of  Achilles,  whom 
he  pronounced  the  most  fortunate  of  men  in  having  Patrodes  for 
his  friend  and  Homer  for  his  panegyrist.  Darius  Codomanus, 
resolving  at  once  to  crush  the  youthful  hero,  met  him  on  the  banks 
of  the  Granicus,  with  an  army  of  one  hundred  thousand  foot  and 
twenty  thousand  horse.  Here  an  obstinate  battle  was  fought^  in 
which  the  Persian  monarch  was  defeated  with  a  loss,  according 
to  Plutarch,  of  twenty -two  thousand  men,  while  the  Macedonian 
loss  was  only  thirty-four.  In  this  battle,  Alexander  escaped  nar- 
rowly with  his  life-^being  attacked  by  an  officer,  who  was  about 
to  cleave  his  head  with  a  battle-axe,  wher  the  blow  \vas  prevented 
by  Clytus,  who  cut  off  the  hand  of  the  oflBcer  with  his  cimiter  and 
tnus  saved  the  life  of  his  sovereign. 

8.  The  success  of  this  battle  was  important  to  Alexander,  as  it 
put  him  in  possession  of  Sardis  with  all  its  riches;  he  generously 
gave  the  citizens  their  liberty,  and  permitted  them  to  live  under 
their  9wn  laws.  He  soon  after  took  Miletus,  Halicarnassus,  and 
other  important  places.  The  next  important  victory  was  obtained 
in  the  great  battle  of  Issus,  The  Persian  army,  consisting  of  six 
hundred  thousand  men,  was  defeated  with  prodigious  slaughter, 
no  less  than  one  hundred  and  ten  thousand  being  killed,  while 
the  Macedonians  numbered  only  four  hundred  and  fifty  amon? 
the  slain.  The  mother,  wife  and  two  daughters  of  Darius  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  conqueror,  who  treated  them  with  the  great- 
est delicacy  and  respect.  Darius,  on  hearing  of  the  kindness  of 
Alexander  towards  his  family,  offered  for  their  ransom  the  sum 

6.  Wlio  succeeded  Philip?  How  did  he  treat  the  Thebans?  Having  assembled  the 
deputies  of  the  Grecian  states,  wliat  proposals  did  he  renew?— 7.  What  was  the  num- 
ber of  his  army  ?  Where  did  he  proceed?  By  whom  and  where  was  he  met ?  What 
was  the  issue  of  the  battle,  and  the  loss  on  both  sides?  In  this  battle,  what  is  said 
of  Alexander?— 8.  What  places  did  he  next  take?  WTiere  was  the  next  victory  ob- 
tained? What  was  the  number  of  the  Persian  army?  The  number  of  the  slaTu  on 
both  sides?  Who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  conqueror?  How  were  they  trei. ted t 
What  did  Darius  offer  for  their  ransom  ? 

4« 


.5\ 


42 


GREECE. 


often  thousand  talents,  fabout  £2,000,000  sterling,)  and  proposed 
a  treaty  of  peace  and  alliance,  with  the  further  oner  of  his  daugh- 
ter in  marriage  and  all  the  country  between  the  Euphrates  and 
the  ^ffean  sea. 

9.  When  the  offer  was  laid  before  Alexander's  council,  Par- 
menio  is  reported  to  have  said,  "  If  I  were  Mexander,  I  would 
accept  the  terms;"  "And  so  would  I,"  replied  Alexander,  *'  were 
I  Parmcnio.'^  After  this  he  overran  Syria,  took  Damascus,  and 
laid  siege  to  Tyre,  which  surrendered  after  a  noble  defence  of 
seven  months.  On  this  occasion,  the  conqueror  exercised  an  act 
of  barbarous  cruelty  by  causing  two  thousand  citizens  of  Tyre 
to  be  crucified,  besides  all  those  who  vyere  put  to  the  sword  or 
sold  into  slavery.  He  then  directed  his  march  towards  Jerusa- 
lem, which  he  entered  without  opposition.  Having  taken  the  city 
of  Gaza,  he  inhumanly  sold  ten  thousand  of  its  inhabitants  into 
slavery,  and  dragged  «etis,  its  illustrious  defender,  at  the  wheels 
of  his  chariot,  in  imitation  of  Achilles,  after  the  taking  of  Troy. 

10.  Alexander  next  proceeded  to  Egypt,  which  readdy  submit- 
ted to  his  arms;  and  with  incredible  fatigues,  he  led  his  army 
through  the  deserts  of  Libya  to  visit  the  temple  of  Jupiter-. Am- 
nion ^  and  caused  himself  to  be  proclaimed  the  son  of  that  deity. 
On  his  return,  he  commenced  the  building  of  the  city  of  Alexan- 
dria, afterwards  the  capital  of  Lower  Egypt,  and  for  a  time,  one 
of  the  greatest  commercial  cities  in  the  v.orld:  he  is  said  to  have 
founded  twenty  other  cities  during  the  course  of  his  conquests. 
Returning  from  Egypt,  he  again  received  proposals  from  Darius, 
who  offered  to  surrender  to  him  the  whole  of  his  dominions  to  the 
Avest  of  the  Euphrates ;  but  he  haughtily  rejected  the  offer,  saving, 
that  "  the  world  could  no  more  admit  of  two  masters  than  of  two 
suns." 

11.  Having  crossed  the^Euphrates,  he  was  met  at  the  village 
of  Arahela  by  Darius,,  at  the  head  of  seven  hundred  thousand 
men.  A  tremendous  battle  ensued,  in  which  the  Persians  were 
defeated  with  a  loss  of  three  hundred  thousand  men,  while  that 
of  Alexander  .vas  only  about  five  hundred.  This  great  battle 
decided  the  fate  of  Persia.  Darius  first  escaped  to  Media  and 
alter  yards  into  Bactria,  where  he  was  betrayed  by  Bessus,  the 
satrap  of  that  province,  and  murdered ;  and  shortly  after  this 
event  the  whole  Persian  empire  submitted  to  the  conqueror. 

12.  Alexander  now  projected  the  conquest  of  India,  and  having 
penetrated  beyond  the  Hydaspes,  he  defeated  Forus,  the  illus- 
trious king  of  that  country.  He  still  continued  his  march  to  the 
East ;  but  when  he  arrived  at  the  banks  of  the  Ganges,  his  soldiers 
seeing  no  end  to  their  toils,  refused  to  proceed  any  further,  and 
Remanded  that  they  might  be  permitted  to  return  to  their  coun- 
try.   Finding  it  impossible  to  overcome  their  reluctance,  he  re- 

9.  "When  the  offer  was  laid  before  the  council,  what  was  said  by  Parmenio,  and 
what  was  Alexander's  reply?  After  the  siege  of  Tyre,  what  act  of  cruelty  did  he 
exercise?  Having  taicen  the  city  of  Gaza,  what  did  he  do?— 10.  Wliere  did  he  next 
proceed?  On  his  return,  what  city  did  he  commence?  What  reply  did  he  make  to 
the  proposals  of  Darius  ? — 11.  Where  was  he  met  by  Darius?  What  ensued  ?  "What 
■was  the  loss  on  both  sides  ?  What  was  the  fate  of  Darius  ?— 12.  What  did  Alexan- 
'i«r  next  project  ?    When  he  arri'-ed  on  the  banks  of  the  Ganges,  what  happened  ? 


■  5S 


GREECE. 


4a 


turned  to  the  Indus,  and  pursuing  his  course  southward  by  that 
river,  he  arrived  at  the  ocean,  and  sending  his  fleet  to  the  Persian 
Gulf,  he  led  his  army  across  the  desert  to  Persepolis,  which  in  a 
fit  of  frenzy  he  ordered  to  be  set  on  fire.  From  Persepolis  he 
returned  to  Babylon,  which  he  chose  as  the  seat  of  his  Asiatic 
empire ;  here  giving  himself  up  to  every  excess,  he  was  seized 
with  a  violent  fever,  brought  on  by  excessive  intemperance,  and 
thus  died  in  the  thirty-third  year  of  his  age,  and  thirteenth  of  his 
reign,  A.  C.  324. 

13.  Perceiving  that  his  end  was  approaching,  he  raised  himself 
upon  his  elbow  ami  presented  his  dying  hand  to  !iis  soldiers  to 
kiss.  Being  asked  to  whom  he  left  his  empire,  he  answered, 
"  To  the  most  worthy."  Alexander  was  the  most  renowned  hero 
of  antiquity.  He  possessed  talents  which  mioht  have  rendered 
him  distmguished  as  a  statesman  and  a  benefactor  of  mankind, 
but  it  was  to  his  military  exploits  alone  that  he  is  entitled  to  the 
surname  of  Great.  In  the  early  part  of  his  career,  he  was  distin- 
guished for  self-government,  and  exhibited  many  noble  and  gen- 
erous traits  of  character.  But  when  intoxicated  with  his  extra- 
ordinary success,  he  gave  himself  up  to  unboumkd  indulgence 
and  to  deeds  of  cruelty  and  ingratitude.  He  caused  Parmenio, 
his  most  distinguished  general,  who  had  assisted  him  in  gaining 
all  his  victories,  to  be  assassinated  on  mere  suspicion.  His  friend 
ClytuSy  who  had  saved  his  life  in  the  battle  of  the  Granicus,  he 
struck  dead  upon  the  spot,  because  he  contradicted  him  when 
heated  with  wine.  He  caused  the  philosopher  Callisthenes  to  be 
put  to  death  for  refusing  to  pay  him  divine  honours.  (See  par- 
ticulars of  his  character  in  the  Biography.) 


■4 

4 


SECTION  VIII. 

From  the  Death  of  Jilexander  to  the  subjugation  of  Greece  by  the 
Romans.    From  Ji.  C.  324  to  146. 

1.  Alexander  having  named  no  successor,  his  v  st  empire  was 
divided  into  thirty-three  governments,  and  distributed  among  as 
many  of  the  principal  officers.  Hence  arose  a  series  of  intrigues, 
fierce  and  sanguinary  wars,  which  resulted  in  the  total  extinction 
of  every  member  of  Alexander's  family,  and  finally  terminated 
in  a  new  division  of  the  empire  into  four  kingdoms :  namely,  that 
of  Egypt  under  Ptolemy ;  Macedonia,  including  Greece,  under 
Cassander;  Thrrce,  together  with  Bithynia,  under  Lysimachiis ; 
and  S^ria,  under  Seleucus. 

2.  From  the  period  of  Alexander's  death,  the  history  of  the 
Grecian  states,  to  the  time  of  their  subjugation  by  the  Romans, 

^Vliere  did  he  die  ?  What  was  his  age,  and  the  length  of  his  rejgn  ?— 13.  Perceiving 
that  his  end  was  approaching,  what  did  he  do  ?  What  is  said  of  Alexander  ?  In  the 
early  part,  of  his  career  ?  When  intoxicated  with  success  ?  Whom  did  he  cause  to 
be  assassinated  ?    Who  did  he  strike  dead  ? 

1.  How  was  the  empire  divided?  What  arose?  Name  the  four  chief  empires.— 
2.  From  Alexander's  death,  what  is  said  of  the  history  of  th?  Grecian  states! 


44 


GRECCC. 


presents  only  a  series  of  uninteresting  revolutions.  When  the 
news  of  this  event  reached  Athens,  Demosthenes  once  more  mad* 
a  noble  effort  to  vindicate  the  national  freedom,  and  to  arouse  his 
countrymen  to  shake  off  the  yoke  of  Macedon.  His  counsels  so 
far  prevailed,  that  the  Greeks  formed  a  confederacy,  for  the  pur- 

Eose  of  recovering  their  liberty ;  but  they  were  finally  defeated 
y  Antipater,  and  Athens  was  obliged  to  purchase  a  peace  by 
the  sacrifice  of  ten  of  her  public  speakers,  among  whom  the 
renowned  orator  Demosthenes  was  included.  But  to  avoid  fall- 
ing into  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  he  put  an  end  to  his  own  life 
by  taking  poison. 

3.  Under  the  administration  of  Polyspcrchon,  who  succeeded 
Antipater  in  the  government  of  Macedon,  indepe  ^ence  for  a  short 
time  was  restored  to  the  Grecian  states.  Scenv.  of  turbulence 
were  soon  renewed  among  the  Athenians;  they  put  to  dpath 
many  of  the  friends  of  Antipater,  and  among  the  rest  was  the 
venerable  Fhocion,  now  upwards  of  eighty  years  of  age.  He  was 
eminent  in  his  public  character  and  private  virtues,  and  had  been 
forty-five  times  governor  of  Athens.  To  a  friend  who  lamented 
his  fate,  he  said,  "  This  is  only  what  I  long  expected  :  it  is  tl  us 
that  Athens  has  rewarded  her  most  illustrious  citizens." 

Cassander,  who  succeeded  Polysperchon,  appointed  Demetr.'us 
Phalereus  governor  of  Athens.  Under  his  wise  administration, 
which  continued  twelve  years,  the  city  enjoyed  a  considerable 
degree  of  prosperity,  and  the  Athenians,  to  testify  their  gratitude, 
erected  no  less  than  three  hundred  and  sixty  statues  to  his 
memory. 

4.  The  last  effort  made  to  revive  the  expiring  liberty  of  Greece, 
was  the  formation  cf  the  ^chsean  League,  which  was  a  union  oi 
twelve  of  the  smaller  states  for  that  object.  The  government  of 
this  confederacy  was  committed  to  Jlratus,  a  yoiing  man  of  emi 
nent  abilities,  who  took  the  title  of  praetor.  He  formed  the  noble 
design  of  liberating  his  country  from  the  dominion  of  Macedon, 
and  establishing  the  independence  of  all  Greece ;  but  the  jealousy 
of  some  of  the  principal  states,  particularly  of  Sparta,  rendered 
the  plan  abortive. 

Aratus  was  succeeded  by  PhilopcKmen,  Avho  triumphed  over 
th*^  Spartans  and  jEtolians,  but  in  an  expedition  against  the  Mes- 
senians^  who  had  revolted,  he  was  defeated  and  slain.  Philo- 
pcemen  was  styled  the  "  last  of  the  Greeks,"  because  after  him 
Greece  produced  no  leader  worthy  of  her  former  glory. 

5.  The  Macedonians  having  declared  war  against  the  ^tolians, 
the  latter  applied  for  aid  to  the  Romans,  wno  now  became  the 
most  powerful  nation  in  the  world.  The  offer  was  joyfully 
accepted  by  the  Romans,  who  had  long  wished  for  an  opportunity 
of  aading  to  their  dominion  this  devoted  country;  their  army. 

When  the  news  reached  Athens,  what  did  Demosthenes  do  ?  What  was  his  end  ? 
—3.  Umlsr  the  administration  of  Polysperchon,  what  was  said?  What  is  said  of 
Phocion  ?  What  reply  did  he  make  to  a  friend ''  Who  was  appointed  governor  of 
Athens  ?  What  is  oaid  Of  his  administration  ? — 4.  What  was  the  last  effort  to  revive 
:he  liberty  of  Greece  ?  To  whom  was  the  governme.it  committed  ?  What  did  he 
form?  Who  succeeded  Aratus  ?  What  was  he  styled  ?— 5.  What  is  said  of  the  Mace- 
donian* f    ^Yhttt  was  done  by  their  army  ? 


f  \ 


GBEECE. 


46 


hen  the 
ire  madf 
^ouse  his 
msels  so 
the  pur- 
defeated 
jeacc  by 
horn  the 
Old  fall- 
own  life 

jccecded 
or  a  short 
irbulcnce 
to  death 
i  was  the 
He  was 
had  been 
lamented 
it  is  tl  ,us 

)emetr'us 
listration, 
isiderable 
gratitude, 
es  to  his 

►f  Greece, 
I  union  of 
•nment  of 
in  of  emi 

the  noble 
Macedon, 
e  jealousy 

rendered 

phed  over 
the  Mes- 

n.  Philo- 
after  him 

!^tolians, 
ecame  the 
8  joyfully 
pportunity 
leir  army, 

wns  his  end  ? 
lat  is  said  of 
[1  governor  of 
ffort  to  revive 
What  did  he 
1  of  the  Mace- 


nnder  the  command  of  Qmntus  Flaminius,  defeated  Philip,  king 
of  Macedon,-  and  proclaimed  liberty  to  all  the  Grecian  states. 
About  thirty  years  after  this  event,  the  Romans,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Paulus  JEmilius,  again  invaded  Greece,  in  a  war  with 
Perseus,  the  son  of  Philip,  who  was  entirely  defeated  in  the  battle 
of  Fvdna^  and  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  conqueror  with  all  his 
family,  he  was  led  captive  to  Rome,  to  grace  the  triumph  of  the 
general,  and  Macedonia  was  reduced  to  a  Roman  province. 
A.  C.  167. 

6.  The  Romans,  already  jealous  of  the  power  of  the  Achaean 
League,  endeavoured  to  weaken  it  by  cherishing  divisions  among 
the  states,  and  sought  the  earliest  opportunity  of  again  unsheath- 
ing the  sword  against  Greece.  At  length  the  Spartans,  in  a 
contest  with  the  Achaean  states,  applied  for  assistance  to  Rome. 
The  Romans,  under  the  command  of  Metellus,  marched  into 
Greece  and  gained  a  complete  victory  over  the  Achaean  army. 
The  consul  Mummius  completed  the  conquest  by  taking  and 
destroying  the  citv  of  Corinth,  in  which  the  remainder  of  the 
Achaean  torces  had  taken  refuge.  The  Achaean  constitution  was 
dissolved,  and  all  Greece  was  reduced  to  a  Roman  province, 
under  the  name  of  ^chaia.    A.  C.  146. 

7.  In  reviewing  the  history  of  this  extraordinary  people,  we 
find  much  to  admire  and  much  to  condemn.  In  point  of  genius, 
taste,  learning,  patriotism,  and  valor,  the  Greeks  far  surpassed 
all  the  other  nations  of  antiquity.  With  regard  to  their  forms  of 
government,  they  were  far  from  corresponding  in  practice  with 
what  they  expressed  in  theory.  Even  in  the  palmiest  days  of 
Greece,  we  look  in  vain  for  that  beautiful  idea  presented  by  a 
well-regulated  commonwealth.  The  condition  of  the  people  fre- 
quently partook  more  of  servitude  than  of  liberty.  Slaves  formed 
the  great  majority  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  Grecian  states ;  and 
bondage  being  a  consequence  of  the  contcaction  of  debt^  even  by 
free  men,  a  great  proportion  of  these  were  subject  to  the  tyranni- 
cal control  of  their  fellow-citizens.  They  were  perpetually 
divided  into  faciions,  and  torn  by  internal  dissensions,  which 
finally  led  to  the  subversion  of  their  liberties. 

8.  In  pursuing  he  history  of  Athens,  the  mind  is  forcibly 
struck  with  the  injustice  and  ingratitude  freauently  manifested 
towards  the  most  illustrious  of  her  citizens.  Miltiades,  Aristides, 
T/iemistocles,  Fhocion,  Cimon  and  Socrates,  were  all  sentenced 
to  death  or  banishment,  yet  the  Athenians,  with  their  charac 
teristic  fickleness  and  inconstancy,  did  ample  justice  to  their 
merits,  and  sought  to  punish  those  by  whom  they  were  accused. 
The  most  remarkable  circumstance  which  strikes  us,  in  com- 
paring the  la*ter  with  the  more  early  period  of  Grecian  history, 
is  the  total  change  in  the  genius  and  spirit  of  the  people.    The 

* 

When  did  the  Romans  invade  Greece?  What  is  said  of  Philip?  What  was  hia 
fate? — 0.  What  is  said  of  the  Romans?  Wiio  completed  the  conquest  of  Greece? 
To  what  was  it  reduced? — 7.  In  reviewing  the  history,  what  do  we  find?  What  is 
said  of  the  forms  of  government?  Of  the  people?  Of  slaves  ?— 8.  In  pursuing  the 
history  of  Athens,  liow  is  the  mind  struck  ?  Who  were  sentenced  to  death  or  banish- 
ment ?    What  remarkable  circumstance  strikes  us  ?    AVhat  declined  ? 


It 


46 


GREECE. 


ardor  of  patriotism,  the  thirst  for  military  glory  and  love  of 
liberty,  decline  with  the  rising  grandeur  ol  the  nation ;  while  q 
taste  for  the  fine  arts,  a  love  of  science  and  the  refinements  ol 
luxury  are  introduced. 


SECTION  IX. 

Grecian  Antiquities. 

Philosophy.  Philosophy  among  the  Greeks  was  divided  into 
various  sects  or  schools.  Of  these,  the  Ionic  ect  was  the  most 
ancient,  founded  by  Thales,  A.  C.  640.  He  was  eminently  dis- 
tinguished for  his  knowledge  of  geometry  and  astronomy,  and 
taught  the  belief  of  a  first  cause,  and  overruling  Providence,  but 
supposed  the  Deity  to  animate  the  universe,  aj  the  soul  does  the 
body. 

1  he  Italian  or  Pythagorean  sect  was  founded  by  Pythagoras, 
who  tai|ght  the  transmigration  of  souls  through  different  bodies, 
and  believed  the  earth  to  be  a  sphere,  the  planets  to  be  inhabited, 
and  fixed  stars  to  be  the  suns  and  centres  of  other  systems. 

The  Socratic  school  was  founded  by  Socrates,  who  was  esteemed 
the  wisest  and  most  virtuous  of  the  Greeks,  afld  the  father  of 
moral  philosophy  He  taught  the  belief  of  a  first  cause,  whose 
beneficence  is  equal  to  his  power,  the  Creator  und  Ruler  of  the 
universe.  He  inculcated  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  a  future 
state  of  rewards  and  punishments. 

The  Cynics,  a  sect  founded  by  Antisthenes,  and  supported  by 
Diogenes,  condemned  knowledge  as  useless,  renounced  social 
enjoyments  and  conveniences  of  life,  and  indulged  themselves  in 
scurrility  and  invective. 

The  Academic  sect  was  founded  by  Plato,  a  philosopher  whose 
doctrines  have  had  a  more  extensive  influence  over  the  minds  of 
mankind  than  those  of  any  other  of  the  ancients.  Plato  had  the 
most  sublime  ideas  of  the  Deity  and  his  attributes.  He  taught 
that  the  human  soul  was  a  portion  of  the  divinity,  and  that  tnis 
alliance  with  the  eternal  mind  might  be  improved  into  actual 
intercourse  with  the  Supreme  Being,  by  abstracting  the  soul  from 
all  the  corruptions  it  derives  from  the  body.  He  gave  his  lectures 
m  the  grove  of  Academus,  near  Athens. 

The  Peripatetic  sect  was  founded  by  Aristotle,  who  established 
his  school  in  tho  Lyceum,  at  Athens.  His  philosophy  was  taught 
in  the  schools  for  sixteen  hundred  years. 

The  Skeptical  sect  was  founded  by  PyrrJio,  who  inculcated 
universal  doubt  as  the  only  true  wisdom.  There  was,  in  his 
opinion,  no  essential  difference  between  vice  and  virtue,  further 
than  as  human  compact  f.ad  discriminated  them.    Tranquillity  ol 

PmtosoPiiT. — AVlmt  is  said  of  philosophy  nmong  the  Greeks  ?  Who  was  the  founder 
of  the  Ionic  sect?  What  is  said  of  him  ?  Who  was  the  founder  of  the  Pythagorean 
sect?  What  did  he  teach?  Who  was  the  founder  of  the  Socratic  sect?  Wliat  did  he 
teach  and  inculcate  ?  Who  founded  the  Cynic  sect  ?  What  did  he  condemn  ?  Who 
founded  the  Academic  sect?  What  did  he  teach?  Where  did  he  give  his  lectures'' 
Wlio  founded  the  Peripatetic  sect?  Who  founded  the  Skeptic  sect  ?  What  dH  he 
nculcate? 


GREECE. 


47 


livided  into 
as  the  most 
linently  dis- 
onomy,  and 
vidence,  but 
ioul  does  the 

Pythagoras, 
?r«;nt  bodies, 
t)e  inhabited, 
^sterns, 
vas  esteemed 
he  father  of 
cause,  whose 
Ruler  of  the 
,  and  a  future 

supported  by 
unced  social 
hemselves  in 

sopher  whose 
the  minds  of 
Plato  had  the 
.  He  taught 
and  that  this 
J  into  actual 
the  soul  from 
e  his  lectures 

10  established 
ly  was  taught 

10  inculcated 
was,  in  his 
irtue,  further 
ranquillity  ol 

o  was  the  foundjir 
f  the  Pythagorean 
ct?  Wliatdidhe 
condemn?  Who 
ffive  his  lectures ' 
t  ?    What  dH  he 


mind  he  considered  to  be  the  greatest  happiness,  and  this  was  to 
be  attained  by  absolute  indifference  to  all  dogmas  or  opinions. 

The  Stoic  sect  was  founded  by  Zeno.  The  Sioics  inculcated 
fortitude  of  mind,  denied  that  pain  is  an  evil,  and  endeavoured 
to  raise  themselves  above  all  the  passions  and  feelings  of  human- 
ity. They  taught  that  virtue  consists  in  accommodating  the  dis 
positions  of  the  mind  i^  he  immutable  laws  of  nature,  and  vice 
in  opposing  these  laws ;  thev  regarded  vice,  therefore,  as  folly, 
and  virtue  the  only  true  wisdom. 

The  Epicureans,  named  from  Epicurus,  the  founder  of  the  sect, 
maintained  that  the  supreme  happiness  of  man  consisted  in 
pleasure. 

The  principle  of  all  things  was  a  subject  of  special  research 
by  the  philosophers  of  Greece.  Tholes  taught  that  this  principle 
consisted  of  water;  ^fiiuixagoras,  of  infinite  a.\r;  Hcraclllus,  of 
fire ;  Democrilus,  of  atoms ;  Pythagoras,  of  unity ;  Plato,  of 
God,  idea,  and  matter;  ^flristotte,  of  matter,  form,  and  privation; 
Zeno,  of  God  and  matter;  Epicurus,  of  matter  and  empty  space. 

The  Seven  Wise  Men.  Tne  seven  wise  men  of  Greece  were, 
Thales,  of  MilAus;  Solon,  of  Athens;  Bias,  of  Priene;  Chilo, 
of  Lacedaemon  ;  Pittacus,  o^  M'ltyXene;  Cleobulus,  o(  lAndoSt 
and  Periander,  of  Corinth.  Instead  of  Periander,  some  enume- 
rate Mtjson,  and  others  Anacharsis. 

The  Council  of  the  Amphictyons.  This  council  is  supposed 
to  have  been  instituted  by  Jimphictyon,  the  son  of  Deucalion, 
king  of  Thessaly,  at  an  early  period  of  the  history  of  Greece.  It 
consisted,  at  first,  of  twelve  deputies,  f.om  the  twelve  ditterent 
cities  or  states;  but  the  number  was  afterwards  increased  to 
thirty.  They  met  twice  a  year ;  in  the  spring  at  Delphi,  and  in 
the  autumn  at  Thermopylae.  The  objects  of  this  assembly  were 
to  unite  in  strict  unitv  the  states  which  were  represented ;  to 
consult  for  their  mutual  welfare  and  defence ;  to  decide  all  differ- 
ences between  cities,  and  to  try  offences  against  the  laws  of 
nations. 

Public  Games.    There  were  four  public  and  solemn  games  in 

''Greece,  namely,  the  Olympic,  Pythian,  Nemean,  and  Isthmian, 

oThe  exercises  practised  at  these  games  were,  leaping,  running, 

throwing,  boxing,  and  wrestling;  also  the  horse  and  chariot 

i| races,  and  contests  between  the  poets,  orators,  musicians,  phi'o- 

^isophers,  and  artists. 

The  Olympic  games  were  instituted  by  Hercules,  in  honor  of 

^Jupiter  Olympus,  ^^.  C.  1222  years;  they  were  celebrated  in  the 

|town  of  Olympia,  in  the  first  month  of  every  fifth  year,  and 

pasted  five  days.    The  space  between  one  celebration  to  another 

was  called  an  Olympiad,  by  which  the  Greeks  computed  their 

time.    The  prize  bestowed  on  the  victor  wa«  a  crown  of  olive ; 

Who  was  th«  founder  of  the  Stoic  sect  ?  What  did  they  inculcate  ?  What  did  thcjr 
Iteach  ?  AVhat  is  said  of  the  Epicureans  ?  What  was  a  subject  of  special  research  T 
^  What  were  the  various  opinions  of  the  philosophers  on  this  subject? 

Tub  Sbve»»  Wiok  Men. — "Who  were  the  seven  wise  men  of  Greece  ? 

Tub  Council  of  ihe  AMPHiciTom.r— By  whom  was  it  instituted?    Of  what  did  it 
Iconsist  ?    Where  did  they  meet?    What  was  the  object  of  this  assembly  ? 
I    FubuaCambb. — What  wore  the  four  public  games?    What  were  the  ezeroiMe? 
iBt  wbom  were  the  Olympic  games  instituted  ?    what  was  the  prize  of  the  rictos  T 


48 


GREECE* 


yet  trifling  as  was  this  reward,  it  was  considered  as  the  highest 
honor,  and  was  sought  for  with  the  utmost  eagerness.  The  vic- 
tor was  greeted  with  loud  acclamations,  and  his  return  home  was 
in  the  style  of  a  warlike  conqueror. 

The  Pythian  games  were  celebrated  every  fifth  year,  in  the 
second  of  every  Olympiad,  near  Delphi,  in  honor  of  Apollo. 
The  reward  of  the  victors  was  a  crown  of  laurel. 

The  Nemean  games  were  celebrated  in  the  town  of  Nemea, 
every  third  year.    The  victors  were  crowned  with  parsley. 

Tno  Isthmian  games,  so  called  from  being  celebrateu  on  the 
isthmus  of  Corinth,  were  instituted  in  honor  of  Neptune,  and 
observed  every  third  or  fifth  year ;  they  were  held  so  sacred  that 
even  a  public  calamity  could  not  prevent  their  celebration.  The 
victors  were  rewarded  with  a  garland  of  pine  leaves. 

Literature.  No  nation  of  ancient  or  modern  times  surpassed 
the  Greeks  in  literary  taste  and  genius.  In  subsequent  ages,  great 
advances  have  been  made  in  science,  and  in  some  of  the  branches 
of  polite  learning;  yet  in  chaste  and  beautiful  composition,  in 
brilliancy  of  fancy,  in  sweetness  of  periods,  in  various  forms  of 
intellectual  efforts,  under  the  name  of  poetry,  oratory,  and  his- 
tory, they  are  still  unrivalled. 

Poetry  in  Greece  was  extremely  ancient ;  it  was  even  cultivated 
before  the  introduction  of  letters.  In  epic  poetry.  Homer  stands 
unrivalled  in  ancient  or  modern  times.  In  lyric  poetry,  the  names 
of  AnacreoUy  Sappho,  and  Pindar,  have  attained  imperishable 
fame. 

Oratory  was  cultivated  among  the  Greeks,  particularly  the 
Athenians,  with  the  utmost  care.  The  study  of  eloquence  formed 
the  principal  employment  of  the  young  citizens  at  Athens.  It 
was  that  which  opened  the  way  to  the  highest  ofiices,  reigned  ab- 
solute in  the  assemblies,  decided  the  most  important  affairs  of  the 
state,  and  an  almost  unlimited  power  to  those  who  had  the  talent 
of  oratory  in  an  eminent  degree.  Music  was  cultivated  with 
^reat  success,  and  was  considered  an  essential  part  in  the  educa- 
tion of  the  youth.  The  ancients  ascribed  to  it  wonderful  effects; 
they  believed  it  well  calculated  to  calm  the  passions,  soften  the 
manners,  and  even  to  harmonize  nations  naturally  barbarous  and 
savage.  Dancing  was  also  cultivated  with  much  attention  and 
care. 

Arts.  In  the  more  useful  and  necessary  arts  of  life,  the  Greeks 
were  never  greatly  distinguished.  But  in  those  which  are  termed 
the  fine  arts,  Greece  far  surpassed  all  other  nations  of  antiquity ; 
and  those  specimens  which  have  survived  the  wreck  of  time  are 
regarded  as  models  of  imitation,  and  are  acknowledged  as  stan- 

"What  is  said  of  it  ?  How  often  were  they  celebrated  ?  How  often  were  the  Pythiam 
games  celebrated  ?  In  honor  of  whom  ?  What  was  the  reward  of  the  vii;tor8  ?  At 
what  place  were  the  Nemean -celebrated  ?  W.nh  what  were  the  vutors  crowned? 
Why  were  the  Isthmian  games  so  called?  What  is  said  of  them?  Vhat  was  the 
reward  of  the  victors  ? 

LiTXKATURK. — What  is  said  of  the  Greeks  in  literary  taste  ?  In  what  are  they  still 
unrivalled  ?  What  is  said  of  poetry  ?  Of  Homer  ?  Of  Anacreon,  &c.  ?  What  is  said 
of  Oratory?  The  study  of  Eloquence?  Of  Music?  What  did  they  ascribe  Ho  it! 
What  is  said  of  Dancing? 

Abts. — In  what  were  the  Greeks  never  greatly  distinguished?  In  what  did  thcT 
■urpaev  all  others  7 


GREECE. 


49 


iiem?     Vhat  was  the 


I?   In  what  did  they 


dards  of  excellence,  in  the  judginentof  the  most  polished  nations 
of  modern  times.  During  the  administration  of  Pericles^  which 
is  called  the  golden  age  of  the  Grecian  arts,  architecture,  sculp- 
turt,  and  painting  were  carried  to  the  summit  of  perfection.  The 
architecture  consisted  of  three  distinct  orders,  the  Doric,  the 
lonict  and  the  Corinthian.  The  Doric  has  a  masculine  grandeur, 
and  a  superior  air  of  strength  to  both  the  other  orders.  It  is, 
therefore,  well  adapted  to  works  of  great  magnitude.  Of  this 
order  is  the  temple  of  Theseus,  at  Athens,  built  ten  years  after 
the  battle  of  Marathon,  and  is  almost  entire  at  the  present  day. 

The  Ionic  is  distinguished  for  its  elegance  and  simplicity,  the 
latter  quality  being  essentially  requisite  in  true  beauty.  Of  this 
order  were  the  temple  of  Apollo,  at  Miletus,  the  temple  of  the 
Delphic  oracle,  and  the  temple  of  Diana,  at  Ephesus.  The  Co- 
rintliian  affected  the  highest  magnificence  and  ornament,  by 
uniting  the  characters  of  all  the  orders. 

In  sculpture,  the  Greeks  excelled  no  less  than  in  architecture. 
Specimens  of  their  skill  in  this  respect  are  perfect  models.  The 
Dying  Gladiator,  the  Venus,  and  the  Laocoon  of  the  Grecian 
sculptors  have  an  imperishable  fame. 

In  painting,  though  very  few  specimens  have  descended  to  us, 
they  are  supposed  to  have  excelled.  The  productions  of  Zeuxis, 
^pelles,  IHmanthes,  Bind  others  which  penshed,  were  highly  ex- 
tolled by  the  writers  of  antiquity. 

Private  and  Domestic  Life.  The  dress  of  the  Greeks  dif- 
fered much  from  that  of  most  of  the  modern  nations.  The  men 
were  an  inner  garment  called  a  tunic,  over  which  they  threw  a 
mantle ;  their  shoes  or  sandals  were  fastened  under  the  soles  ot 
their  feet  with  thongs.  The  women,  particularly  at  Athens,  wore 
a  white  tunic,  whicn  was  closely  bound  with  a  broad  sash,  and 
descended  in  graceful  folds  to  the  ground  ;  also  a  shorter  robe, 
confined  rouna  the  waist  with  a  ribbon,  and  bordered  at  the  bot- 
toiTi  with  stripes  of  various  colours.  Over  this  they  sometimes 
put  on  a  robe,  which  was  worn  much  like  the  present  scarf.  In 
the  earlier  ages  of  Greece,  the  inhabitants  usually  wore  no  cover- 
ing on  their  neads,  but  in  after  times,  they  made  use  of  a  kind  of 
hat,  tied  under  the  chin.  The  women,  however,  always  had  their 
heads  covered.  The  Athenians  wore  in  their  hair  a  golden  grass- 
hopper, as  an  emblem  of  the  antiquity  of  their  nation,  intimating 
that  they  sprung  from  the  earth.  In  Sparta,  the  kings,  magis- 
trates, and  citizens  were  but  little  distinguished  by  dress.  The 
military  costume  wa&  of  a  red  color. 

The  meals  of  the  Greeks  were  usually  four  in  number.  The 
breakfast  was  taken  about  the  rising  of  the  sun ;  the  next  meal 
at  mid-day;  then  came  the  afternoon  repast,  and  lastly,  the  sup- 
per, w'hich  was  the  principal  meal.  Every  thing  capable  of  sus- 
taining life  was  used  as  food,  though  they  were  generally  fond  of 

What  were  the  three  orders  of  architecture  ?  Wliat  is  said  of  the  Doric  ?  How 
was  the  Ionic  distinguished  ?  ^A^at  did  the  Corinthian  effect  ?  ^Vhat  is  said  of  sculp- 
ture ?    V^at  have  an  imperishable  fame  ?    What  is  said  of  painting  ? 

PRnrATK  AND  DOMESTIC  LiFE.— What  was  the  dress  of  the  men  ?  Of  the  women  r 
>Vhat  did  the  Athenians  wear?  What  was  the  number  of  their  meals,  and  when 
were  they  taken  ?    What  was  used  ? 


00 


GREECE. 


'I 


fish ;  water  and  wine  were  the  usual  drink.  At  first  they  sat  up- 
right at  their  meals ;  but  as  luxury  prevailed,  couches  were  intro- 
duced,  on  which  the  guests  reclined  while  at  table.  Marriage 
among  the  Greeks  was  only  lawful  as  the  consent  t»t'  he  parents 
or  other  relatives  could  be  obtained.  Polygamy  was  allowed 
only  after  great  calamities,  such  as  war  or  pestilence. 

The  Grecian  women  seldom  appeared  in  strange  company,  but 
were  confined  to  the  remote  parts  of  the  house,  into  which  no 
male  visitor  was  admitted.  When  they  went  abroad,  they  wore 
veils  to  conceal  their  faces.  It  was  disreputable,  however,  for 
them  to  appear  much  abroad.  Children  were  required  to  main- 
tain their  parents  in  old  age;  but,  according  to  the  laws  of  Solon, 
parents  wno  did  not  bring  up  their  children  to  some  useful  em- 
ployment, could  not  exact  a  support  from  them. 

The  funerals  of  the  Greeks  were  attended  with  many  cere- 
monies, showing  that  they  considered  the  duties  belonging  to 
the  dead  to  be  of  the  highest  importance.  In  their  view,  it  was 
the  most  awful  of  all  imprecations,  to  wish  that  a  person  might 
be  deprived  of  funeral  honours.  [^For  Oracles  ana  Religion  of 
the  Cfreeks,  see  Mythology.^ 

Of  some  of  the  peculiar  institutions  of  Greece,  the  court  of 
tSreopagtts  and  Ostracism  were  most  remarkable.  The  Sreopa- 
gus,  which  signifies  the  Hill  of  Mars,  from  the  place  where  it 
was  held,  was  the  most  distinguished  and  venerable  court  of  jus- 
tice in  ancient  times,  and  took  cognisance  of  crimes,  abuses  and 
innovations,  either  in  religion  or  government.  The  Areopaffites 
were  the  guardians  of  education  and  manners,  and  inspected  the 
laws.  To  laugh  in  this  assembly  was  an  unpardonable  act  of 
levity. 

One  of  the  absurd  peculiarities  in  the  government  of  Athens, 
was  the  practice  of  the  Ostracism;  this  was  a  ballot  of  all  the 
citizens,  m  which  each  wrote  down  the  name  of  the  individual 
most  oifepsive  to  him ;  and  he  who  was  marked  out  by  the  great- 
est number  of  votes,  was  banished  from  his  country  for  a  specified 
time,  often  for  a  number  of  years.  It  was  not  necessary  that  any 
crime  should  be  alleged  :  neither  the  property  nor  the  honor  oT 
the  exile  sustained  the  least  injury.  By  this  institution  the  most 
flag;rant  injustice  was  often  committed  against  the  most  virtuous 
citizens. 

Origin  of  Tragedy.  Tragedy  owes  its  origin  to  the  feasts  of 
BaccJms,  usually  celebrated  at  the  time  of  the  vintage,  and  at 
first  consisted  of  a  few  rude  ctmiic  scenes,  intermixed  wiUi  songs 
in  praise  of  that  god.  TTiespis,  owing  to  several  improvements 
which  he  made  in  tragedy,  is  generally  esteemed  its  inventor, 
although  there  were  seveial  tragic  and  comic  poets  before  his 


!' 


How  did  they  Bit  at  their  meaU  t  What  is  said  of  marriage  ?  What  was  allowed  ^ 
.What  is  said  of  the  Grecian  w««r»cn  ?  What  was  dfsreputoble  ?  What  were  chil- 
dren required  to  do  ?  What  is  »«id  of  funerals  ^  What  Wtis  thought  the  most  awful 
unprecation?  What  were  some  of  the  peculiar  institutions?  What  is  said  of  the 
Areopagus  ?  Of  what  were  ther  the  guardians?  What  was  deemed  an  unpardonab.e 
act  of  levity?  What  was  the  Ostracism?  By  this  institution,  what  was  often 
eommitted  ? 

Quoni  or  TmAM»T.— To  what  does  tragedy  owe  U8ori|{tB?  What  is  said  of  Thevpui? 


ROME. 


M 


time.  He  carried  the  actora  about  in  carta,  whereas  before,  they 
were  accustomed  to  sing  or  recite  in  the  streets,  wherever  chance 
led  them  ;  he  also  caused  their  facea  to  be  smeared  over  with  lees 
of  wine,  instead  of  acting  without  disguise,  as  at  first :  and  he 
mtroduced  a  character  among  the  chorus,  who,  to  give  the  actors 
time  to  rest,  repeated  the  adventures  of  some  illustrious  person. 
The  alterations  which  Thespis  made  in  tragedy,  gave  room  for 
^schylns  to  make  still  further  improvements.  He  was  a  man 
of  superior  genius,  and  took  upon  himself  to  reform  rather  than 
to  create  tragedy  in  the  new.  He  gave  masks  to  his  actors, 
adorned  them  with  robes  and  trains,  and  made  them  wear  bus- 
kins. Instead  of  a  cart,  he  erected  a  stage  of  a  moderate  ele- 
vation, and  entirely  changed  their  style,  which,  from  being  merely 
burlesque,  became  majestic  and  serious.  But  the  most  important 
and  essential  addition  of  ^schylus  consisted  in  the  vivacity  and 
spirit  of  the  action,  sustained  by  the  dialogue  of  the  persons  of 
the  drama,  introduced  by  him — in  the  artful  working  up  the 
stronger  passions,  especially  of  terror  and  pity,  which  by  alter- 
nately afflicting  and  agitating  the  soul  with  mournful  and  terrible 
objects,  produces  a  grateful  pleasure  and  delight  from  that  very 
trouble  and  emotion ;  and  lastly,  in  the  choice  of  his  subjects, 
which  were  always  great,  noble,  interesting,  and  contained  within 
due  bounds  by  the  unity  of  time,  place,  and  action.  Of  the 
ninety  tragedies  composed  by  ^scnylus,  only  seven  are  now 
extant. 

j33schylus  was  in  the  sole  pjossession  of  the  gloiy  of  the  stage, 
when  a  young  rival  matle  his  appearance  in  the  person  of  <So- 
phocles,  to  dispute  with  him  the  palm.  Twenty  times  he  obtained 
the  prize  of  poetry  over  his  competitors.  Of  one  hundred  and 
twenty  tragedies  which  he  composed,  only  seven  are  now  extant, 
but  these  prove  him  to  have  carried  the  drama  almost  to  perfection. 

Eiiripides  was  the  rotemporary  and  the  great  rival  of  Sophocles. 
Of  his  seventy  five  tragedies,  ninateen  only  remain. 


8  said  of  ThetpUT 


^ 


ROME. 

SECTION  I. 


f^om  the  Foundation  of  the  City  to  th   Expulsion  qf  Tarquin, 

the  last  King  of  Rme. 

1.  The  early  history  of  this  celebrated  empire,  like  that  of  the 
other  nations  of  antiquity,  is  greatly  involved  in  obscurity.  Ac- 
cording to  the  account  of  poets,  JEneas,  a  Trojan  prince,  having 
escaped  from  the  destruction  of  his  native  city,  after  a  variety  of 

How  did  he  carry  his  actors  ?    %\Tiat  improvement  did  iEschylus  make  ?    Of  hU 

Who  disputed  the  palm  with  him?    What  is  said  of 


tragedies,  how  many  remain? 
Euripides? 
I.  What  is  said  of  the  early  history  ? 


What  account  do  the  poets  give  of  iEneaa  T 


f 


rW 


;  1 


!  li 


i 


52 


ROME. 


adventures,  landed  on  the  shores  of  Italy,  wliere  he  was  kindlj 
received  by  Latinus^  king  of  the  Latins,  who  gave  him  his 
daughter  Lavinia  in  marriage,  and  made  him  heir  to  his  (hrone. 
The  succession  continued  in  the  family  of  JEncas  for  about  four 
hundred  years,  until  the  reign  of  Numitor,  who  was  the  fifteenth 
king  in  a  direct  line  from  the  Trojan  hero. 

2.  Rhea  Sylvia,  the  daughter  of  Nitmilor,  was  the  mother  of 
twin  brothers,  named  Romulus  and  Remus.  The  mother,  who 
had  been  a  vestal  virgin,  was  condemned  to  be  buried  alive,  the 
usual  punishment  for  vestals  who  had  suffered  a  violation  of  their 
chastity;  and  the  twins  were  ordered  to  be  thrown  into  the 
Tiber.  But  as  the  water  into  which  they  were  cast  was  too 
shallow  to  drown  them,  they  were  discovered  and  rescued  from 
their  perilous  situation  by  Fauslulus,  the  king's  herdsman,  who 
brouglit  them  up  as  his  own  children.  After  a  variety  of  adven- 
tures, Romulus  and  Remus,  we  are  told,  were  instrumental  in 
restoring  Numitor,  their  grandfather,  to  his  throne,  from  which 
he  had  been  expelled  by  the  usurpation  of  his  brother  Aumulius. 

3.  Subsequent  to  this  event,  the  two  brothers  resolved  to  build 
a  city  on  the  hills  where  they  had  passed  their  youth,  and  for- 
merly tended  their  flocks;  but  a  contest  arose  between  them 
relative  to  the  sovereignty,  which  proved  fatal  to  Remus:  it  is 
related  that  he  was  killed  by  his  brother,  who  struck  him  dead 
upon  the  spot,  for  contemptuously  leaping  over  the  city  wall. 

Romulus  being  thus  left  the  sole  commander,  persevered  in  the 
building  of  the  cityf  which,  from  his  own  name,  he  called  Rome, 
and  having  been  elected  the  first  king,  he  made  it  the  asylum  for 
fugitives,  and  by  this  means  the  number  of  inhabitants  rapidly 
increased. 

4.  The  newly  elected  monarch  is  said  to  have  divided  the  peo- 
ple into  three  tribes,  each  consisting  of  ten  curiae ;  and  also  into 
two  orders  of  patricians  and  plebeians.  The  senate  consisted  of 
one  hundred  of  the  principal  citizens ;  it  was  afterwards  increased 
to  two  hundred  members.  Besides  a  guard  of  three  hundred 
men  to  attend  his  person,  the  king  was  always  preceded  by  twelve 
lictors,  armed  with  axes  bound  up  in  a  bundle  of  rods  ;  the  duty 
of  the  lictors  was  to  execute  the  laws.  These  wise  regulations 
contributed  daily  to  increase  the  strength  of  the  new  city ;  mul- 
titudes flocked  to  it  from  the  adjacent  towns,  and  women  only 
were  wanted  to  confirm  its  growing  prosperity.  Romulus,  in 
order  to  supply  this  deficiency,  invited  the  Sabines,  a  neighbor- 
ing nation,  to  a  festival  in  honor  of  Neptune ;  and  while  the 
strangers  were  intent  upon  the  spectacle,  a  number  of  the  Roman 
vouth  rushed  in  among  them,  and  seized  the  youngest  and  most 
beautiful  of  the  women,  and  carried  them  off  by  violence. 

5.  A  sanguinary  war  ensued,  which  had  brought  the  city 
almost  to  the.  brink  of  ruin,  when  an  accommodation  was  happily 

2.  Whnt  is  said  of  Rhna  Sylvia?  To  what  was  the  mother  condemned?  What  is 
aaid  of  the  twins?  I?y  wliom  were  they  found?  Wliat  is  related  of  Romulus  and 
Remus?— 3.  Whnt  did  they  resolve  to  do?  What  arose  ?  Whnt  is  related?  What 
did  Romulus  now  do ? — 4.  Ifow  did  ho  divide  the  people?  Of  what  did  the  senate 
consist  ?  By  wliat  was  the  liing  attended?  To  what  did  these  repulations  contribute  ? 
What  were,  wanted  ?    How  was  this  deficiency  supplied  ?— 5.  What  ensued  ? 


I  • 


ROME. 


53 


was  kindlj 
ive  him  hia 
)  his  throne. 
r  about  four 
the  fifteenth 

,e  mother  of 
mother,  who 
ed  alive,  the 
ition  of  their 
wn  into  the 
;ast  was  too 
•escued  from 
rdsman,  who 
;ty  of  adven- 
trumental  in 
!,  from  which 
er  Aumulius. 
)lvcd  to  build 
Hith,  and  for- 
etween  them 
Remus:  it  is 
Lick  him  dead 
city  wall, 
severed  in  the 
called  Rome, 
he  asylum  for 
itants  rapidly 

?ided  thepeo- 
and  also  into 
consisted  of 
ids  increased 
iree  hundred 
ded  by  twelve 
ods ;  the  duty 
se  regulations 
ew  city ;  mul- 
women  only 
Romulus,  in 
a  neighbor- 
nd  while  the 
of  the  Roman 
gest  and  most 
olence. 

ught  the  city 
■on  was  happily 

adcmncd  ?  What  is 
h\  of  Romulus  nnd 
t  ig  related  ?  What 
'hat  did  the  senate 
ilations  contribute  1 
at  ensued  1 


effected,  through  the  interposition  of  the  Sabine  women  who  had 
been  carried  oft*  bv  the  Romans.  Romulus  reigned  thirty -sevea 
years,  and  after  his  death  received  divint  honours,  under  the 
name  of  Quirinus. 

6.  On  the  death  of  Romulus,  Numa  Pompilius,  a  native  of 
Cures,  a  Sabine  city,  was  elected  the  second  king  of  Rome.  He 
softened  the  fierce  and  warlike  disposition  of  the  Romans,  by 
cultivating  the  arts  of  peace,  and  inculcating  obedience  to  the 
laws  and  respect  for  religion.  He  built  the  temple  of  Janus, 
which  was  to  be  open  during  war  and  shut  in  time  of  peace.  He 
died  at  the  age  of  eighty,  after  a  reign  of  forty -three  years. 

7.  Tullus  Hoalilius  was  the  third  icing  of  Rome.  His  reign  is 
memorable  for  the  combat  between  the  Horatii  and  Cttriatii, 
which  is  said  to  have  taken  place  during  a  war  against  the  Albans. 
There  were,  at  the  time,  in  each  army,  three  brothers  of  one 
birth;  those  of  the  Romans  called  the  Horatii,  and  those  of  Ihe 
Albans,  the  Cariatii,  all  six  remarkable  for  their  strength,  acti- 
vity, and  courage;  to  these  it  was  resolved  to  commit  the  fate  of 
the  two  parties.  Finally,  the  champions  met  in  combat;  the 
contest  was  for  some  time  obstinate  and  doubtful ;  victory  at 
length  declared  in  favor  of  Rome;  the  three  Curiatii  were  slain, 
ancT  only  one  of  the  Horatii  survived.  By  this  victory  the  Ro- 
mans became  masters  of  Alba.  Hostilius  died  after  a  reign  of 
thirty-two  years,     "-y 

8.  After  the  death  of  the  late  monarch,  Ancu8  MarciuSy  the 
grandson  of  Numa,  was  elected  the  fourth  king  of  Rome.  He 
conquered  the  Latins,  and  suppressed  the  insurrections  of  the 
Vientes,  Fidinates  and  Volsci.  put  his  victories  over  his  enemies 
were  far  less  important  than  his  exertions  in  fortifying  and  em- 
bellishing the  city ;  he  erected  a  prison  for  malefactors,  and  built 
the  port  of  Ostia,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber,  ^ncus  died  in  the 
twenty-fourth  year  of  his  reign. 

9.  Tarquinius  Priscus,  or  Tarquin  the  elder,  the  son  of  a  mer- 
chant of  Corinth,  next  succeeded  to  the  throne.  His  reign  is 
chiefly  distinguished  for  his  triumph  over  the  Sabines  and  Latins, 
and  by  the  embellishment  of  the  city  with  works  of  utility  and 
magnificence ;  he  built  the  walls  of  hewn  stone,  erected  the  cir- 
cus, founded  the  capitol,  and  constructed  the  sewers  or  aqueducts 
for  the  purpose  of  draining  the  city  of  the  rubbish  and  superfluous 
waters.  Tarquin  wp.s  assassinated  in  the  fifty-sixth  year  of  his 
age,  and  in  the  t'lirty -eighth  of  his  reign. 

10.  Servius  Tullius,  who  was  the  son  of  a  female  slave,  and 
son-in-law  of  the  late  monarch,  secured  his  election  to  the  throne 
through  the  intri^es  of  Tanaguil,  his  mother-in-law.  In  order 
to  determine  the  mcrease  or  diminution  of  his  subjects,  he  insti- 
tuted the  census,  by  which,  at  the  end  of  every  fifth  year,  the 

How  lonsr  did  Romulus  reign  ?— 8.  Who  succeeded  T  What  did  he  do  ?  What  was 
jUB  age  T  Flow  long  did  he  reign?— 7.  Who  was  the  third  king  of  Rome  ?  For  wliat 
IB  his  reign  memorable  ?  Relate  the  circumstances  of  this  combat  ?— 8.  Who  was  the 
fourth  kintf  of  Rome  ?  "NVhom  did  he  conquer  T  What  did  he  erect  ?  When  did  he 
i'S^*~?-.  ?Y^°,  "?*^  succeeded  to  the  throne  ?  For  what  was  his  reign  distinguished  T 
What  did  he  bmld '  How  did"  he  die  ?— 10.  Who  succeeded  to  the  throne  ?  What  did 
he  institute  t 


54 


ROME. 


P 


1 1 


i  j 


number  of  the  citizens,  their  dwellings,  and  the  amount  of  their 
property  were  ascertained.  The  census  was  closed  by  an  expia- 
tory sacrihce,  called  a  lustrum ;  hence  the  period  of  five  years 
was  usually  called  a  lustrum. 

11.  Servius,  in  the  early  part  of  his  reign,  had  married  his  two 
daughters  to  the  two  sons  of  Tarqttin,  the  late  king,  whose  names 
were  Tarquin  and  Cruris.  But  as  their  dispositions  corresponded 
with  those  of  his  daughters,  he  took  care  to  give  Tullia,  the 
younger,  who  was  of  a  violent  disposition,  to  Aruns,  who  was 
mild,  and  the  elder  to  Tarquin,  who  was  haughty  and  ambitious, 
hoping  thereby,  that  they  would  correct  each  other's  defects. 
Tarquin  and  Tkillia,  however,  murdered  their  consorts,  and 
were  shortly  afterwards  intermarried ;  and  as  one  crime  is  often 
productive  of  another,  they  caused  the  assassination  of  Servius, 
after  which  Tarquin  usurped  the  throne.  Tullia,  in  her  eagerness 
to  salute  her  husband  as  king,  is  said  to  have  driven  her  chariot 
over  the  dead  body  of  her  father,  which  lay  exposed  in  the  street 
which  led  to  the  senate.  Thus  died  Servius  Tullius,  after  a 
useful  and  prosperous  reign  of  forty-four  years. 

12.  Tarquin,  surnamed  the  proud,  having  placed  himself  upon 
the  throne,  as  we  have  seen,  soon  disgusted  the  people  by  his 
tyranny  and  cruelty.  He  refused  the  late  king's  body  a  burial, 
under  the  pretence  of  his  having  been  a  usurper,  and  conscious 
of  being  hated  by  all  virtuous  persons,  he  orderea  all  those  whom 
he  suspected  to  have  been  attached  to  Servius  to  bjB  put  to  death. 

To  divert  the  attention  of  the  people  from  his  illegal  method 
of  obtaining  the  crown,  he  kept  them  constantly  employed  either 
in  M'ars,  or  m  erecting  public  buildings.  While  besieging  Ardea, 
a  small  town  not  far  trom  Rome,  Sextus,  his  son,  left  the  camp 
!to  visit  the  house  of  Collatinus,  under  the  mask  of  friendship. 
He  was  kindly  received  by  the  virtuous  LucHtia^  the  wife  of 
Collatinus^  who  did  not  in  the  least  suspect  his  crimmal  design. 

13.  At  midnight  he  entered  her  chamber  with  a  drawn  sword 
in  bis  hand,  and  threatened  her  with  instant  death  if  she  offered 
to  resist.  Lucretia,  though  seeing  death  so  near,  was  yet  inex- 
orable, until  beings  told  if  she  did  not  yield,  he  would  first  kill 
her,  and  then  laymg  his  own  slave  dead  by  her  side,  would  re- 
port that  he  found  and  killed  them  both  in  a  criminal  act. 

Thus  the  terror  of  infamy  achieved  what  death  could  not 
obtain.  In  the  mean  time,  Lucretia,  resolving  not  to  pardon  her- 
scU'  even  for  the  crime  of  another,  sent  for  her  husband,  Colla- 
tinus, and  Spurius^  her  father,  who  brought  with  them  Junius 
Brutus^  the  reputed  idiot,  whom  they  accidentally  met  in  the 
way.  They  found  her  overwhelmed  with  grief,  and  endeavored 
in  vain  to  console  her.  "  No,  never,"  she  replied,  '*  never  shall 
I  find  any  thing  in  this  world  worth  living  for,  after  having  lost 
my  honor  j"  and  drawing  a  poignard  from  beneath  her  robe,  she 
plunged  it  mto  her  own  bosom,  and  expired  without  a  groan. 

11.  What  is  related  of  liis  two  daughters  ?  How  did  Servius  die  ?  "Who  succeeded 
to  the  throne?    What  did  Tullia  do,  in  her  eagerness  to  salute  her  husband  as  king? 

— 18.  What  did  Tarquin  refuse?  What  did  he  order  T  "What  is  related  of  Sextus  ?— 
13.  At  midniffht,  whut  did  he  do ?    What  did  he  threaten?    How  did  Collatinun  aa^ 

(Spurius  find  LuoTQtia?    What  reply  did  she  make-to  thera  ?    How  did  she  die  7 


Mi 


ROME. 


55 


14.  The  body  of  Lucretia  was  brouffht  out  and  exposed  to  view 
in  the  public  fomm,  where  Brutus,  who  had  hitherto  acted  as  an 
idiot  in  order  to  elude  the  cruelty  of  Tarquin,  inflamed  the  ardour 
of  the  citizens  by  displaying  the  homd  transaction.  He  obtained 
a  decree  of  the  senate,  that  Tarquin  and  his  family  should  be  for 
ever  banished  from  Rome ;  at  the  same  time  making  it  capital  for 
any  one  tc  plead  for  his  return.  That  monarch  was  accordingly 
expelled  from  his  kingdom,  in  the  twenty-fifth  year  af  his  reign, 
and  the  regal  government  was  abolishea,  after  it  had  continued 
two  hundred  and  forty-four  years. 

/ 

SECTION  II 

From  the  abolition  of  the  regal  power  to  thejirst  Punic  War, 

A.  a  509  to  449. 

1.  The  regal  authority  having  been  abolished,  a  republican 
form  of  government  was  established  on  its  ruins.  The  supreme 
power  was  still  reserved  to  the  senate  and  people,  but  instead  of 
a  _king,  two  magistrates,  called  consuls,  were  annually  chosen, 
with  all  authority,  privileges,  and  ensigns  of  royalty.  Brutus,  the 
deliverer  of  this  country,  and  Collatinus,  the  husband  of  Lucretia, 
were  chosen  the  first  consuls  of  Rome. 

2.  But  scarcely  had  the  new  republic  began  to  exist,  when  a 
ispiracy  was  formed  for  its  destruction.    Some  young  men  of 

principal  families  of  the  state,  who  had  been  educated  about 
the  kin^,  and  had  shared  in  all  the  luxuries  and  pleasures  of  the 
court,  formed  a  party  in  Rome  in  favor  of  Tarquin,  and  under- 
took to  re-establish  the  monarchy.  Their  design  was  fortunately 
discovered  before  it  could  be  carried  into  execution;  and,  sur- 
prising as  it  may  appear,  the  two  sons  of  Brutus  were  found 
among  the  number  of  the  conspirators.  Few  situations  could  be 
more  aftectin^  than  that  of  Brutus; — a  father  and  a  judge;  im- 

f jelled  by  justice  to  condemn;  by  nature  to  spare  the  children  he 
oved. 

Being  brought  to  trial  before  him,  they  were  condemned  to  be 
beheaded  in  his  presence,  while  the  father  beheld  the  sad  spec- 
tacle with  unaltered  countenance.  He  ceased  to  be  a  father,  as  it 
has  been  beautifully  observed,  that  he  mi^ht  execute  the  duties 
of  the  consul,  and  chose  to  live  bereft  oT  his  children,  rather 
than  to  neglect  the  public  punishment  of  crime. 

3.  The  msurrection  in  the  city  being  thus  suppressed,  Tarquin 
now  resolved  to  regain  his  former  throne  by  foreign  assistance, 
and  having  prevailed  upon  the  Vientes  to  aid  him,  advanced 
towards  Rome  at  the  head  of  a  considerable  army ;  but  he  was 
defeated  by  the  Romans,  under  the  command  of  the  two  consuls, 

14.  What  did  Brutus  do?  What  did  he  obtain?  How  long  had  tho  regal  govern- 
ment continued  ? 

1.  The  regal  power  being  abolished,  what  was  established  ?  What  two  magistratet 
were  chosen?  %Vho  were  the  two  first  consuls?— 2.  What  is  said  of  the  republic? 
Wlio  were  found  among  the  conspirators?  What  was  their  fate?  What  is  said  of 
Brutus?— 3.  What  did  Tarquin  now  resolve  ?    By  whom  was  he  defeated  ? 


r 


66 


noMr. 


Brutus  and  Valerius^  who  had  been  elected  in  the  place  of  Collar 
tinus.  But  wliUe  J»e  Romans  rejoiced  in  the  victory  they  ob- 
tained, they  had  to  lament  \he  death  of  Brutus,  \yho  fell  in  the 
engagement,  and  the  Roman  matrons  honored  his  memory  by 
wearing  mourning  for  a  whole  year.  Valerius  returned  to  the 
city  and  was  the  first  Roman  who  enjoyed  the  honor  of  a 
triumph. 

4.  In  the  mean  time,  Tarquin,  undaunted  by  his  misfortunes, 
prevailed  upon  Forsenna,  one  of  the  kings  of  Etruria,  to  espouse 
Iii^  ause,  and  in  conjunction  with  him,  marched  directly  to 
R  ine  and  laid  siege  to  the  city.  This  war  is  signalized  by  the 
daring  intrepidity  of  Horatius  Cocks,  who  alone  resisted  the 
whole  force  of  the  enemy  at  the  head  of  0  bridge  which  led  across 
the  Tiber,  and  also  by  that  of  Mutius  Scsevolo,  who  aniered  the 
enemy's  camp  with  a  design  to  assassinate  Porsenna,  but  mis- 
taking the  monarch,  killecfthe  secretary,  who  sat  by  his  side. 
On  Porserina's  demanding  who  he  was,  Mutius,  without  reserve, 
informed  him  of  his  country  and  his  design,  and  by  way  of  pun- 
ishment of  the  hand  which  had  missed  its  aim,  he  thrust  it  into 
the  fire  which  was  burning  upon  the  altar  before  him.  Porsenna, 
admiring  this  noble  intrepidity,  offered  conditions  of  his  peace  to 
the  Romans  on«honorabIe  terms. 

-  -5.  Tarquin  having  induced  ♦he  Latins  to  enlist  in  his  cause, 
for  a  third  time  approached  the  city  with  his  army.  But  while  a 
public  enemy  threatened  them  from  without,  domestic  disorders 
prevailed  within  the  walls  of  the  city.  The  plebeians,  who  were 
poor  and  oppressed  with  debt,  refused  to  aid  in  repelling  the 
enemv  unless  their  debts  were  remitted  on  their  return,  and  as 
the  Valerian  law  gave  to  any  condemned  citizen  the  right  of 
appealing  to  the  people,  the  consuls  found  their  authority  of  no 
avail. 

6.  In  this  state  of  things,  an  extraordinary  measure  was  neces- 
sary. A  new  magistrate  was  created,  styled  dictator,  who  should 
continue  in  office  only  as  long  as  the  danger  of  the  state  required, 
and  whose  power  was  absolute,  not  only  over  all  ranks  of  the 
state,  but  even  over  the  very  laws,  with  which  he  could  dispense 
in  cases  of  public  exigency,  without  consulting  the  senate  or  the 
people.  Titus  Largius,  one  of  the  consuls,  being  elevated  to  the 
office  of  dictator,  collected  an  army,  and  having  restored  tran- 
quillity to  the  state,  resigned  the  dictatorship  before  the  expira- 
tion of  six  months,  vvith  the  reputation  of  having  exercised  it  with 
justice  and  moderation. 

Shortly  after  this  event,  war  again  was  excited  by  the  Tar- 

auins;  in  this  emergency,  Po«//im»mws  was  appointed  dictator; 
le  Romans  were  completely  victorious,  and  the  sons  of  Tarquin 
were  slain. 

7.  On  the  return  of  peace,  Rome  was  again  disturbed  by  domes- 

What  had  the  Romans  tc  lament? — 4.  In  the  mean  time  what  did  Tarquin  do?  By 
what  is  tills  war  signalizet'i  ?  What  is  related  of  Uoratius  and  Mutius  ? — 5  VV^hat  is 
•aid  jf  Tarquin  ?  What  did  the  plebeians  refuse  ?— 6.  What  new  magistrate  wai 
created  ?  What  was  his  power  ?  Who  was  the  first  dictator  ?  What  was  the  fate 
of  the  sons  of  Tarquin  ? 


♦4 


HOME. 


57 


tic  dissensions;  the  dispute  between  the  creditors  and  debtors 
was  again  renewed.  The  plebeians,  despairing  of  being  able  to 
cflfec  a  redress  of  their  grievances  in  Rome,  rcaolved  to  move  and 
forni  a  new  establishment  without  its  limits.  Accordingly,  un<lei 
the  conduct  of  a  plebeian,  called  Sicinius  Bellutus,  they  retired 
to  a  mountain  called  Mona  Sacer,  on  the  banks  of  the  river  Anio, 
about  three  miles  from  Rome. 

8.  At  the  news  of  this  defection,  the  senate  grew  alarmed,  and 
immediately  deputed  ter.  of  the  most  respectable  of  their  body, 
with  authority  to  grant  a  redress.  Menemiis  ^grippa,  one  of  the 
ten  commissioners,  eminent  for  his  virtue  and  wisdom,  is  said  to 
have  effected  a  reconciliation  by  relating  the  celebrated  fable  of 
the  disagreement  between  the  stomach  and  the  other  members  of 
the  human  body.  The  application  of  the  fable  was  so  obvious,  that 
the  people  unanimously  cried  out,  that  Agrippa  should  lead  them 
bacK  to  Rome.  ^  Before  their  departure,  however,  it  was  proposed 
by  Litems  Junius,  that  far  their  future  security  a  new  order  of 
magistrates  should  be  created,  M'ho  should  have  the  power  of 
annulling,  by  a  single  vote,  any  measure  which  they  should  deem 
prejudicial  to  the  interests  of  the  people.  Those  magistrates, 
called  tribunes,  were  annually  elected;  their  number,  which  at 
first  was  five,  afterwards  increased  to  ten.  By  this  measure  the 
aristocracy  was  restrained  and  the  fury  of  the  populace  checked. 
At  the  same  time  two  magistrates,  styled  aediles,  were  appointed, 
whose  duty  it  was  to  assist  the  tribunes  and  take  charge  of  the 
public  buildings. 

9.  During  the  late  separation,  agriculture  having  been  neglect- 
ed, a  famine  was  the  consequence  the  following  season;  but  the 
timely  arrival  of  a  large  quantity  of  corn  from  ^icily  prevented 
the  evil  consequences  that  were  likely  to  ensue.  At  this  time  the 
resentment  of  the  people  was  strongly  excited  against  Coriolanus, 
who  insisted  that  the  corn  should  not  be  distributed  until  the 
grievances  of  the  senate  were  removed ;  tor  which  proposition  he 
w^i  summoned  by  the  tribunes  to  a  trial  before  the  people,  and 
was  condemned  to  perpetual  banishment.  He  retired  to  the 
Volsci,  and  being  appointed  to  the  command  of  their  army,  he 
invaded  the  Roman  territories  and  carried  his  devastations  to  the 
very  walls  of  the  city;  but  he  was  at  length  prevailed  upon,  by 
the  earnest  entreaties  of  his  mother  and  his  wife,  to  withdraw  his 
army. 

10.  The  proposal  of  the  Agrarian  law,  which  had  for  its  object 
the  division  of  the  land  obtained  by  conquest  equally  among  the 
peoj^lc,  proved  a  source  of  discord  between  the  plebeians  and 

fjatricians ;  while  the  former  repeatedly  urged  the  measure,  the 
atter  as  often  strenuously  opposed  the  design ;  the  state  was  in 

7.  What  di»pute  was  again  renewed?  "What  did  the  plebeians  resolve  to  do?— 
a  At  the  news  of  this  defection,  what  did  the  senate  do  ?  What  is  related  of  Agrippa  ? 
For  their  future  security  what  was  done  ?  What  were  these  magistrates  called  ?  At 
the  same  time,  what  other  two  magistrates'  were  appointed  ? — Q.  During  the  separa. 
tion,  what  was  neglected?  What  followed?  Against  whom  was  the  resentment  of 
the  people  excited  ?  To  what  was  he  sentenced  ?  Where  did  he  retire  ?  What  is 
related  of  him?— 10  Wba'.  was  ...  source  of  discord  between  the  plebeians  and  patri- 
cians? *^  " 


58 


BOMB. 


i 


w 


consequence  thrown  into  violent  dissensions.  Through  the  influ- 
ence of  the  tribune,  Volero,  a  law  was  passed  that  the  election  of 
the  tribunes  should  be  made  in  the  comitia,  or  public  meetings  of 
the  peojjle.  By  this  law  the  supreme  authority  was  taken  from 
the  patricians  and  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  plebeians,  and  the 
Roman  government  became  a  democracy. 

11.  During  the  dissensions  which  grew  out  of  the  proposition 
for  the  Agrarian  law,  Quinctius  Cincmnalus,  a  man  eminent  for 
his  wisdom  and  virtue,  and  who  had  retired  from  public  life,  was 
created  dictator;  but  scarcely  had  he  restored  tranquillity  to  the 
8*a  and  resigned  his  office,  th«n  new  dangers  obliged  him  a 
8e«"  ,d  *^^ime  to  resume  it.  The  iCqui,  na.L.o  '---Hp,i  the  terri- 
tory of  the  Romans,  enclosed  the  army  of  the  consul  iu...  *••'«. 
who  had  been  sent  to  oppose  them,  in  a  defile  between  two  moun- 
tains, from  which  there  was  no  egress.  Cincinnatus,  having 
raised  another  army,  placed  himself  at  its  head,  an<l  having 
defeated  the  iEqui,  and  having  rescued  the  army  of  the  consul 
from  their  perilous  situation,  returned  in  triumph  to  the  city, 
and  after  holding  the  high  office  of  dictator  only  for  the  space  of 
fourteen  days,  he  resigned  its  honors  and  again  retired  to  lab^^r 
on  his  farm. 

12.  ..  revious  to  this  period  the  Romans  had  not  possessed  any- 
written  body  of  laws.  Under  the  regal  government,  the  monarch 
administered  justice,  and  the  consuls  who  succeeded  them  exer- 
cised the  same  authority.  But  their  arbitrary  decisions  were 
frequently  the  subject  of  complaint,  and  all  ranks  of  the  citizens 
became  desirous  of  having  a  fixed  code  of  laws  for  the  security 
of  their  rights.  Three  commissioners  were  accordingly  sent  to 
collect  froih  the  most  civilized  states  of  Greece  and  Italy,  such 
laws  as  were  deemed  useful  in  forming  a  suitable  code. 

13.  On  the  return  of  the  commissioners,  ten  of  the  principal 
senators,  called  decemvirs,  were  appointed  to  digest  a  body  of 
laws,  and  were  invested  with  absolute  power  for  one  year.  This 
gave  rise  to  those  celebrated  statutes,  distinguished  bv  the  name 
of  the  Laws  of  the  Twelve  Tables,  which  formed  the  basis  of  the 
Roman  jurisprudence,  and  continued  to  be  held  in  the  greatest 
esteem,  during  the  most  flourishing  period  of  the  republic.  Those 
laws  manifest  the  stern  spirit  of  the  people,  and  were  marked  by 
their  severity.  Nine  crimes  were  punishable  with  death^  one  of 
which  was  parricide,  but  to  the  honor  of  the  Romans,  it  might 
be  observed,  that  this  crime  was  unknown  among  them  for  more 
tfian  five  hundred  years  after  the  foundation  of  the  city. 

X  14.  The  decemvirs,  during  the  first  year  of  their  power,  go- 
verned with  equity  and  moderation ;  each  in  his  turn  presided  fo** 
a  day,  and  exercised  the  sovereign  authority.  At  the  expiration 
of  the  term  for  which  they  were  appointed,  under  a  pretence  that 
some  laws  were  yet  wanting  to  complete  the  code,  they  entreated 

What  law  was  passed?  What  was  the  nature  of  this  law?— 11.  Who  at  this  time 
was  created  dictator?  "What  is  said  of  Cincinnatus?— 12.  What  had  the  Romans 
nevei  possessed?  For  what  were  the  commissioners  sent  to  Greece? — 13.  On  their 
return,  what  was  done?  To  what  did  this  give  rise  ?  What  do  these  laws  manifest? 
How  many  crimes  were  punishable  with  death  ?— 14.  What  is  said  of  the  decemvirB? 
What  did  they  entreat? 


ROME. 


50 


tiie  senate  to  allow  them  Further  time,  but  haying  experienced  the 
charms  of  power,  they  were  unwilling  to  retire  :  they  soon  threw 
off  the  mask  of  moderation,  and  regardless  of  the  approbation, 
either  of  the  senate  or  the  people,  resolved  to  continue  m  decern- 
virate.  A  conduct  so  notorious  produced  universal  discontent, 
and  their  flagrant  abuse  of  power  brought  a  speedy  termination 
of  their  office. 

15.  While  the  armv  was  encamped  about  ten  miles  from  Rome, 
during  a  war  with  the  Sabines  and  Volsci,  ^ppius,  one  of  the 
leading  members  of  the  decemvirate,  who  remamed  in  the  city, 
appointed  Siciniua  Deniatus,K  tribune,  who,  on  account  of  his  ex- 
traordinary valor  and  exploits,  was  called  the  Roman  Achilles^ 
legate,  and  put  him  at  the  head  of  the  supplies  which  were  sent  to 
reinforce  the  army  in  the  field.    On  his  arrival  in  the  camp,  he 

••^s  appointed  at  the  head  of  a  hundred  men,  to  discover  a  more 
coil,  -^dious  place  for  encampment,  as  he  had  very  candidly 
assureu  "^e  commanders  that  their  present  situation  was  badly 
chosen,  i.  soldiers,  however,  who  composed  his  escort,  were 
assassins^  ana  .  ^  eiiffaged  to  murder  him.  With  this  view,  they 
led  him  into  the  ..  ''ow  of  a  mountain,  where  they  intended  to 
put  into  execution  thei.  design.  Bentatus  now  perceived,  whejQ 
too  late,  the  treachery  ol  '^e  decemvirs,  but  resolving  to  sell  his 
life  as  dearly  as  possible,  he  ,  Mt  his  back  against  a  rock,  and  de- 
fended himself  with  so  much  '"'..-'ery,  that  he  killed  no  less  than 
fifteen,  and  wounded  thirty  of .  a  >.  "'ants  before  they  were  able 
to  accomplish  their  design. 

16.  Another  transaction,  equally  atrocious,  in&pi red  the  citizens 
wilh  a  resolution  to  break  all  measures  of  obedience.  While 
AppiuSf  who  remained  in  the  city,  was  seated  on  his  tribunal  to 
dispense  justice,  he  saw  a  young  female  of  exquisite  beauty, 
named  Virginia,  passing  to  one  of  the  public  schools,  attended 
by  a  matron,  her  nurse.  Her  charms,  heightened  by  that  modest 
glow  which  innocence  and  virtue  lend  to  nature,  inflamed  his 
heart  J  but  being  himself  unable  to  gratify  his  desires,  he  era- 

,  ployed  a  profligate  dependent  to  claim  her  as  his  own,  on  the 

i pretence  of  her  being  the  daughter  of  one  o**  his  female  slaves. 

iThe  claim  being  referred  to  his  tribunal,  Appius  pronounced  an 
infamous  sentence,  by  which  the  innocent  victim  was  torn  from 
the  embraces  of  her  parents,  and  placed  within  the  reach  of  his 

|own  power. 

17.  In  the  mean  time,  VtrginiuSf  her  father,  did  all  that  a 
[parent  could,  to  save  the  liberty  and  honor  of  his  daughter,  but 
I  finding  that  all  was  over,  askea  permission  to  take  his  last  fare- 
well of  one  whom  he  had  so  long  considered  as  his  child.    With 

;  this  Appius  complied,  on  condition  that  their  endearments  should 
I  pass  in  nis  presence.;  Virginius,  with  the  most  poignant  anguish, 
\  took  his  almost  expiring  daughter  in  his  arms,  for  a  while  sup- 
's ported  her  head  upon  his  breast,  and  wiped  away  the  tears  that 

What  did  they  throw  off?— 15.  "What  is  related  of  Appius  ?  What  were  the  soldier* 
,^ «r bo ibrmed  the  escort  of  Dentatus?    How  many  did  ne  kill  and  wound? — 16.  Wh»t 
other  iriuwaoiion  is  related  of  Appius  while  seated  on  his  tribunal  ?    What  sentence 
;  did  he  pronounce  ?— 17.  In  the  mean  time,  what  did  Virginius  do  ?    What  did  he  a«K  T 


60 


ROME. 


rolled  down  her  lovely  face,  then  seizing  a  knife  that  lay  on_one 
of  the  shambles  in  the  forunij  he  addressed  his  daughter,  saying, 
*'  My  dearest  child — this,  this  only  can  preserve  your  freedom 
and  your  honour."  Thus  saying,  he  buried  the  weapon  in  her 
breast,  then  holding  it  up,  reeking  from  her  wound,  he  exclaimed, 
*'  By  this  blood,  Appius,  I  devote  thy  head  to  the  infernal  gods." 
He  then  ran  through  the  city  wildlv  calling  on  the  people  to  strike 
for  their  freedom,  and  thence  to  the  camp  to  spread  the  flame  of 
llbertv  throughout  the  army.  Appius  and  Oppius  died  by  their 
own  hands  in  prison  j  their  colleagues  were  driven  into  exile, 
and  the  decemvirate  was  abolished,  after  it  had  continued  for 
tiiree  years,  and  the  consuls  were  again  restored. 
<\  18.  Unfortunately  for  Rome,  there  always  appeared  some 
cause  left  for  internal  dissensions.  By  an  earlv  law  of  the  state, 
plebeians  were  prohibited  to  intermarry  with  the  j»atricians,  ana 
the  office  of  consul  Nvas  limited  to  the  latter.  After  a  long  con- 
test, the  law  prohibiting  intermarriage  was  repealed.  This  con- 
cession, it  was  hoped,  would  satisfy  the  people,  but  it  only 
stimulated  Ihem  to  urge  their  claim  to  be  admitted  to  have  a  share 
in  the  consulship ;  and  on  the  occurrence  of  war,  refused  to  en- 
list their  names  unless  their  demand  was  granted.  At  length  it 
was  agreed  on  both  sides,  that  instead  of  the  consuls,  six  military 
tribunes  should  be  chosen,  three  from  the  patricians,  and  three 
from  the  plebeians.  This  institution  was  soon  discontinued,  and 
the  consuls  were  again  restored. 

19.  The  consuls  being  thus  restored,  in  order  to  lighten  the 
weight  of  their  duties,  two  new  magistrates  were  created ,  styled 
censors,  to  be  chosen  every  fifth  year.  Their  duty  was  to  esti- 
mate the  number  and  the  estates  of  the  people,  to  distribute  them 
into  their  proper  classes,  to  inspect  the  morals  and  manners  of 
their  fellow-citizens.  The  office  was  one  of  great  dignity  and 
importance,  and  was  exercised  for  nearly  one  hundred  years  by 
the  patricians,  afterwards  by  men  of  consular  dignity,  and  finally 
by  the  emperors. 

20.  The  senate,  in  order  to  avoid  the  evils  which  frequently 
arose  from  the  people's  refusing  to  enlist  in  the  army,  adopted  the 
wise  expedient  of  giving  a  regular  pay  to  the  troops.  From  this 
period,  the  Roman  system  of  war  assumed  a  new  aspect.  The 
senate  had  the  army  under  its  immediate  control ;  the  enter- 
prises of  the  republic  were  more  extensive,  and  its  success  more 
signal  and  important.  As  the  art  of  war  now  became  a  profes- 
sion, instead  oi  an  occasional  employment,  it  was  in  consequence 
greatly  improved,  and  from  this  penodthe  Roman  territory  began 
rapidly  to  extend. 

21.  The  inhabitants  of  the  city  of  Vdi  had  repeatedly  com- 
mitted depredations  on  the  Roman  territorie? ;  it  was  at  length 
decreed  by  the  Roman  senate,  that  Veii  should  be  destroyed, 

How  did  he  address  his  daughter  ?  What  did  he  then  do  ?  "What  was  the  fate  of 
Appius  and  Oppius? — 18.  By  a  law  of  the  state,  what  were  the  plebeians  prohibited? 
Wliat  was  done  after  a  long  contest  ?  At  length,  what  was  agreed  on  both  sides  ? 
—19.  What  two  new  magistrates  were  now  created  ?  What  was  their  duty  ? — ^20. 
What  wise  expedient  did  the  senate  adopt  ?  What  were  the  consequences  of  this 
measure  ?— 21.  what  was  at  length  decreed  ? 


IIOME. 


61 


whatever  it  might  cost.  Accordingly,  a  siege  was  commenced, 
which  continued  with  various  success  for  ten  years.  At  length, 
in  order  to  give  greater  vigour  to  the  operations,  Cainillus  was 
created  dictator,  and  to  him  was  intrusted  the  sole  management 
of  the  long  protracted  war.  He  caused  a  passage  to  be  opened 
under  ground,  which  led  into  the  very  citadel,  and  giving  his  men 
directions  how  to  enter  the  breach,  the  city  was  taken  and  de- 
stroyed. Camillus  was  honored  with  a  splendid  triumph,  in 
which  his  chariot  was  drawn  by  four  white  horses;  but  being 
afterwards  accused  of  having  appropriated  a  part  of  the  plunder 
of  Veii  to  his  own  use,  indignant  at  the  ingratitude  of  his  coun- 
trymen, he  went  into  voluntary  banishment. 

22.  It  was  not  long  before  the  Romans  had  cause  to  repent  of 
their  injustice  towards  the  only  man  who  was  able  to  save  their 
country  from  ruin. 

The  Gauls,  a  barbarous  and  warlike  people,  having  crossed  the 
Alps  into  the  northern  part  of  Italy,  under  Brenmis,  their  ki.ig, 
laid  siege  to  Clusium,  a  city  of  Etruria.  The  inhabitants  of  Clu- 
sium  having  applied  for  assistance  to  the  Romans,  the  senate  sent 
three  patricians  of  the  Fabian  family  on  an  embassy  to  Brennus, 
to  inquire  into  the  cause  of  offence  given  by  the  citizens  of  Clu- 
sium. To  this  he  sternly  replied,  (hat  "  the  riffht  of  valiant  men 
lay  in  their  swords :  that  the  Romans  themselves  had  no  other 
right  to  the  cities  they  had  conquered."  The  ambassadors,  on 
entering  the  city,  assisted  the  innabitants  against  the  assailants. 
This  conduct  so  incensed  Brennus,  that  he  i:..;rediately  raised 
the  siege  of  Clusium,  and  marched  directly  for  Rome,  and  in  a 
great  battle  on  the  banks  of  the  Allia,  he  defeated  the  Roman 
army  with  great  slaughter. 

23.  After  this  victory,  the  Gauls  entered  Rome,  put  to  the 
sword  all  the  inhabitants  that  feU  in  fheir  way,  pillaged  the  city, 
and  then  burnt  it  to  ashes.  They  next  laid  siege  to  the  capitol, 
which  the  Romans  defended  with  the  utmost  bravery.  At  length, 
having  discovered  a  way  which  led  to  the  top  of  the  Tarpeian 
rock,  a  body  of  Gauls  undertook  the  difficult  task  of  gaining  the 
summit  under  the  cover  of  the  night,  and  even  succeeded  in  ac- 
complishing their  design,  while  the  Roman  sentinel  was  asleep. 
At  this  moment,  the  gabbling  of  some  sacred  geese  in  the  temple 
of  Juno  roused  the  garrison,  and  through  the  exertions  of  iWanws 
Manjius,  the  Gauls  were  instantly  thrown  headlong  down  the 
precipice. 

24.  As  the  Gauls  now  gave  up  all  hope  of  being  able  to  reduce 
the  capitol,  they  agreed  to  quit  the  city,  on  condition  that  the 
Romans  would  pay  them  one  thousand  pounds'  weight  of  gold  ; 
but  after  the  gold  was  brought  forth,  the  Gauls  endeavored,  by 
fraudulent  weights,  to  impose  upon  the  Romans;  and  when  the 
latter  offered  to  complain,  Brenpus,  costing  his  sword  and  belt 

Who  wo.s  created  dictator?  'NVhat  did  he  cause?  How  was  he  honoured?  Of 
what  was  he  accused  ?— 22.  What  is  said  of  the  Gauls  ?  \Viiat  reply  did  Brennus 
make  to  the  embassy  sent  by  the  Romans  ?  What  did  one  of  the  ambassadors  do  ? 
HowdidBrennusreseut  this  conduct?— 23.  On  entering  Rome,  what  did  the  Oauli 
do  ?  Having  discovered  away  to  the  Tarpeian  rock,  what  did  the  Gauls  do?  How 
was  tlie  garrison  reused?— 24.  To  what  did  the  Gauls  agree? 


62 


ROMF. 


into  the  scale,  replied,  that  it  was  the  only  portion  of  the  van- 
quished to  suner.  At  this  moment,  CamiUus^  who  in  the  mean 
time  had  been  restored  to  favor  and  again  appointed  dictator, 
entered  the  gates  of  the  city  at  the  head  of  a  large  army.  Havinff 
been  informed  of  the  insolence  of  the  enemy,  he  ordered  the  gold 
to  be  carried  back  to  the  capitol,  saying,  tJiat  it  had  been  the  man- 
ner of  the  Romans  to  ransom  their  country  by  steel,  and  not  by 
^old.  Upon  this  a  battle  ensued,  in  which  the  Gauls  were  en- 
tirely routed,  and  the  Roman  territories  delivered  from  those  for- 
midable invaders. 

25.  After  the  defeat  of  the  Gaulsy  throuj^h  the  exertions  of  Ca- 
millusj  who  was  honored  as  the  lather  of  his  country  and  the 
second  founder  of  Rome,  the  city  soon  began  again  to  rise  from 
its  ashes.  Shortly  after  this,  Manlius.  whose  patriotism  and 
valor  had  shone  so  conspicuous  in  defending  the  capitol  and 
saving  the  last  remains  of  Rome,  abandoned  himself  to  ambitious 
views ;  and  being  accused  of  aspiring  to  the  sovereign  power,  he 
was  sentenced  to  be  thrown  headlong  from  the  Tarpeian  rock. 
Thus  the  place  which  had  been  the  theatre  of  his  glory,  became 
that  of  his  punishment  and  iufainy. 

26.  The  Romans  next  turned  their  arms  against  the  Samnites, 
who  inhabited  an  extensive  tract  of  country  in  the  south  of  Italy. 
During  this  contest,  w  hich  lasted  for  about  fifty  years,  the  Romans 
were  generally  successful,  with  the  exception  of  a  defeat  sus? 
tained  near  Caudium^  when  their  whole  army  was  compelled  to 
pass  under  the  yoke,  formed  by  two  spears  placed  upright  and  a 
third  placed  across  them.  But  roused  by  this  defeat  rather  tlian 
discouraged,  the  Romans,  the  following  year,  having  created 
Papirius  Cursor,  dictator,  gained  a  signal  victoiy  over  the  Sam- 
nites, and  compelled  them  m  turn  to  undergo  the  same  disgrace: 
and  pursuing  their  good  fortune  under  Pabiiis  Maximus  and 
Decius,  they  finally  brought  them  under  subjection. 

27.  A  war  shortly  afterwards  followed  between  the  Romans 
and  Latinsj  but  as  their  clothing,  arms  and  language  were  simi- 
lar, the  most  exact  discipline  was  necessarv  in  order  to  prevent 
confusion  in  the  engagement.  Orders  were  therefore  issued  by 
Manlius,  the  consul,  that  no  soldier  should  leave  his  ranks  under 
the  penalty  of  death.  When  the  armies  were  drawn  out  in  order 
of  battle,  Melius,  a  Latin,  challenged  to  single^  combat  any  one 
of  the  Roman  knights.  Upon  this,  Tiius  Manlius,  the  son  of  the 
consul,  forgetful  of  the  orders  of  his  father,  accepted  the  chal- 
lenge, and  slew  his  adversary.  Then  taking  the  spoils  Of  the 
enemy,  he  hastened  to  lay  them  at  the  feet  of  the  consul^  who, 
with  tears  in  his  eyes,  told  him  that  as  he  had  violated  military 
discipline,  he  had  reduced  him  to  the  deplorable  extremity  of 
sacrificing  his  son  or  his  country,  but  added,  that  a  thousand  lives 
would  be  well  lost  in  'iuch  a  CcAUsej  and  accordingly  ordered  him 

At  this  moment  who  appeared  at  the  gales  of  the  city  ?  What  did  he  order  ?  AVhat 
ensued? — Z5.  AAer  the  defeat  of  the  Gauls,  what  took  place?  AVhat  is  related  of 
Manlius? — ^26.  Against  whom  did  the  Romans  next  turn  their  arms?  Where  did  they 
tuffer  a  defeat?  who  was  created  dictator? — 27.  ^Vhat  war  next  followed?  What 
orders  were  issued  by  Manlius?    AVhat  is  related  of  Titus,  his  son? 


ROME. 


63 


to  be  beheaded.  In  the  mean  time  the  battle  ensued,  in  which 
the  Latins  were  vaiuiuished,  and  submitted  to  the  Romans. 

28.  The  Tarentines,  who  were  the  allies  of  the  Samnites,  being 
unable  to  defend  themselves,  applied  for  aid  to  Fyrrhus,  king  of 
Epirus,  the  most  celebrated  general  of  his  age. 

Having  accepted  the  invitation,  Pyrrhus  immediately  sailed  for 
Tarentum,  with  an  army  of  thirty  thousand  men  and  twenty  ele- 
phants. The  consul,  Lavinus,  hastened  to  oppose  him:  but  the 
Uomans,  unaccustomed  to  the  mode  of  fightmg  with  elephants, 
were  defeated  with  the  loss  of  fifteen  thousand  men;  but  the  loss 
on  the  side  of  the  Grecian  monarch  was  nearly  the  same,  and  he 
was  heard  to  say,  that  another  such  victory  would  compel  him 
to  abandon  his  enterprise.  Struck  with  admiration  at  the  heroism 
of  the  enemy,  he  exclaimed,  "  O  with  what  ease  could  I  conmier 
the  world,  luiu  1  the  Uomans  for  soldiers,  or  had  they  me  for  their 
kin^." 

2U.  The  conduct  o^  Fabric  his,  the  Roman  general,  during  this 
war,  claims  universal  admiration.  On  one  occasion,  having  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  the  physician  of  Pyrrhus^  importing  that  for 
a  proper  reward  he  would  poison  the  king,  the  noble  Roman,  in- 
dignant at  so  base  a  proposal,  gave  immetiiate  information  of  it 
to  Pyrrhus,  who,  admiring  the  generosity  of  his  enemy,  exclaim- 
ed, '*  It  is  easier  to  turn  the  sun  from  its  course,  than  Fabricius 
from  the  path  of  honor."  Pyrrhus,  after  suffering  a  total  defeat 
near  Bcneventum,  vvithdrew  to  his  own  dominions,  and  the  Ro- 
mans, shortly  after  his  departure,  became  masters  of  all  the  south- 
ern part  of  Italy. 


SECTION  III. 

From  the  Jirst  Punic  War  to  the  conquest  of  Greece,  A,  C.  264 

to  133. 

1.  As  the  history  of  Rome  now  becomes  connected  with  that 
of  Carthage  and  Sicily,  it  may  not  be  improper  to  introduce  here 
a  short  account  of  those  states.  Carthage  is  said  to  have  been 
founded  by  Dido,  with  a  colony  of  Tyrians,  about  nine  hundred 
years  before  the  Christian  era.  The  government  was  at  tirst 
monarchical,  but  afterwards  became  republican;  it  is  highly  com- 
mended by  Aristotle  as  one  of  the  most  perfect  of  antiquity,  but 
according  to  tlie  same  author,  it  had  two  great  defects:  the  first, 
was  the  investing  the  same  person  with  different  public  employ- 
ments; and  the  second,  was  that  a  certain  income  was  required 
before  a  man  could  attain  to  any  important  office,  by  which  means 
poverty  might  exclude  a  person  of  the  most  exalted  merit  from 
holding  a  civil  employment. 

29.  To  whom  did  the  Tarentines  apply  for  aid  ?  "WHio  was  sent  to  oppose  him  ?  AVhat 
W(is  the  issue  of  the  battle?  What  did  Pyrrhus  exclaim ?— 89.  What  is  related  of 
Fiibricms  ?    What  did  Pyrrhus  say  of  him  ? 

I.  "SYhat  is  said  of  Carthag^e  ?    Of  the  government  ?    What  were  its  defects  ? 


64 


ROME. 


2.  The  supreme  power  was  placed  in  the  senate;  there  were 
two  inao-istrates  annually  elected,  called  Seftetes,  whose  autho- 
rity in  Carthage  answered  to  that  of  the  consuls  at  Rome.  Com- 
merce was  the  chief  occupation  of  the  Carthaginians,  to  which 
they  were  indebted  for  their  wealth  and  power.  Their  religion 
was  a  degrading  superstition;  the  cruel  practice  of  offering  human 
victims  was  exercised  among  them.  At  the  time  of  the  Punic 
wars,  the  city  of  Carthage  had  risen  in  wealth  and  commercial 
importance  surpassing  any  other  city  in  the  world.  It  had  under 
its  dominion  a  number  of  towns  in  Africa,  bordering  on  the 
Mediterranean,  besides  a  great  part  of  Spain,  Sicily,  and  other 
islands. 

3.  From  Egypt,  the  Carthaginians  brought  flax,  paper,  corn,  &c.; 
from  the  coast  of  the  Red  Sea,  spices,  perfumes,  gold,  pearls  ana 

ftrecious  stones;  from  Tyre  and  Phoenicia,  purple,  scarlet  and  the 
ike:  in  a  word,  they  brought  from  various  countries  all  things 
that  contribute  not  only  to  the  convenience,  but  even  to  the  lux- 
ury and  pleasures  of  lite.  They  are  represented  as  being  greatly 
wanting  in  honor  and  integrity;  cunning,  duplicity  and  oreacn 
of  faith  seems  to  have  been  a  disting'uishiri"'  feature  in  their  cha- 
racter; hence  the  phrase — Punica  Mihs — Punic  Faith,  was  used 
to  denote  treachery. 

4.  The  Carthaginians  seem  never  to  have«excelled  as  a  literary 
people;  there  were,  however,  among  them  several  distinguished 
scholars.  The  great  Hannibal,  who  in  all  respects  was  the  orna- 
ment of  the  city,  was  not  unacquainted  with  polite  literature. 
Mago,  ar.oiher  celebrated  general,  wrote  twenty-eight  volumes 
upon  husbandry,  vvhich  were  afterwards  much  esteemed  by  the 
Romans.  There  is  still  extant  a  Greek  version  of  an  account 
written  by  Hanno,  relating  to  a  voyage  made  by  him  with  a  con- 
siderable fleet  round  Africa,  for  the  settling  of  different  colonies. 
Clitomachus,  called  in  the  Punic  tongue  ^^sdrubal,  was  a  great 
philosopher.  Carthage  produced  scverm  eminent  generals,  among 
whom  Hamilcar,  ^sdrnbnl,  and  Hannibal  were  the  most  distin- 
guished. 

5.  Sicily  is  said  to  have  been  settled  by  a  colony  o^  Phoenicians, 
previous  to  the  Trojan  war;  but  the  Qreeks  at  a  later  period  made 
settlements  on  the  island.  It  contained  many  large  and  populous 
cities;  of  these  Syracuse  was  the  most  populous  and  commercial. 
This  city,  at  an  early  period,  was  under  a  democratical  form  of 
government,  which  in  the  course  of  time  was  overthrown,  and  a 
monarchy  established  in  its  stead.  Gelon,  one  of  its  sovereigns, 
is  represented  as  possessed  of  every  virtue;  but  the  tyranny  and 
cruelty  of  his  successors  caused  a  revoluticVn  in  the  state,  and  the 
regal  government  was  abolished.  After  a  period  of  sixty  years, 
it  was  again  restored  by  Bionysius,  a  man  of  great  abilities ;  but 
his  son  Bionysius,  the  younger,  a  weak  and  capricious  tyrant, 

2.  In  what  was  the  power  placed?  What  were  the  magistrates  called?  What  is 
said  of  religion?  Of  Carthage,  at  the  time  of  the  Punic  wars? — 3.  What  did  the  Car- 
thaginians bring-  from  Egypt?  From  Tyre?  IIovv  are  they  represented? — 3.  Did  they 
ever  excel  as  a  literary  people?  What  is  said  of  Hannibal?  Of  Mago?  What  is 
■till  extant?  What  did  Carthage  produce? — 5  What  is  said  of  Sicily?  AVhat  did  it 
contain?    What  is  said  of  Gelon?    What  was  the  fate  of  Dionysius  the  younger? 


HOMC. 


65 


)?    What  is 
?"  What  did  h 


was  dethroned  by  the  aid  of  Tlmoleon,  an  illustrious  Corinthian, 
and  banished  to  Corinth,  where  he  ended  his  life  in  poverty 

6.  The  Romans,  being  anxious  to  extend  their  conquests,  soon 
found  an  opportunity  ot  indulging  in  their  design.  Ine  Mamer- 
tines,  a  people  of  Campania,  obtained  assistance  of  the  Romans 
in  a  war  with  Hiero,  king  of  Syracuse;  the  Syracusans,  in  their 
turn,  assisted  the  Carthaginians;  a  war  was  thus  brought  on  be- 
tween the  latter  and  the  Romans,  called  the  first  Punic  ffar. 
The  first  object  of  both  powers  was  to  obtain  possession  of  Mes- 
sina, a  city  which  commanded  the  passage  of  the  straits,  but  it 
finally  became  a  contest  for  the  dominion  of  the  whole  island. 

7.  But  there  seemed  an  insurmpuntable  obstacle  to  the  ambi- 
tion of  Rome;  she  had  no  fleet;  while  Carthage  was  sover  '  'n  of 
the  sea.  The  Romans,  however,  resolved  to  overcome,  ./ery 
obstacle  that  lay  in  their  way  to  conquest.  A  Carthaginian  ves- 
sel which  happened  in  a  storm  to  be  driven  on  the  coast,  served 
as  a  model ;  and  in  the  short  space  of  tw«  months,  a  flee'  consist- 
ing of  one  hundred  vessels  was  constructed  and  ready  for  sea. 
The  consul,  DuiUms^  was  appointed  to  t!»e  command  of  the  arma- 
ment, and  though  much  inferior  to  the  enemy  in  tht  management 
of  liis  fleet,  yet  he  gained  the  first  navui  victor  ',  defea<^"d  the 
Carthaginians,  and  took  fifty  of  their  vessels. 

8.  At  the  commencement  of  the  war,  the  Syracusans  '^^  ho  had 
confederated  with  the  Carthaginians,  changed  their  ctJiSe  and 
joined  the  Romans.  The  Carthaginians,  novi^f  r,  after  a  lon^: 
siege,  took  the  city  of  Agrigentum.  A  second  nival  engagement 
soon  afterwards  took  place,  in  which  the  Romans  were  again 
victorious;  the  Carthaginians,  under //anno  and  Hamilcar,  lost 
sixty  of  their  vessels.  The  consul,  liegulus^  in  the  mean  time, 
was  sent  by  the  senate  to  carry  the  war  into  Africa;  and  having 
landed  on  the  coast,  defeated  the  Carthaginians,  and  carried  his 
victorious  arms  to  the  very  walls  of  their  capital.  But  here  his 
good  fortune  seemed  to  forsake  him ;  he  was  signally  defeated  by 
the  Carthaginians  under  the  command  of  Xanthippus,  a  Spartan 
general,  and  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

9.  The  Carthaginians,  weary  of  continuing  the  war,  became 
desirous  of  treating  for  peace,  and  with  this  view,  they  sent  am- 
bassadors to  RomCj  and  among  their  number  was  Regulus,  who 
had  now  been  detained  four  years  a  i^-'son^r,  having  previously 
exacted  a  promise  on  oath,  that  he  .^a\A  return  to  Carthage  if 
the  negotiation  should  fail.  But  Regulus,  not  deeming  the  terms 
of  peace  sufficiently  advantageous  to  his  country,  strenuously 
opposed  their  being  accepted,  auU  returned  to  Carthage,  where, 
after  the  most  cruel  tortures,  he  was  finally  put  to  death,  by  being 
placed  in  a  barrel  driven  lull  of  nails,  pointing  inwards,  and  in 
ih'^  painful  situation  he  continued  until  he  died. 

6.  What  occasioned  the  first  Punic  War?  "What  was  the  object  of  both  powsrs'— 
u  "^.?*  ^**  ^"  obstacle  to  the  ambition  of  Rome?  How  did  the  Romans  surmount 
the  difficulty?  Who  was  appointed  to  command  the  fleet?  What  was  the  issue  of 
the  enffagement?— a  What  is  said  of  the  Syracusans?  "Wliat  was  the  result  of  the 
second  naval  engagement?  What  is  related  of  Regulus?— 9.  ^Vl^om  did  the  Cartha- 
ginians &  id  to  Rome  to  negotiate  a  peace?  What  did  Regulus  do?  How  was  ha 
put  to  death  ? 

6* 


66 


ROME. 


10.  The  war  was  now  renewed  on  both  sides  with  more  than 
former  animosity ;  at  length  the  perseverance  of  the  Romans  was 
crowned  with  success.  Peace  was  granted  to  the  Carthaginians 
on  the  most  humiliating  conditions ;  it  was  agreed  that  they  should 
abandon  Sicily,  pay  the  Romans  three  thousand  two  hundred 
talents,  and  release  their  captives.  Thus  terminated  the  first 
Punic  War,  after  it  had  continued  twenty-four  years.  Sicily  was 
now  declared  a  Roman  province,  but  Syracuse  still  maintained 
its  independent  government.  After  this  war,  the  Romans  com- 
pleted the  conquest  of  Cisalpine  Gaul ;  and  now  being  at  peace 
\yith  all  mankind,  they  closed  the  temple  of  Janus  tor  the  first 
time  since  the  reign  of'^Numa. 

11.  The  Carthaginians  had  made  peace  only,  because  they 
were  no  longer  able  to  continue  the  war ;  they  therefore  took  the 
earliest  opportunity  of  breaking  the  treaty.  They  besieged  Sa- 
guntum,  a  city  in  Spain,  then  in  alliance  with  Rome;  and  although 
requested  to  desist,  they  refused  to  comply  :  this  refusal  led  to  a 
second  Punic  War.  To  Hannibal,  the  son  of  Hamilcar,  the 
Carthaginians  intrusted  the  command  of  their  army.  This  extra- 
ordinary man,  whilst  very  young,  was  brought  before  the  altar 
and  made  to  take  an  oath  that  he  never  would  be  in  friendship 
with  the  Romans,  nor  desist  from  opposing  their  power  until  he 
or  they  should  be  no  more.  Being  now  raised  to  the  chief  com- 
mand of  the  forces  of  his  country,  tliough  only  in  the  twenty-sixth 
year  of  his  age,  he  formed  the  bold  design  of  carrying  the  war 
into  Italy,  as  the  Romans  had  before  carried  it  into  tlie  dominions 
•of  Carthage. 

12.  For  thii  purpose,  leaving  Ilanno  to  guard  his  conquest  in 
HSpain,he  crossed  tlie  Pycnean  mountain,  entered  Gaul,  and  with 
^n  army  of  fifty  thousand  foot  and  nine  thousand  horse,  in  a  short 
time  appeared  at  the  foot  of  the  t/?/ps.  It  was  now  in  the  midst 
xif  winter;  the  prodigious  height  of  the  mountains,  their  steepness, 
and  summits  covered  with  snow,  presented  a  picture  that  might 
have  discouraged  an  ordinary  individual.  But  nothing  could 
subdue  the  resolution  of  the  Carthaginian  general :  at  the  end  of 
fifteen  days,  he  effected  the  passage  of  the  Alps  and  found  himself 
on  the  plains  of  Italy ;  but  with  only  a  half  of  his  numerous  army. 

13.  Scarcely  had  he  an\ved  in  Italy,  when  the  Romans  hastened 
to  oppose  his  progress,  over  whom  he  gained  four  memorable  vic- 
tories,—  ihe  first,  over  Sdpio  ne&r  Ticinus;  the  second,  over 
Sempronius,  the  consul,  in  which  twenty-six  thousand  Romans 
were  destroyed ;  the  third,  near  lake  Thrasimenus  over  JFYami- 
nius',  and  the  fourth  at  Cannae,  over  ^milius  and  Varro.  The 
last  was  the  most  memorable  defeat  the  Romans  ever  sustained. 
More  than  forty  thousand  of  their  troops  were  left  dead  upon  the 
field,  together  with  the  consul  .^milius.^  Among  the  slam  were 
so  many  Roman  knights,  that  Hannibal  is  said  to  have  sent  to 

10.  On  what  conditions  was  peace  granted  to  the  Carthaginians?  After  the  conquest 
^f  Cisalpine  Gaul,  what  did  the  Romans  do  ?— 11.  What  led  to  the  second  Punic  War  T 
To  whom  did  the  Carthaginians  intrust  xha  command  of  their  army  ?  What  is  said  of 
him  whilst  young?  What  bold  design  did  he  form?— 18.  Leaving  Honno  in  Spain, 
•what  did  Hannibal  do?  IIow  many  days  did  he  occupy  in  crossing  the  Alps?— 13. 
"AVhat  four  momorabls  victones  did  he  now  gain  ? 


f\ 


ROME. 


67 


Carthage  three  bushels  of  gold  rinffs.  which  they  wore  on  their 
fingers.  In  the  mean  time,  Hannwatj  either  finding  it  impracti- 
caole  to  march  directly  to  Rome,  or  wishing  to  give  his  forces  rest 
after  so  signal  a  victory,  led  them  to  Capua,  where  he  resolved  to 
spend  the  winter. 

14.  The  chief  command  of  the  Roman  forces  was  now  given  to 
Fabius  Maximus,  styled  the  Shield,  and  to  Marcellus,  the  Sword, 
of  Rome.  After  the  battle  of  Cannae,  the  good  fortune  of  the 
Carthaginian  general  seemed  to  forsake  him.  At  the  siege  of 
Nola  he  was  repulsed  with  considerable  loss,  bjr  Marcellus,  and 
his  army  was  harassed  and  weakened  by  Fabius.  Marcel Ivs 
took  tne  city  of  Syracuse  after  a  siege  of  three  years,  during 
which  time  it  was  chiefly  defended  by  the  genius  of  the  cele- 
brated Archimedes.  The  inhabitants  were  put  to  the  sword,  and 
among  them  Archimedes  himself,  who  was  found  by  a  Roman 
soldier  engaged  in  his  study.  - 

15.  A  large  army  of  Carthaginians,  sent  from  Spain  into  Italy, 
under  the  command  of  Asdrubal,  the  brother  of  Hannibal,  was 
defeated,  and  their  general  slain  by  the  Romans,  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  consuls,  Livy  and  Isero.  The  very  night  on  which 
Hannibal  was  assured  of  the  arrival  of  his  brother,  Asdrubal's  head 
was  cut  off  and  thrown  into  his  camp.  Scipio,  the  younger, 
surnamed  Africanus,  after  his  return  from  the  conquest  of  Spain, 
was  made  consul  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-nine ;  out  instead  of 
opposing  Hannibal  in  Italy,  formed  a  wiser  plan  which  was  to 
carry  the  war  into  Africa.  On  his  arrival  at  the  very  walls  of  their 
capital,  the  Carthaginians,  alarmed  for  the  fate  of  their  empire, 
immediately  recalled  Hannibal  from  Italy.  On  receiving  this 
order,  he  hastened  to  return  to  his  native  country,  after  having 
kept  possession  of  the  most  beautiful  parts  of  Italy  for  about 
fifteen  years. 

16.  Having  arrived  in  Africa,  he  marched  to  Adrumetum,  and 
finally  upon  the  plains  of  Zama  he  vt^as  met  by  Scipio  at  the  head 
of  the  Roman  army,  and  after  a  fruitless  attempt  to  negotiate  a 
peace,  a  tremendous  battle  ensued,  in  which  the  Carthaginians 
were  totally  defeated,  with  the  loss  of  twenty  thousand  of  their' 
troops,  which  were  left  dead  upon  the  plain,  and  as  many  more 
taken  prisoners.  This  victory  was  followed  by  a  peace,  on  con- 
ditions that  Carthage  should  abandon  Spain,  Sicily,  and  all  the 

'islands  in  the  Mediterranean,  surrender  all  their  prisoners,  give 
up  their  whole  fleet,  except  ten  galleys,  and  in  future  undertake 
[no  war  without  the  consent  of  the  Romans.  To  these  hard  con- 
iditions,  the  Carthaginians  were  compelled  to  subscribe.  Thus 
[terminated  the  Second  Funic  War,  after  having  continued  for 
I  seventeen  years. 

I     17.  Hannibal,  after  this  event,  passed  the  last  thirteen  years  of 
his  life  in  exile  from  his  native  country,  and  finally  took  refuge 

[  WTiat  is  said  of  the  last  ?  How  many  rings  did  he  send  to  Carthnge  ?— 14.  To  whom  was 
(the  command  of  the  Roman  forces  now  given?  What  were  they  styled  ?  By  whom 
[was  the  city  of  Syracuse  defended?  What  was  his  fate?— 15.  What  is  said  of  the  Car- 
jthaginian  army?  What  plan  did  Scipio,  the  younger,  form?  On  his  arrival  what 
Idid  the  Carthaginians  do  ?  How  long  had  he  remained  in  Italy  ?— 16.  WTiero  was 
the  met  by  Scipio  ?  AVhat  was  the  issue  of  the  battle  ?  What  were  the  condit:ons  of 
jihc  peace?— 17.  "Where  did  Hannibal  finally    take  refuge?     How  did  he  3iel 


68 


ROMB. 


in  the  court  of  Prusias,  king  of  Bithynia.  The  Romans,  who 
were  bent  on  his  destruction,  sent  ^milius,  one  of  their  most 
celebrated  generals,  to  demand  him  from  this  king,  who,  fearing, 
the  resentment  of  Rome,  determined  to  deliver  up  his  guest.  The 
unfortunate  general,  in  order  to  avoid  falling  into  the  hands  of 
his  enemies,  destroved  himself  by  poison.  ^ 

18.  While  the  Romans  were  engagjed  in  hostilities  with  the 
Carthaginians,  they  also  carried  on  a  vigorous  war  against  Philip, 
king  ofMacedonia,  which  finally  terminated  in  favour  of  Rome. 
After  this,  the  Romans  turned  their  arms  against  Antiochus  the 
Great,  king  of  Syria,  who  was  defeated  by  Scipio,  surnamed 
Asiaticus,  in  the  great  battle  of  Magnesia.  A  ^^econd  war  fol- 
lowed with  Maceclonia,  which  terminated  in  (he  defeat  of  Pei'seus, 
the  last  king  of  that  country,  at  the  battle  of  Pydna ;  after  which 
Macedonia  was  reduced  to  a  Roman  province. 

19.  About  this  time,  Massinissa,  the  Numidian,  made  incur- 
sions into  a  territory  claimed  by  (he  Carthaginians,  who  at- 
tempted to  repel  the  invasion.  The  Romans  pretending  this  as 
a  violation  of  (heir  treaty,  laid  hold  of  it  as  a  pretext  for  com- 
mencing the  third  Punic  War,  with  a  determination  not  to  desist 
until  (he  city  of  Carthage  should  be  destroyed.  Porcius  Cato, 
one  of  the  most  prominent  members  of  the  senate,  strongly  in- 
sisted on  this  measure,  and  usually  concluded  his  speeciies  in 
these  words:  Delendacst  C«r//i«5"o, Carthage  must  be  destroyed. 

The  Carthaginions,  conscious  of  the  superiority  of  the  Romans, 
endeavored  by  every  species  of  submission  to  evert  the  impend- 
ing ruin  of  their  country.  They  yielded  to  the  Romans  their 
ships,  their  arms,  and  munitions  of  war ;  but  they  were  still  re- 
quired to  abandon  their  capital,  that  it. might  be  levelled  to  the 
ground. 

20.  This  demand  was  received  with  mingled  feelings  of  sorrow 
and  despair;  but  finding  no  alternative,  the  wretched  Carthagi- 
nians began  to  prepare  to  suffer  the^  utmost  extremities,  in  order 
to  save  m^  seat  of  their  empire.  The  vessels  of  gold  and  silver 
which  adorned  their  luxurious  banquets,  w-ere  now  converted  into 
arms  ;  even  the  women  parted  with  their  ornaments,  and  cut  off 
their  hair,  to  be  made  into  bow-strings.  After  a  desnerate  re- 
sistance for  three  years,  the  city  was  taken  by  Scipio,  also  called 
Africanus,  and  destroyed.  Thus  was  Carthage,  one  of  the  most 
renowned  cities  of  antiquity,  with  its  walls  and  temples  razed  to 
its  foundntion.  Such  of  the  inhabitants  as  refused  to  surrender 
themselves  prisoners  of  war,  ei(her  fell  by  the  sword,  or  perished 
in  the  ruins  of  their  city.  The  scenes  of  horror  presented  on  (he 
occasion,  it  is  said,  even  forced  tears  from  the  eyes  of  the  Roman 
general. 

21.  The  destruction  of  Carthage  was  succeeded  by  the  con- 
quests of  several  other  states.    Corinth  was  taken  and  destroyed 

18.  "What  other  war  did  the  Romans  carry  on  at  this  time  ?  Against  whom  did  they 
next  mm  their  arms?  What  happened  nQer  the  battle  of  Pydna? — 19.  What  led  to 
the  third  Punic  war?  How  did  Cato  usually  conclude  his  speeches?  What  did  the 
Carthaginians  do? — ^20.  How  was  this  demand  received?  What  did  he  make  of  their 
vessels  of  gold  and  silver?  How  long  did  the  siege  last?  What  is  said  of  the  scene? 
—21.  What  was  the  reduction  of  nnrthaice  succeeded  by  ?  What  is  related  of  the  in- 
hibitontf  of  Numantia^ 


ROME. 


69 


ans,  who 
eir  most 
),  fearing, 
est.  The 
hands  of 

with  the 
st  Philip, 
of  Rome, 
ochus  the 
surnamed 
1  war  fol- 
f  Perseits, 
ter  which 

ide  incur- 
,  who  at- 
ng  this  as 
t  tor  com- 
3t  to  desist 
mis  Cato, 
trongly  in- 
peeclies  in 
destroyed, 
le  Romans, 
he  impend- 
Imans  their 
;re  still  re- 
jlled  to  the 

_  of  sorrow 
i  Carthagi- 
es,  in  order 
I  and  silver 
iverted  into 
and  cut  off 
ssperate  re- 
als© called 
of  the  most 
es  razed  to 
)  surrender 
or  perished 
mted  on  the 
the  Roman 

by  the  con- 
d  destroyed 

whom  did  they 
9.  What  led  to 
J  AVhat  dirt  the 
le  make  oftheiT 
,d  of  the  scene  ? 
elated  of  the  m- 


by  t^'e  consul  Mummius,  and  Greece  reduced  to  a.Roman  pro- 
vmi  .  Scipio  having  laid  siege  to  Numantia,  a  city  in  Spain, 
the  inhabitants,  to  avoid  ialling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  set 
fire  to  the  town,  and  perished  in  the  flames.  After  this  event, 
Spain  fell  under  the  dominion  of  Rome. 


SECTION  IV. 

The  Sedition  of  the  Gracchii  f  Civil  TVafs  ;   Conspiracy  of 
Catiline.    A.  C.  133  to  63. 

1.  The  Romans,  who  had  been  long  distinguished  for  tempe- 
rance and  military  enterprise,  were  not  as  yet  a  literary  people; 
the  arts  and  sciences  had  been  but  little  cultivated  among  them 
After  the  conquest  of  Greece,  a  favorable  change  took  place ; 
with  the  luxury  of  that  nation  was  introduced  at  Rome  a  taste 
for  literature.  But  as  they  grew  in  power,  luxury  and  a  corrup- 
tion of  manners  began  to  prevail.  By  the  destruction  of  Carthage, 
Rome  was  left  without  a  rival ;  her  arms  were  everywhere  suc- 
cessful. ^  * 

2.  But  when  she  had  triumphed  over  all  her  enemies  abroad, 
domestic  dissensions  began  to  prevail  at  home.  7%enus  ana 
Caius  Graccnus,  men  of  eloquence  and  influence,  distinguished 
themselves  by  declaiming  against  the  corruptions  which  began  to 
prevail  among  the  great,  and  by  asserting  the  claims  of  the  people. 
Tiberius^  the  elder  of  the  two  brothers,  while  tribune,  with  a 
view  of  checking  the  power  of  the  patricians,  and  abridging  their 
immense  estates,  endeavored  to  revive  the  Licinian  law,  which 
ordained  that  no  citizen  should  possess  more  than  five  hundred 
acres  of  public  land.  In  consequence  of  this  proposal  a  tumult 
followed,  in  which  Tiberius,  together  with  three  hundred  of  his 
friends,  was  slain  in  the  streets  of  Rome  by  the  partisans  of  the 
senate. 

3.  When  this  tragical  event  took  place,  Caius  Gracchus,  in  the 
twenty -first  year  of  his  age,  was  yet  in  retirement,  engaged  in 
the  quiet  pursuit  of  study.  The  fatal  example  of  his  brother  did 
not  deter  him  from  following  a  similar  career.  Having  been 
elected  to  the  tribuneship,  he  procured  an  edict  granting  the  free- 
dom of  the  city  to  the  inhabitants  of  Latium,  and  afterwards  to 
all  the  people  on  that  side  of  the  Alps ;  he  also  procured  that  the 
price  ot  corn  should  be  fixed  at  a  moderate  rate,  and  a  monthly 
distribution  of  it  among  the  people.  He  then  proceeded  to  an 
inspection  into  the  late  corruptions  of  the  senate,  the  whole  body 
of  which  being  convicted  of  bribery,  extortion,  and  sale  of  oftices. 
These  measures  did  not  fail  to  enkindle  the  resentment  of  that 
bod> ;  Gracchus  was  marked  out  for  destruction,  and  he  finally 

1.  AVliat  i»  said  of  the  Romans  ?  After  the  conquest  of  Greece,  what  took  place  ? 
—2.  What  now  began  tO  prevail  ?  What  did  Tiberius  Gracchus  endeavour  to  revive  ? 
In  consequence  of  this,  what  followed  ?— 3.  Having  b<;en  elected  to  the  tribuneship, 
wliat  did  Caius  Gracchus  procure?  What  did  he  then  proceed  to  do?  Wliat  WM 
the  consequence  of  these  measures  ? 


•K) 


ROMC. 


fell  a  victim  to  their  vengeance,  with  three  thousand  of  his  parti- 
sans, who  were  slaughtered  in  the  streets  of  Rome,  by  the  consul 
Opimius. 

4.  Jugurtha,  the  grandson  of  the  famous  Masinissa,  attempted 
to  usurp  the  throne  of  Numidia,  bv  destroying  his  cousins, 
Hiempsal  and  Adherbal,  the  sons  of  tne  late  \i\ngMicipsa.  The 
elder  fell  a  victim  to  his  treachery,  but  Adherbal,  the  younger, 
having  escaped,  applied  for  assistance  to  the  senate  of  Rome,  out 
that  body  bein?  bribed  by  Jugurtha,  divided  the  kingdom  between 
the  two.  Jugurtha  haying  invaded  the  territories  of  Adherbal, 
defeated  and  f  lc\y  him  in  battle,  then  seized  upon  his  whole  king- 
dom; but  by  thi ,  act  he  drew  upon  himself  the  resentment  of 
Rome.  Wat  having  been  declared  against  him,  the  command 
of  the  army  was  at  first  confided  to  Metellus,  but  when  on  the 
point  of  gaining  a  complete  triumph  over  the  king  of  Numidia, 
he  was  supplanted  in  the  command  by  the  intrigues  of  Cuius 
Marius,  who  had  the  honor  of  terminating  the  war.  Jugurtha 
wa3  defeated  and  taken  prisoner,  and  led  to  Rome  in  chains,  and 
having  adorned  the  triumph  of  the  conqueror,  was  cast  into  prison 
and  starved  to  death. 

5.  About  this  period  the  Roman  republic  was  again  convulsed 
by  domestic  dissensions.  The  Italian  states  being  frustrated  in 
their  aims  of  gaining  the  freedom  of  Rome,  by  the  in+rigues  of 
the  senate,  resolved  to  gain  by  force  what  they  could  not  obtain 
PS  a  favour.  This  gave  rise  to  the  Social  Wcr,  Wiiich  continued 
to  rage  for  several  years,  and  is  said  to  have  involved  the  destruc- 
tion of  three  hundred  thousand  men.  It  was  finally  terminated 
by  granting  the  rights  of  citizenship  to  all  who  should  lay  down 
their  arms  and  return  to  their  allegiance.  ' 

6.  This  destructive  war  bein^  concluded,  the  Romans  next 
turned  their  arms  against  3Iithridates,  king  of  Pontus,  the  most 
powerful  monarch  of  the  East,  who  caused  eighty  thousand  Ro- 
mans, who  dwelt  in  the  cities  of  Asia  Minor,  to  be  massacred  in 
one  day.  In  this  celebrated  contest,  styled  the  Mithridatic  war, 
the  Roman  generals,  Sylla^  Lucullus,  and  Pompey^  successively 
bore  a  distinguished  part.  The  chief  command  in  the  war  against 
Mithridates  was  first  given  to  Sylla,  a  man  of  great  talents  and 
an  able  general ;  but  Marius^  who  had  been  distinguished  for  his 
warlike  genius  and  exploits  for  nearly  half  a  century,  now  in  the 
seventieth  year  of  his  age,  had  the  address  to  got  the  command 
of  the  army  transferred  from  Sylla  to  himself. 

7.  Sylla,  on  receiving  this  intelligence,  finding  his  troops  de 
voted  to  his  interest,  marched  directly  to  Rome,  which  he  entered 
as  a  place  taken  by  storm,  and  proceeding  to  the  senate,  compelled 
that  body  to  issue  a  decree  declaring  Marius  to  be  a  public 
enemy.  Marius,  in  the  mean  time,  fled  to  Africa,  and  Sylla, 
after  some  delay,  entered  upon  the  Mithridatic  war.  Cinna,  a 
partisan  of  Marius,  having  collected  an  army  in  his  favor,  re- 

4.  What  i3  said  of  Jugiirtha?  Who  fell  a  victim  to  hi»  treachery'?  How  uid  he 
incur  the  resentment  of  Rome?  What  was  his  fate? — 5.  What  is  said  of  the  Italian 
states?  What  did  this  give  rise  to?  How  was  it  terminated? — 6.  Against  wliom  did 
the  Romans  next  turn  their  arms?  What  generals  took  part  in  the  Mithridatic  war' 
What  is  said  pf  Mfljrius  ?— 7.  Ou  receiving  this  intelligence,  what  did  Sylla  do  ? 


Il02i£. 


tl 


ry?    How  uid  he 


called  the  veteran  warrior,  and  they  soon  presented  themselves 
at  the  gates  of  Rome.  Marius  refused  to  enter  the  city,  alleging 
that  having  been  banished  by  a  public  decree,  it  was  necessary 
that  another  should  authorize  his  return.  But  before  the  form 
of  annulling  the  sentence  of  his  banislnnent  was  concluded,  he 
entered  the  citv  at  the  head  of  his  guards,  and  ordered  a  general 
massacre  of  all  who  had  ever  been  obnoxious  to  him.  Many  of 
those  who  had  never  offended  him  were  put  to  death ;  and  at 
last,  even  his  own  officers  could  not  approach  him  without  terror. 
He  next  proceeded  to  abrogate  all  laws  made  by  his  rival,  and 
associated  himself  in  the  consulship  with  Cinna.  Thus  having 
ffratified  his  two  favourite  passions,  vengeance  and  ambition,  his 
bloody  career  was  shortened  by  death,  and  shortly  afterwards, 
China  was  cut  off  by  assassination. 

8.  In  the  mea.i  time,  these  accounts  were  brought  to  Sylla,  who 
was  pursuing  a  victorious  campaign  against  Mithridates ;  but 
having  concluded  a  peace  with  that  monarch,  he  liastened  to 
Rome  to  take  vengeance  on  his  enemies.  Having  entered  the 
city,  he  caused  a  more  horrible  massacre  than  that  which  took 
place  under  Marius.  He  ordered  eight  thousand  men,  who  sur- 
rendered themselves  to  him,  to  be  put  to  death,  while  he,  without 
being  the  least  discomposed,  harangued  the  senate.  The  day 
following,  he  proscribed  forty  senators  and  sixteen  hundred 
knights  I  and  after  a  short  interval,  forty  senators  more,  with  a 
much  greater  number  of  the  most  distinguished  citizens  of  Rome. 
He  then  caused  himself  to  be  proclaimed  perpetual  dictator,  but 
after  having  held  it  for  nearly  three  years^  to  the  astonishment 
of  all  mankind,  he  resigned  the  dictatorship,  and  retired  to  the 
country,  where  he  passed  the  remainder  of  his  days  'n  the  society 
of  licentious  persons,  and  the  occasional  pursuit  of  literature. 
After  his  death,  a  magnificpnt  monument  was  erected  to  him, 
"vith  the  following  epitaph  written  by  himself : — "  I  am  Sylla,  the 
Fortunate,  who,  in  fne  course  of  my  life,  have  surpassed  Doth 
friends  and  finemies  ;  the  former  in  the  good,  and  the  latter  in 
the  evil  I  have  done  them."  In  the  civn  war  between  Marius 
ap^d  Sylla,  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  Roman  citizens  are 
said  to  have  been  sacrificed,  including  among  them  more  than 
two  hundred  senators  and  persons  of  distinguished  rank. 

9.  While  the  commonwealth  was  yet  distracted  by  the  old  dis- 
sensions, new  calamities  were  added.  Spartacus,  a  Thracian, 
who  had  been  kept  at  Capua  as  a  gladiator,  placing  himself  at  the 
head  of  an  army  of  slaves,  laid  waste  the  country,  but  was  at 
length  totally  defeated  by  Crassus,  with  the  loss  of  forty  thou- 
sand men.  A  few  years  after  this  event,  a  conspiracy,  vyhich 
threatened  the  destruction  of  Rome,  was  headed  by  Catiline,  a 
man  of  courage  and  talents,  but  of  ruined  fortune,  and  of  the 
most  profligate  character.    A  plan  was  concerted  for  a  simulta- 

What  did  Cinna  do  in  favour  of  Marius  ?  What  did  Marius  refuse  ?  Having;  en- 
tered the  cily,  what  did  he  order  ?  What  did  he  next  do?— 8.  What  did  Sylla  do  on 
entering  the  city  ?  Wliat  did  he  cause  to  bo  proclaimed  ?  What  was  the  epitaph 
written  by  himself?  How  many  citizens  perished  in  the  civil  war  ? — 9.  What  is  re- 
lated of  Spart'.eus  ?  AVliat  took  place  aAer  ihis  event  T  What  plan  was  formed  ?  By 
whom  was  it  detected  ? 


fW" 


',   f 


!i 


II 


72 


ROME. 


neous  iiisuri('cti«>ii  throughout  Italy;  that  Rome  should  be  firea 
in  different  plac*  3  at  once,  and  that  in  the  general  confusion, 
Catiline,  at  the  ho.ad  of  an  army,  should  enter  the  city  and  mas- 
sacre all  the  senators.  The  plot  was  fortunately  detected  and 
suppressed  by  the  vigilance  and  energy  of  Cicero,  the  great  Ro- 
man orator,  who  was  consul  at  the  time.  Crstilirc,  at  the  head 
of  an  Jirmy  of  twelve  thousand  men,  was  deitated  and  slain  ia 
the  battle. 


SECTION  V.  .       : 

From  the  First  Triumvirate  f;)  the  Blssoluli on  of  the  Common" 

wealth.    JL  C.  60  to  31. 

1.  PoMPEY,  who,  or.  accouru.  of  his  military  exploits,  was  pur- 
named  the  Great,  having  been  appointed  to  conduct  tJie  MiUM'i- 
datic  war,  brought  it  to  a  successful  ternunation.  He  tJefeated 
Mithridates  and  Tigrunes,  king  of  Armenia,  rpK^Tc^d  Syria,  to- 
gelhtM-  with  Judea,  to  a  Roman  proyi; set  On K's  ret  s  i  to  Oome, 
he  was  honored  with  a  splendid  triumph,  ^vhiclj  continued  three 
dai ' ,,  duting  which  the  citizens  gazed  with  astonishment  on  the 
spoils  of  cistern  grandeur  which  preceded  his  chariot. 

2.  F uH'^pey,  however,  found  a  great  rival  in  Crassus,  who  was 
the  rici»ejinan  m  Rome,  and  courted  popularity  by  his  extensive 
patron;. ge  and  great  liberality.  As  they  both  aspired  to  the  first 
place  in  the  republic,  a  mutual  jealousy  existed  between  them. 
Such  w^as  the  state  of  things,  when  Julius  Caesar,  a  young  man, 
who  had  already  distinguished  himself  \}\,^  his  military  achieve- 
ments, had  the  address  to  affect  a  reconciliation  between  them, 
and  to  ingratiate  himself  into  the  favor  of  e:ich.  They  agreed  to 
appropriate  to  themselves  the  whole  power  of  the  state,  and  enter- 
ed into  that  famous  league,  styled  the  First  Triumvirate. 

3.  They  immediately  proceeded  to  divide  the  Roman  provinces 
among  themselves.  Pompey,  who  had  remained  at  Koine,  re- 
ceived Spain  and  Africa ;  Syria  fell  to  the  lot  of  Crassus,  and 
Csesar  chose  Gaul  for  his  portion,  and  as^  soon  as  time  permitted, 
proceeded  to  lake  possession  of  his  province.  Crassus,  in  a  war 
with  the  Parthians,  was  defeated,  and  slain,  leaving  the  empire  to 
his  two  colleagues.  The  brilliant  career  of  victory  which  attended 
the  arms  of  Csesar,  in  Gaul,  his  high  military  reputation,  and  in- 
creasing popularity,  did  not  fail  to  awaken  a  spirit  of  jealousy  in 
the  breast  of  Pompey.  Caesar,  desirous  of  trying  whether  his 
rival  would  promote  or  oppose  his  pretensions,  applied  to  the  se- 
nate for  a  continuation  of  his  authority,  \v^hich  was  about  to  expire. 
That  body,  being  devoted  to  the  interests  of  Pompey,  denied  his 
request,  and  finally  ordered  him  to  lay  down  his  government,  and 
disband  his  forces,  within  a  limited  time,  under  the  penalty  of 
being  considered  an  enemy  to  the  commonwealth. 

1.  What  is  said  of  Pompey  ?  How  was  he  honoured  on  his  return  to  Rome? — ^2.  In 
whom  did  Pompey  find  a  rival?  Who  effected  a  reconciliation  between  them? 
What  did  they  agree  to  do  ? — 3.  Where  did  Pompey  remain  ?  Whai  fell  to  the  lot 
of  Crassus?  What  didCcesar  choose?  AVhat  happened  to  Crassus?  What  was  the 
effect  of  CcBsar's  career  of  victory  ?     What  is  said  of  CiEsur  ? 


\\ 


ROiME. 


73 


le  Common' 


4.  This  hasty  measure  detevmined  the  course  of  Csesar.  He 
now  resolved  to  support  his  claim  by  force  of  arms,  and  finding 
his  troops  devoted  to  his  interest,  he  immediately  commenced  his 
march  towards  Italy.  Having  crossed  the  Alps,  he  halted  at 
Ravenna,  and  wrote  again  to  the  seriate,  offering  to  resign  all 
command,  if  Pompey  would  follow  his  example; Tsut  that  body 
refused  to  listen  to  his  demand.  Proceeding  on  his  march,  he 
soon  arrived  on  the  banks  of  the  Rubicon,  a  small  river  separating 
Italy  from  Cisalpine  Gaul,  and  forming  the  limits  of  his  coinmancT. 
The  Romans  had  always  been  taught  to  consider  this  river  as  the 
sacred  boundary  of  their  domestic  empire;  Caesar,  therefore, 
when  arrived  on  the  banks  of  this  famous  stream,  stopped  short, 
as  if  impressed  with  the  greatness  of  his  enterprise,  and  its  fearful 
consequences ;  he  pondered  for  some  time  in  fixed  melancholy, 
looking  upon  the  river,  and  then  observed  to  Pollio,  one  of  his 
generals,  "  If  I  pajs  this  river,  what  miseries  shall  I  bring  upon 
my  country;  and  if  I  now  stop  short,  I  am  undone."  Thus  say- 
ing, he  exclaimed,  "The  die  is  cast;"  and  putting  spurs  to  his 
horse,  he  plunged  into  the  stream,  followed  by  his  troops. 

5.  The  news  of  Cstsar^s  movement  excited  the  utmost  conster- 
nation at  Rome.  Pompey,  who  had  boasted  that  he  could  raise 
an  army  by  stamping  his  foot  upon  the  ground,  finding  himself 
unable  to  resist  Caesar  in  Rome,  where  he  had  many  partisans, 
led  his  forces  to  Capua,  where  he  had  a  few  legions,  thence  he 
proceeded  to  Brundusium,  and  finally  passed  over  to  Dyrrachium," 
m  Macedonia.  In  his  retreat,  he  was  followed  by  the  consuls  and 
the  greater  part  of  the  senators;  among  them  was  the  famous  Cato^ 
and  Cicero,  the  orator. 

6.  Caesar,  in  the  mean  time,  having  made  himself  master  of  all 
Italy  in  the  space  of  sixty  days,  marched  to  Rome,  entered  the 
city  in  triumph,  amidst  the  acclamations  of  the  citizens,  seized  the 
public  treasury,  and  possessed  himself  of  the  supreme  authority. 
On  every  occasion,  he  manifested  the  greatest  liberality  and 
clemency ;  he  said  that  he  had  entered  Italy,  not  to  injure,  but  to 
restore  tne  liberties  of  Rome.  After  a  stay  of  only  a  few  days, 
he  proceeded  to  Spain,  where  he  defeated  Fompey^s  lieutenant, 
made  himself  master  of  the  whole  country,  ana  again  returned 
victorious  to  Rome.  The  citizens  received  nim  with  fresh  demon- 
strations of  joy,  and  created  him  consul  and  dictator,  but  the 
latter  office  he  resigned,  after  he  had  held  it  eleven  days. 

7.  While  Csesar  was  thus  employed,  Pompey  was  equally  assi- 
duous in  making  preparation  to  oppose  him.  All  the  monarcha 
of  the  east  had  declared  in  his  favor,  and  sent  him  large  supplies : 
his  army  was  numerous,  and  his  fleet  consisted  of  five  hundred 
vessels.  Caesar,  remaining  only  eleven  days  in  Rome,  led  his 
forces  in  pursuit  of  Pompey.    But  before  coming  to  any  general 


4.  ^Vhat  did  he  now  resolve  ?  When  he  arrived  on  the  banks  of  the  Rubicon 
what  IS  related  of  Caesar  ?  What  did  he  say  ?— 5.  What  is  said  of  Pompey?  Where 
aid  he  proceed?  By  whom  was  he  followed?— fl.  In  the  mean  time  what  did  CaeMT 
S  ^ruY  '"'*  ^®  manifest?  Where  did  he  proceed  ?  What  was  he  created?— 
7.  While  CtEsar  was  thus  employed,  what  is  said  of  Pompey  ?  Befce  comingr  to  ant 
•ngageraent,  what  did  Cajsar  do  ? 


74 


ROME. 


engagement,  he  once  more  made  an  effort  to  bring  his  rival  io  an 
accommodation,  oifering  to  refer  all  to  the  senate  and  people  of 
Rome ;  this  overture  was  rejected,  on  the  ground  that  the  people 
of  Rome  were  too  much  in  Caesar's  interest. 

8.  The  two  armies  came  in  sight  of  each  other  near  Dyrra- 
chium,  where  an  engagement  took  place,  which  terminated  in 
favor  of  Pompey,  who  afterwards  led  his  forces  to  the  plains  of 
jPharsalia,  where  he  determined  to  await  the  arrival  oi  Caesar,  and 
decide  the  fate  of  the  empire  by  a  single  battle.  This  was  what 
Csesar  had  long  and  ardently  desired;  and  now,  learning  the 
resolution  of  Pompey,  hastened  to  meet  him.  Every  thing  con- 
nected with  the  contest  abcut  to  follow  was  calculated  to  excite 
the  deepest  interest ;  the  armies  were  composed  of  the  bravest 
soldiers  in  the  world,  commanded  bv  the  two  greatest  generals 
of  the  age,  and  the  prize  contended  for  was  nothing  less  than 
the  Roman  empire.  Pompey *s  army  consisted  of  upwards  of 
fifty  thousand  men,  while  the  forces  of  Ciesar  were  less  than  half 
that  number,  yet  under  much  ^Detter  discipline. 

9.  As  the  armies  approachea,  the  two  generals  went  from  rank 
to  rank,  encouraging  their  men,  ?nimatinff  their  hopes,  or  lessen- 
ing their  apprehensions.  Pompey  uifec'  ♦n**  j-^niice  of  his  cause, 
declaring  that  he  was  about  to  engage  in  the  defence  of  liberty 
and  his  country.  Csesar,  on  the  other  hand,  insisted  on  nothing 
so  strongly  to  his  soldiers  as  his  frequent  and  unsuccessful  en- 
deavors for  peace;  he  spoke  of  the  blood  he  was  about  to  shed, 
with  the  deepest  regret,  and  only  pled  the  necessity  which  urged 
him  to  it.  There  was  only  so  much  space  between  thft  two  armies 
as  to  give  room  for  fighting.  The  signal  for  the  battle  was  given ; 
Caesar's  men  lushed  to  the  combat  with  their  usual  impetuosity  ; 
(he  dreadful  conflict  had  now  raged  with  unabating  fury,  from 
early  in  the  morning  till  noo";  when  the  scales  of  victory  turned 
in  favor  of  Ca?*ar,  whose  loss  only  amounted  to  two  hundred  men, 
while  fifteen  thousand  of  Pompey' s  troops  were  ieft  dead  upon 
the  plain,  and  twenty-four  thousand  surrendered  themselves  pri- 
soners of  war. 

^  10.  Caesar,  on  this  occasion,  manifested  his  usual  characteristic 
disposition  of  clemency  and  humanity.  He  set  at  liberty  the  sena- 
tors and  Roman  kniglits,  and  incorporated  with  his  own  army  the 
greater  number  of  the  prisoners ;  and  committed  to  the  flames  all 
Pompey's  letters  without  reading  them.  When  viewing  the  field 
strewed  with  his  fallen  countrymen,  he  seemed  deeply  affected 
at  the  melancholy  spectacle,  and  wa  heard  to  say :  "  They  would 
have  it  so." 

11.  The  situation  of  Pompey  was  deplorable  in  the  extreme 
For  thirty  years  he  had  been  accustomed  to  victory,  and  ruled  the 
councils  01^  the  commonwealth ;  a  single  day  beheld  him  precipi- 
tated from  the  summit  of  power,  a  miserable  fugitive.    Escaping 

8.  "Where  did  a  slight  engagement  take  place  ?  Wliere  did  Pompey  lead  his  forces? 
What  is  said  of  CtEsar?  What  of  the  armies? — 9.  As  the  armies  approached,  what 
was  done?  What  did  Pompey  urge?  On  what  did  Cajsar  insist?  What  was  the 
issue  of  the  battle  ?  What  was  the  number  of  the  slain?— 10,  "What  is  said  of  Caesar  on 
this  occasion  ?  On  viewing  the  field  what  was  he  heard  to  say? — 11.  What  wai 
the  situation  of  Pompey  ? 


ROME. 


76 


_  the  beautiful  vale  of 
"Lesbos,  where  he  met 
meeting  was  deeply  aft'ecting ;  at  the 
news  of  his  reverse  of  fortune,  she  fainted ;  at  length  recovering, 
she  ran  through  the  city  to  the  sea  side.  Pompey  received  her 
without  speaking  a  word,  and  for  some  time  supported  ht'r  in  his 
arms  in  silent  anguish.  But  time  would  not  permit  him  long  to 
indulge  in  grief.  Accompanied  by  Cornelia,  he  sailed  for  Ugypt 
with  a  few  friends,  to  seek  protection  of  Ptolemy,  whose  father 
he  had  befriended.  But  as  he  approached  the  shore,  he  was  basely 
murdered  while  yet  within  sight  v»f  his  wife,  and  his  body  thrown 
upon  the  sand.  His  freedman  burnt  the  corpse  and  buried  the 
ashes,  over  which  was  placed  the  following  inscription :  '*  He, 
whose  merits  deserve  a  temple,  can  now  scarcely  find  a  tomb." 

12.  In  the  meantime,  Caesar  lost  no  time  in  pursuing  his  rival 
to  Egypt,  but  on  his  arrival  there,  the  first  news  he  received  was 
the  account  of  Pompey's  unfortunate  end  ;  and  shortly  aftiirwards 
he  was  presented  with  the  head  and  ring  of  the  fallen  general, 
but  turning  his  face  from  the  sight,  he  gave  vent  to  his  feelings  in 
a  flood  of  tears  ;  and  shortly  afterwards  ordered  a  splendid  monu- 
ment to  be  erected  to  his  memory.  The  throne  ot  Egypt  at  this 
time,  was  disputed  hy  P/oIemy  and  his  sister,  the  celebrated  Cleo- 
pitra  ;  but  Csesur,  captivated  by  the  charms  of  the  beautiful  queen, 
decided  the  contest  in  her  favor,  and  at  length  reduced  Egypt  to 
the  dominion  of  Rome.  Cajsar,  after  this  event,  abandoned  him- 
self i  >  pleasure  in  the  company  of  Cleopatra,  but  was  soon  called 
to  suppress  the  revolt  of  FharnaceSytUe  son  of  Mithridafes,  who 
had  seized  upon  Colchis  and  Armenia.  Csesar  defeated  him  in  a 
battle  at  Zela,  with  so  much  ease  that  in  writing  to  the  senate  at 
Rome,  he  expressed  the  rapidity  of  his  victory  and  suppression  of 
the  revolt  in  these  words:  f^eni,  vidi,  vici:  '^  J  came,  I  saw,  1 
conquered.^* 

13.  Leaving  the  scene  of  conquest  in  the  East,  Cresar  hastened 
to  R)ine,  where  his  presence  was  much  required  by  reason  of  the 
disorders  occasioned  by  the  bad  administration  of  Antony,  who 
governed  the  city  during  his  absence ;  but  tranq^uillity  was  soon 
restored.  Cassar's  stay  at  Rome  was  short,  being  called  into 
Africa  to  oppose  an  army  raised  by  the  partisans  of  Jrompey,  under 
th?  command  of  S'cipio  and  Calo,  assisted  by  Jiiba,  king  of  Mau- 
ritania ;  he,  however,  defeated  their  united  forces  in  the  battle  of 
Thapsus.  Upon  this  Cato,  who  was  a  rigid  Stoic  and  stern  repub- 
lican, fled  to  Utica,  where  he  resolved  to  resist  the  power  of 
Csesar,  but  finding  that  all  was  lost,  determined  not  to  survive 
the  liberty  of  his  country,  and  therefore  killed  himself  in  despair. 

14.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  \yar  in  Africa,  Csssar  returned  to 
Rome,  and  celebrated  a  magnificent  triumph,  which  lasted  four 
days;  the  first  was  for  Gaul,  the  second  for  Egypt,  the  third  for 

How  did  lie  receive  his  wife  ?  Whore  did  he  sail  ?  What  was  his  fate  T  What  in- 
scription was  placed  on  his  tomb? — 12.  In  the  meantime  what  did  Cccsar  do?  W'hat 
is  said  of  the  throne  of  Ef?ypt  at  this  time?  Of  Ctcsar  ?  After  the  battle  of  Zela, 
how  did  Ca.sar  express  the  rapidity  of  his  victory? — 13.  What  was  Owsar's  next 
course?  What  called  him  into  Africa?  What  is  related  of  Calo  ?— 14.  At  the  con- 
clusiou  of  the  war  what  did  Caesar  do  ? 


76 


ROME. 


his  victories  in  the  East,  and  the  fourth  for  his  victory  over  Juha. 
He  distributed  liberj^Uy  rewards  to  his  veteran  soldiers  and  offi- 
cers; the  citizens  also* shared  his  bounty;  after  distributing  a 
certain  quantity  of  corn,  oil  and  money,  among  them,  he  entertained 
them  at  a  public  feast,  at  which  twenty  thousand  tables  were  set, 
and  treated  them  to  a  combat  of  gladiators.  The  senate  and  the 
people,  intoxicated  by  the  allurements  of  pleasure,  seemed  to  vie 
with, each  other  in  their  acts  of  servility  and  adulation  towards  the 
man  who  had  deprived  them  of  their  liberty.  He  was  hailed  as 
the  father  of  his  country,  created  perpetual  dictator,  received  the 
appell.ition  of  emperor,  and  his  person  was  declared  sacred. 

15.  Having  restored  order  in  Rome,  he  again  found  himself 
obliged  to  go  into  Spain,  wliere  Lahienus  and  the  two  sons  of 
Pompey  had  raised  an  army  Hffainst  him ;  but  he  completely 
defe.ited  them  in  an  obstinate  uattle,  fought  on  tlie  plains  of 
Munda.  Caesar,  by  this  victory,  having  triumphed  over  all  his 
enemies,  devoted  the  remainder  of  his  life  t(»  the  benefit  of  the 
commonwealth.  As  clemency  was  his  favorite  virtue,  he  readily 
pardoned  all  who  had  at  any  time  bore  arms  against  him;  without 
any  distinction  of  party,  he  seemed  only  to  consider  the  happiness 
and  prosperity  of  the  people ;  he  adorned  the  city  with  magnifi- 
cent buildings;  rebuilt  Carthage  and  Corinth,  sending  colonies 
to  both  these  places ;  he  corrected  many  abuses  in  the  state,  re- 
formed the  calendar,  undertook  to  drain  the  Pontine  marsh,  and 
intended  to  cut  through  the  isthmus  of  Peloponnesus. 

16.  But  while  he  thus  inedilated  projects  beyond  the  limits  of 
the  longest  life,  a  deep  conspiracy  was  formed  against  him,  em- 
bracing no  less  than  sixty  senators,  among  whom  were  Brutus 
and  C^assiMS,  whose  lives  had  been  spared  by  the  conqueror  after 
the  battle  of  Pharsalia.  It  had  been  rumoured  that  a  crown 
would  be  presented  to  him  on  the  ides  of  March,  namely  the 
fifteenth  of  that  month :  the  conspirators  therefore  fixed  upon 
that  day  for  the  execution  of  their  design.        * 

Accordingly,  as  soon  as  6^y?6«rhad  taken  his  seat  in  the  senate- 
house,  they  assembled  around  him  under  the  pretence  of  solicit- 
ing for  the  pardon  of  a  certain  individual  who  had  been  banished 
by  Caesar's  order,  and  assailed  him  with  their  daggers.  He 
defended  himself  for  some  time  with  great  vigor,  until  seeing 
Brutus,  his  friend,  whom  he  tenderly  loved,  among  the  conspira- 
tors, he  exclaimed,  et  tu  Brute,  "  jSnd  you  too,  Brutus^^^  then 
resigning  himself  to  his  fate  and  covering  his  face  with  his  robe, 
he  fell,  pierced  with  twenty-three  wounds,  at  the  base  of  Pom- 
pej's  statue. 

Thus  perished  Julius  Caesar,  \n  the  fifty-sixth  year  of  his  age, 
whose  ruling  passion  was  ambition,  and  wnose  redeeming  virtue 
was  clemency.    [^See  particulars  of  his  character  in  Biography.'] 

How  did  lir  entertain  the  people  ?  How  wns  lie  hailed  ?  &'c — ^15.  Why  was  he  ngaiii 
obliged  to  go  into  Spain  ?  Having  triumphed  over  all  his  enemies,  what  did  he  re- 
solve to  do '.'  Mention  some  of  the  acts  he  now  performed. — 16.  What  was  formed 
against  him  ?  What  had  been  rumoured  ?  W '  U  happened  as  Ca?8or  took  his  seat  in 
the  senaie-house  ?  How  did  he  defend  himself .  On  seeing  Brutus,  what  did  he  say' 
What  WPS  his  age? 


f\ 


noME. 


77 


Lse  of  Pom- 


17.  No  sooner  was  tli'^  death  of  Caesar  known,  than  the  whole 
city  was  thrown  into  utmost  consternation.  His  bleeding 
corpse  was  exposed  in  the  forum  ;  liis  friend,  Mark  Antony,  pro- 
nounced over  it  a  funeral  oration,  and  by  his  eloquent  appeals  to 
the  sympathy  of  the  people,  so  inllamed  their  resentment  against 
his  murderers,  that  tney  were  obligetl  to  escape  from  the  city. 

Mark  Antony,  who  was  a  man  of  great  military  talents,  but  of 
a  most  profligate  character;  Lcpidus,  who  was  possessed  of  im- 
mense wealth ;  and  Octavius  Ciesar,  afterwards  surnamed  Jhigiis- 
Ins,  who  was  Caesar's  grand-nephew  and  adopted  heir,  formed 
the  design  of  dividing  among  themselves  the  supreme  authority, 
and  thus  established  the  second  Triumvirate,  which  produced  the 
most  dreadful  calamities  in  the  republic. 

18.  They  stipuhited  that  all  their  enemies  should  be  destroyed, 
each  sacrificing  his  nearest  friends  to  the  vengeance  of  his  col- 
leagues. Thus  Antony  consigned  to  dealh  his  uncle  Ztr«t/«; 
Lepidus  his  brother  Paiilus  ^  and  Octavius  gave  up  his  friend, 
the  celebrated  Cicero,  to  whim  he  was  under  the  most  binding 
obligation,  in  order  to  gratify  (he  hatred  of  Antony.  The  illus- 
trious orator  was  assassinated  in  the  sixty-fourth  year  of  his  age, 
by  Popiliius  Lanus,  whose  life  he  had  saved  in  a  capital  case. 
Ilome  was  again  deluged  in  the  blood  of  her  citizens;  in  the  hor» 
rible  proscription  that  followed,  three  hundred  senators,  with 
two  thousand  kriights,  besides  many  other  persons  of  distinguished 
rank,  were  sacrificed. 

19.  In  the  mean  time,  P.rutus  and  Cassius,  having  retired  into 
Thrace,  collected  an  Jirniy  of  one  hundred  thousand  men,  and 
made  the  last  and  expiring  effort  to  restore  the  commonwealth. 
t^nthony  and  Octavius  inarched  against  them  with  an  army  supe- 
rior in  number.  The  empire  of  the  world  again  depended  upon 
the  issue  of  a  single  battle.  The  two  armies  met  on  the  plains  of 
Pliilimi,  and  after  a  dreadful  conflict,  which  lasted  for  two  days, 
the  death-blow  was  given  to  Roman  liberty,  by  the  total  defeat 
of  the  republican  army.  Brutus  and  Cassius  resolving  not  to 
survive  the  liberties  of  their  country,  avoided  the  vengeance  of 
their  enemies  by  a  voluntjiry  death. 

20.  The  power  of  the  Triumviri  being  thus  established  upon 
the  ruins  of  the  commonwealth,  they  began  to  think  of  enjoying 
the  honors  to  which  they  had  aspired.  Lepidus  was  shortly 
after  deposed  and  banished.  Antony  we~<  unto  Greece,  and 
having  made  some  stay  at  Athens/he  passed  ia\  >  Asia.  He  pro- 
ceeded from  kingdom  to  kingdom,  attendf  'Ji  hj  a  crowd  of  sove- 
reigns, exacting  contributions  and  givir?^  .way  crowns  with 
capricious  insolence.  He  summoned  Cleopatra,  queen  of  Egypt, 
to  Tarsus,  to  answer  to  the  charge  of  having  aided  the  conspira- 
tors. She  accordingly  came,  decked  in  all  the  emblems  of  the 
queen  of  love  j  her  galley  was  covered  with  gold ;  the  sails  of 

Vq  ^■**?'?'?o"6  ^y  M"'^  Antony?  "Who  composed  the  second  Triumvirate? 
1  •  1  i'U  ^^^  1***^^  stipulate  ?  VV^hat  was  the  fate  of  the  illustrious  orator  ?  What 
IS  saia  ot  Kome  ?— 19.  What  was  done  by  Brutus  and  Cassius  ?  By  whom  were  they 
opposed  f  Where  did  thfl  armies  meet?  What  was  the  issue  of  the  battle?  What 
* -M,f  ?  ^^S.'"'^^  *'?''  Caitius  ?— 20.  What  was  tlie  fate  of  Lepidus  ?  Where  did 
Antony  go  ?    AVhat  is  related  of  Cleopatra  ? 


;  111 


1 


78 


ROME. 


purple  floating  to  the  wind ;  the  oars  of  silver  swept  to  ihe  sound 
of  nutes  and  cymbals;  she  reclined  upon  a  couch  •  in/ji^id  with 
stars  of  gold,  and  such  ornaments  as  the  poets  usuuily  ascribe  to 
Venus.  Antony,  captivated  by  her  charms,  forgot  to  d  xide 
upon  her  cause,  and  giving  up  all  the  pursuits  of  ambition,  aban- 
doned himself  to  pleasure  in  the  companv  of  the  Egyptian  queen. 
He  lavished  on  her  the  provinces  of  the  Roman  empire ;  and 
having  on  her  account  divorced  his  wife  Octavia,  the  sister  of 
h'xn  colleague,  an  open  rupture  took  place  between  him  and 
Odavius. 

21.  Tiie  great  battle  of  Actium  decided  the  contest  in  favor 
of  Octavius,  who,  by  this  victory,  was  left  sole  master  of  the 
empire.  After  this  defeat,  Antony  put  an  end  to  his  life  by  fall- 
ing on  his  sword;  and  Cleopatra,  to  avoid  being  led  captive  to 
Rome  to  grace  the  triumph  of  Augustus,  procured  her  own  death 
by  the  poison  of  an  asp. 


SECTION  VI. 

Rome  under  the  Emperors.  The  Caesars:  ^iignstus,  Tiberius, 
Caligula,  Claudius,  Nero,  Galba,  Otho^  Vitellius,  Vespasian, 
Titus,  and  Domitian.    A.  C.^\,to  A.  D.  96. 

1.  By  the  death  of  Antony,  Octavius,  now  styled  Augustus, 
became  sole  master  of  the  Roman  empire.  Having  returned  in 
triumph  to  Rome,  he  endeavored,  by  suujptuous  feasts  and  mag- 
nificent shows,  to  obliterate  the  impressions  of  his  former  cruelty, 
;and  resolved  to  secure,  by  acts  of  clemency  and  benevolence, 
that  throne,  the  foundation  of  which  was  laid  in  blood.  Having 
-established  order  in  the  state,  Augustus  found  himself  agitated 
by  different  inclinations,  and  considered  for  some  time  whether 
he  should  retain  the  imperial  authority  or  restore  the  republic. 
By  Agrippa  he  was  advised  to  pursue  the  latter  course;  but  fol- 
lowing the  advice  of  Miecenas,  he  resolved  to  retain  the  sovereign 
authority. 

2.  Augustus,  in  his  administration,  affected  an  appearance  of 
great  moderation  and  respect  for  the  public  rights,  and  having 
gained  the  affections  of  tne  people  and  his  soldiers,  he  endea- 
vored by  every  means  to  render  permanent  their  attachment. 
As  a  general,  he  was  more  fortunate  than  eminent;  though  the 
general  character  of  his  reign  was  pacific,  still  several  wars  were 
successfully  carried  on  by  his  lieutenants;  he  seemed  to  aim  at 
{gaining  a  character  by  the  arts  of  peace  alone :  he  embellished 
the  city,  erected  public  buildings  and  pursued^  the  policy  of 
maintaining  order  and  tranquillity  in  every  portion  of  his  vast 
dominions.    During  his  reign,  the  temple  of  Janus  was  closed  for 

What  did  he  lavish  on  her?  What  took  place  betwreen  him  and  Octavius?— 
•21.  What  is  said  of  the  battle  of  Actium  ?  What  was  the  end  of  Antony  and  Cleo- 
patra? 

1.  Who  now  became  sole  master  of  the  empire?  What  did  he  endeavour  to  do  ?  By 
■what  was  he  agitated  ?  Whf  3  advice  did  he  follow  ?— 2.  What  did  Augustus  effect  f 
'VVhat  is  said  of  him  as  -1  gfentral?    During  hia  reign,  what  was  closed  ? 


(\ 


ROME. 


79 


the  first  time  since  the  commencement  of  the  second  Punic  tvaty 
and  third  time  from  the  reign  of  A't/wm. 

Augustus  having  accompanied  Tiberius  in  his  march  into 
lUyria,  was  taken  dangerously  ill,  and  on  his  return,  died  at 
Nolla,  near  Capua,  in  the  seventy-sixth  year  of  his  age,  after  an 
illustrious  reign  of  forty -four  years. 

3.  Augustus  was  possessed  of  eminent  abilities,  both  as  a  \yar- 
rior  and  a  statesman;  but  the  cruelties  and  treachery  exercised 
by  him  while  a  member  of  the  triumvirate,  have  left  an  indelible 
stain  upon  his  character,  and  rendered  it  doubtful  whether  the 
virtues  which  he  manifested  in  after-life  sprung  rather  from 

Kolicy  than  from  principle.  The  emperor  ana  his  chief  minister, 
laccenas,  were  both  eminent  patrons  of  learning  and  the  arts ; 
and  the  Augustan  age  .of  Roman  literature  has  been  justly  ad- 
mired by  all  succeeding  ages.  Among  those  who  distinguished 
his  reign  were  the  celebrated  poets  Ptrgil,  Horace,  antl  Ovid^ 
with  Livy,  the  historian.  But  the  most  memorable  event  which 
took  place  during  the  reign  of  Augustus,  was  the  birth  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  which  happened,  according  to 
the  best  authorities,  in  the  twenty-sixth  year  of  his  reign,  and 
four  years  before  the  period  commonly  assigned  for  the  Chris- 
tian era. 

4.  Augustus,  previous  to  his  death,  had  nominated  Tiberius  to 
succeed  him  in  the  empire.  The  new  emperor,  at  the  commence- 
ment of  his  reign,  exhibited  a  show  of  moderation  and  clemency; 
but  he  soon  threw  off  the  mask  and  appeared  in  his  natural  cha- 
racter, as  a  cruel  and  odious  tyrant.  The  brilliant  success  of 
his  nephew  Germanicus,  in  Germany,  excited  the  jealousy  of 
Tiberius,  who  recalled  him  to  Rome,  and  is  supposed  to  have 
caused  his  death  by  poison.  Having  then  taken  into  his  confi- 
dence Sejanus,  a  Roman  knight,  who  became  the  minister  of  his 
cruelty  and  pleasure,  he  retired  to  the  island  of  Caprere,  and 
abandoned  himself  to  the  most  infamous  debaucheries.  Sejanus, 
now  possessed  of  almost  unlimited  power,  committed  the  most 
fearful  cruelties  against  the  citizens  of  Rome  ;iVero  and  Drusus, 
the  sons  of  Germanicus,  were  starved  to  death  in  prison;  Sabinus, 
Gallus,  and  other  distinguished  persons  were  executed  upon 
slight  pretences;  but  his  career  was  of  short  duration^  being  ac- 
cused of  treason,  he  was  suddenly  precipitated  from  his  elevation 
and  executed  by  order  of  the  senate;  his  body  was  afterwards 
dragged  ignominiously  through  the  streets. 

5.  This  event  seemed  only  to  increase^  the  emperor's  rage  for 
cruelty;  now  weary  of  particular  executions,  he  gave  orders  that 
all  the  accused  should  be  put  to  death  without  further  examina- 
tion. When  one  Carmdius  had  killed  himself  to  avoid  the  tor- 
ture, "Ah,"  exclaimed  Tiberius,  "how  has  that  man  been  able 

Where  did  he  die  ?  "What  was  his  age,  and  length  of  his  reign  ? — 3.  What  is  said 
of  the  abilities  of  Augustus  ?  Of  what  was  he  patron  ?  Who  were  distinguished  in 
his  reign  ?  ^Vhat  was  the  most  memorable  event  that  took  place  during  it  ?— 4.  Whom 
did  Augustus  nominate?  How  did  he  commence  his  reign?  What  excited  his  jea- 
lousy? Whom  did  he  take  into  his  confidence  ?  What  is  said  of  Sejanus?  AVhat 
was  his  fate? — 5.  What  orders  did  the  emperor  give  now?  What  exclamation  did 
he  make  * 


80 


HOME. 


to  escape  me."  He  died  in  the  seventy-eighth  year  of  his  age 
and  twenty-second  of  his  reign;  his  death  was  hastened  either  by 
strangling  or  poison.  In  the  eighteenth  year  of  this  emperor's 
re:gn,  Jesus  Christ  suffered  death  upon  the  cross. 

6.  Tiberius  adopted  for  successor,  Caligula,  who  commenced 
his  reign  under  the  most  favorable  auspices,  and  his  first  acts 
were  even  beneficent  and  patriotic  :  but  his  subsequent  conduct 
was  marked  by  every  species  of  human  depra.vity.  He  assumed 
divine  honors,  and  caused  temples  to  be  built  and  sacrifices  to 
be  oft'ered  to  himself  as  a  divinity.  He  took  such  delight  in  cru- 
elty, that  he  wished  that  all  the  Roman  people  had  but  one  neck, 
that  he  might  despatch  them  at  a  single  blow.  Happy  for  man- 
kind, his  reign  was  of  short  duration;  he  was  assassinated  in  t!.c 
twenty-ninth  year  of  his  age  and  fourth  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  41. 

7.  After  the  death  of  Caligula,  his  uncle  Claudius^  and  grand- 
son of  Mark  Antony,  was  raised  to  the  throne.  He  was  a  man 
of  weak  and  timid  character,  and  a  slave  to  the  most  degrading 
vices.  The  only  remarkable  enterprise  during  his  reign,  was  his 
expedition  into  Britain.  Caradacus,  the  illustrious  king  of  that 
island,  after  a  brave  resistance,  was  taken  prisoner  ancl  carried 
captive  to  Rome.  As  he  passed  through  the  streets  and  observed 
the  splendor  of  the  city,  he  exclaimed,  "  How  is  it  possible  that 
men  possessed  of  such  magnificence  at  home,  should  envy  Carac- 
tacus  in  an  humble  cottage  in  Britain.'^ 

Claudius  was  poisoned  by  his  wife  Agrippina,  in  the  fourteenth 
year  of  his^  reign  and  sixty-fourth  of  nis  age,  in  order  to  make 
room  for  Nero,  her  son  by  a  former  husband,  A.  D.  55. 

8.  Nero,  now  in  the  seventeenth  year  of  his  age,  began  his 
reign  with  universal  approbation;  he  was  even  so  much  inclined 
to  clemency  and  forgiveness,  that  when  obliged  to  sign  a  warrant 
for  the  execution  of  a  criminal,  he  would  exclaim,  "  Would  to 
heaven  that  I  had  never  learned  to  write."  He  had  received  an 
excellent  education  under  the  philosopher  Seneca,  and  while  he 
followed  the  counsels  of  his  illustrious  preceptor,  he  governed 
with  general  applause.  But  as  he  advanced  in  age,  every  trace 
of  virtue  vanished  with  his  increasing  years.  Abandoning  the 
advice  of  his  virtuous  counsellors,  he  soon  gave  himself  up  to 
every  species  of  depravity,  and  rendered  his  name  proverbial  in 
all  succeeding  ages,  as  a  detestable  tyrant.  The  first  alarming 
instance  of  his  cruelty  was  the  execution  of  his  own  mothei 
JIffrippina.  Among  others  who  fell  victims  to  his  cruelty,  were 
Seneca,  the  philosopher,  JBurrhus,  the  prefect  of  the  pretorian 
guard,  and  Liican,  the  poet. 

9.  In  his  wild  extravagance  he  caused  the  city  of  Rome  to  be 
set  on  fire,  that  it  might  exhibit  the  representation  of  the  burning 
of  Troy,  and  stood  upon  a  high  tower  that  he  might  enjoy  the 

Wlien  did  he  die?  What  took  place  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  his  reign  ? — fl  By 
whom  was  he  succeeded  ?  What  is  said  of  liim  ?  "Wliat  did  he  assume  ?  How  did 
he  die? — 7.  Who  was  next  raised  to  the  throne?  What  was  his  character?  AVlio 
was  \cd  captive  to  Rome  ?    What  did  he  exclaim?    What  was  the  end  of  Claudius?— 

8.  Who  '■ucneedcd  him  ?    What  is  said  of  Nero  ?    By  whom  was  he  educated?    What 
was  the  first  alarming  instance  of  his  cruelty  ?  Who  were  some  of  the  other  victims  ?— 

9.  What  did  he  cause  ? 


\\ 


ROME. 


81 


Bcene.  The  conflagration  continued  for  nine  days,  and  a  great 
part  of  the  city  was  burnt  to  ashes.  But  in  order  to  avert  from 
himself  the  public  odium  of  this  action,  he  openly  charged  it  upoji 
the  Christians,  who  had  now  become  numerous  at  Rome,  and 
published  against  them  a  violent  persecution,  during  which  the 
two  illustrious  apostles  St.  Peter  and  AV.  Paul  suffered  martyr- 
dom; the  former  was  crucified  with  his  head  downivardsj  the 
latter  being  a  Roman  citizen,  had  the  honor  of  dving  bv  the 
sword.  Nero  having  rendered  himself  contemptible  by  his  follies 
and  crimes,  was  soon  destined  to  finish  his  career  by  a  tragical 
end.  The  arnjy  in  Spain  having  declared  against  nim,  raised 
Galba  to  the  throne;  the  unhappy  tyrant,  finding  himself  deserted 
by  all  and  condemned  by  the  senate,  avoided  falling  into  the 
hands  of  his  enemies  by  a  voluntary  death,  in  the  fourteenth  year 
of  his  reign  and  thirty-second  of  his  age. 

10.  On  the  death  of  Nero,  Galba  was  acknowledged  emperor 
by  the  senate,  as  he  had  been  previously  declared  by  the  legions 
under  his  command.  He  was  a  man  of  much  prudence  ana  vir- 
tue, and  had  acquired  a  high  military  reputation,  but  he  was  now 
in  the  seventy-second  year  of  his  age,  and  soon  became  unpopular 
with  th?  army  by  his  severity  and  parsimony.  At  length,  finding 
himself  unatJle  to  sustain  the  duties  of  the  government  alono,  he 
adopted  for  his  successor  the  virtuous  Piso.  This  measure, 
however,  gave  rise  to  a  revolt  in  the  army  headed  bv  Of/io,  which 
terminated  in  the  death  both  of  the  emperor  and  Piso,  after  a 
reign  of  seven  months.  Tacitys  says  of  him,  that  "  had  he  never 
ascended  the  throne,  he  would  have  been  deemed  by  all  capable 
of  reigning." 

11.  Otho  was  now  declared  emperor  by  the  army;  but  in  Vilel- 
lius  he  found  a  formidable  rival,  who  now  aspired  to  the  imperial 
throne.  Otho  being  defeated,  slew  himself,  after  a  reign  of  ninety- 
five  days.  Upon  this  event,  ViteUius  was  proclaimed  emperor, 
but  having  rendered  himself  odious  to  the  people  by  his  profligacy 
and  tyranny,  he  was  assassinated  before  he  had  completed  the 
first  year  of  his  reign;  at  the  same  time  Vespasian,  who  was  now 
at  the  head  of  the  army  in  Egypt,  was  proclaimed  emperor  by  his 
troop.  On  the  arrival  of  the  newly  elected  emperor  at  Rome,  he 
was  received  with  universal  joy.  He  had  Hsen  from  an  humble 
orijgin  to  the  highest  station  in  the  state;  he  was  equally  distin- 
guished for  his  affability,  clemency,  and  firmness.  He  ornamented 
the  city  by  erecting  various  edifices,  built  the  amphitheatre  or 
coliseum,  cherished  the  arts,  and  was  a  patron  of  learned  men, 
among  whom  were  Josephtts,  the  Jewish  historian,  Quintilian, 
the  orator,  and  Pliny,  the  naturalist. 

12.  The  most  memorable  event  of  the  reign  of  Vespasian  was 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  his  son  Titus;  after  a  tremen- 

riow  long  tliil  the  conflaffration  last?  How  did  he  avert  the  odium  from  liimself? 
Duriiip;  the  porpecution,  who  suflcrpd  martyrdom?  What  did  the  army  in  Spain  do? 
Wliot  wna  tlie  end  of  Nero  ? — 10.  Wlio  was  now  acknowledged  by  the  senate  ?  What 
is  said  of  Gallm?  What  did  he  adopt?  What  was  his  end?  What  did  Tiicitns  say 
of  l>im? — 11.  AVlio  was  now  declared  emperor?  AVhat  was  his  fate?  Who  succeed- 
ed ?  V/lint  was  the  end  of  Vitelliiis?  Who  was  next?  From  wliat  had  lie  risen  ? 
or  what  was  lie  the  patron? — 12.  What  wos  the  most  memorable  event  of  his  reign? 


82 


ROME. 


,1 


dous  siege  of  six  months,  tlie  city  was  taken  and  razed  to  the 
ground,  verifying  the  predictions  of  our  divine  Saviour,  that  "  not 
a  stone  should  remain  upon  a  stone."  According  to  Josephus. 
the  number  of  the  Jews  that  perished  during  the  siege  exceeded 
one  million,  and  the  captives  amounted  to  almost  a  hundred 
thousand.  Vespasian  having  reiffned  ten  years,  beloved  by  his 
subjects,  died  at  Campania,  in  the  seventieth  year  of  his  age, 
A.  D.  79. 

13.  The  late  emperor  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Titus,  who,  ou 
account  of  his  amiable  virtues,  justice  and  humanity,  obtained  the 
appellation  of  the  "  Delight  of  mankind."  Recollecting  one 
evening,  that  he  had  done  no  act  of  beneficence  during  that  day, 
he  exclaimed,  "My  friends,  I  have  lost  a  day."  His  reign  is 
memorable  for  the  great  eruption  of  Mount  Vesuvius,  which  Over- 
whelmed the  cities  o^  Hercidaneum  and  Pompeii,  and  caused  the 
death  of  Pliny,  the  naturalist,  whose  curiosity  led  him  too  near 
the  scene.  Titus  died  in  the  third  year  of  his  reign,  and  in  the 
forty -first  of  his  ago;  but  strong  sus|)icion  was  entertained  that 
he  was  poisoned  by  his  brother  Domilian,  who  succeeded  to  the 
throne,  A.  D.  81. 

14.  JDomitian  was  another  Nero  in  his  character.  He  caused 
himself  to  be  worshipjied  as  a  god;  many  of  the  most  illustrious 
men  of  Rome  fell  victims  to  his  cruelty.  He  banished  the  philo- 
sophers from  the  city,  and  raised  a  dreadful  persecution  against 
the  Christians.  He  frequently  shut  himself  up  in  his  chamber, 
and  amused  himself  by  catching  flies  and  piercing  them  with  a 
bodkin,  hence  his  servant  being  asked  if  any  one  was  with  the 
emperor,  replied,  "  No,  not  even  a  fly."  His  reign  was  signal- 
ized by  the  success  of  the  Roman  arms  in  Britain,  under  the 
command  of  Agricola,  a  distinguished  general  who  had  been  sent 
to  the  country  By  Vespasian,  and  conquered  all  the  southern  por- 
tion of  the  island.  Domitian  was  assassinated  at  the  instigation 
of  his  wife,  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  his  rei^n,  A.  D.  96.  He  was 
the  last  of  those  emperors  called  the  Twelve  Caesars;  Julius 
Caesar,  the  dictator,  being  considered  the  first;  although  Augus- 
tus was  the  first  who  was  generally  styled  emperor. 


SECTION  VII. 

From  Nerva  to  Constantine  the  Great,    From  A.  D.  96  to  306. 

"^  1.  After  the  death  of  Domitian,  iVerya  was  elected  to  the 
throne.  He  was  a  man  distinguished  for  virtue  and  clemency, 
but  did  not  possess  sufficient  energy  to  suppress  the  disorders  of 
the  empire ;  and  having  adopted  Trajan  for  his  successor,  he 
died  after  a  short  reign  of  sixteen  months. 

■"Vlmt  mimbor  of  Jews  perished  daring  the  siege?  AVlicn  did  he  die? — 13.  By  whom 
wna  lie  succeeded?  Wliiit  is  suid  of  Titus?  For  wha»  is  iiis  reign  memorable? 
When  did  he  die? — 14.  Wliat  is  said  of  Domitian,  his  snccessor?  What  instnnee  Jt 
given  of  his  cruelty  ?  By  what  was  his  reign  sigiinlized  ?  How  did  he  die  ?  Of  whom 
was  he  tlie  last? 

%,  "Who  was  tiow  elected  to  tlie  throne  T    ^Vhat  is  said  of  him  T, 


ItOMfi. 


ds 


2.  Trajan,  a  native  of  Seville,  in  Spain,  is  esteemed  one  of  the 
greatest  and  mist  powerful  of  the  Roman  emperors  ;  he  was 
equally  distinguished  for  affability,  clemency,  and  munificence  ; 
on  presenting  the  sword  to  the  prefect  of  the  pretorian  guard,  he 
made  use  of  these  remarkable  words  :  "  Make  use  of  it  for  me, 
if  I  do  my  duty ;  if  not,  use  it  against  me."  The  senate  con- 
ferred on  him  the  fitle  of  Optimus,  the  Best,  and  that  body  was 
long  accustomed  to  salute  c^verv  newlv  elected  emperor  with  this 
expression  :  "'  Reign  fortu'.iately  as  Augustus,  ana  virtuously  as 
7'rajan.''^ 

3.  Trajan  was  one  of  the  greatest  generals  of  his  age;  he  en- 
larged the  boundaries  of  the  empire,  subdued  the  Parthians, 
brought  under  subjection  Assyria,  Arabia  Felix  and  Mesopo- 
tamia ;  and  in  commemoration  of  his  victory  over  the  Dacians, 
he  erected  a  pillar  at  Rome,  which  bears  his  name,  and  which 
still  remains  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable  monuments  of  that 
city. 

He  was  a  munificent  patron  of  literature,  and  in  his  reign 
Pliny^ih^  younger,  Juvenal,  and  Plutarch  flourished.  Although 
this  prince  was  much  celebrated  for  his  virtues,  still  his  character 
has  been  tarnished  by  a  want  of  equity  with  regard  to  the  Chris- 
tians who  were  persecuted  during  his  reign.  He  died  of  apoplexy, 
in  the  sixty-third  year  of  his  age,  and  the  twentieth  of  his  reign, 
A.  D. 117. 

4.  Trajan  was  succeeded  by  Adrian,  his  nephew,  who,  in  some 
respects,  was  the  most  remarkable  of  the  Roman  emperors.  His 
administration  was  generally  equitable  and  beneficent;  he  was 
highly  skilful  in  all  the  accomplishments  of  the  age  :  he  composed 
with  great  beauty,  both  in  prose  and  verse  j  he  pleaded  at  the 
barj  and  v/as  one  of  the  best  orators  of  his  time.  Deeming  the 
limits  of  the  empire  too  extensive,  he  abandoned  the  career  of 
conquest,  and  devoted  himself  to  the  arts  of  peace.  He  spent 
thirteen  years  in  visiting  the  provinces  'f  the  empire,  and  during 
his  progress  he  reformed  abuses,  reliev*  '  iiis  subjects  from  many 
burdens,  and  rebuilt  various  cities.  While  in  Britain,  he  caused 
a  turf  wall  to  be  erected  across  the  island  from  Carlisle  to  New- 
castle, in  order  to  prevent  the  incursions  of  the  Picts. 

5.  He  rebuilt  the  city  of  Jeru'^?.'em,  and  changed  its  name  to 
^lia  Capitolina.  In  consequence  of  an  insurrectio*;  of  the  Jews, 
he  sent  against  them  a  powerful  army,  which  destroyed  about  one 
thousand  of  their  towns,  and  nearly  six  hundred  thousand  of 
these  unfortunate  people ;  he  then  banished  all  those  who  re- 
mained, and  by  a  public  decree,  forbade  them  to  return  within 
view  of  their  native  soil.  He  passed  several  wise  regulations, 
among  which  was  a  law  prohibiting  mf»stersto  kill  their  slaves, 
as  had  been  before  allowed,  but  ordaineu  that  they  should  be  tried 
by  the  laws  enacted  against  capital  offences.    Adrian  having 

8.  "Wliot  is  said  of  Trajan  ?  What  words  did  he  make  use  of  on  presenting  the  pre- 
fect of  the  pmrd  ?— 3.  What  was  Trajan?  Wlmt  did  he  erect '!  Of  what  was  ho  th« 
patron?  What  has  tarnished  his  character  ?  "When  did  he  die? — 4.  By  whom  waa  he 
■uccceded?  In  what  was  he  skilful  ?  What  did  he  abandon?  In  wliat  did  he  spend 
thirteen  years  of  liis  reign?  What  did  he  do  in  Britain? — 5.  What  city  did  he  robu'"'d* 
What  ieverity  did  he  exercise  against  the  Jews  ? 


11 


ROME. 

adopted  for  his  successor  T^tus  Antoninus,  died  after  a  prosperous 
reign  of  twenty -two  years,  and  in  the  sixty-third  year  of  his  age, 
A.  D.  138. 

6.  Antoninus,  surnamed  the  Pious,  was  eminently  distinguished 
for  his  public  and  private  virtues,  although  his  reign  was  miuked 
by  few  striking  events.  He  showed  himself  one  of  the  most  ex- 
cellent princes  for  justice,  clemency,  and  moderation.  During 
his  reign,  St.  Justin,  the  martyr,  wrote  his  Apology  for  the  Chris- 
tians, and  directed  it  to  the  emperor,  the  senate,  and  the  people 
of  Rome ;  still  many  Christians  continued  to  suffer  for  their  faith. 
Having  aJaopted  Marcus  Aurelitis  Antonimis  for  his  successor.  Ins 
expired  at  Lorium,  near  Rome,  in  the  twenty-third  year  of  his 
reign,  and  in  the  seventieth  of  his  age,  A.  D.  161. 

7.  Marcus  Aurelius  was  esteemed  as  a  model  of  pa^an  virtue, 
and  was  greatly  attached,  both  by  nature  and  education,  to  the 
Stoic  philosophy,  which  he  exemplified  in  his  life,  as  well  as 
illustrated  in  his  book,  entitled  "  Meditations."  While  engaged 
in  a  war  with  ihe  Germans,  his  army  experienced  a  lemarkable 
deliverance,  through  the  prayers  of  a  Christian  legion  then  serving 
under  his  command.  The  emperor,  in  a  letter  to  the  senate,  after 
stating  the  distressed  situation  of  his  arniy,  says,  "I  put  up  my 
fervent  prayers  to  the  gods  for  our  relief;  but  the  gods  were  dear. 
I  knew  there  were  many  Christians  in  the  army.  I  called  them 
around  me  and  commanded  them  to  address  their  God  in  our  be- 
half. No  sooner  had  they  fallen  upon  their  knees  to  pray,  than  a 
copious  and  refreshing  rain  fell  from  the  heavens.  But  while  the 
ram  was  refreshing  to  us,  it  drove  furiously  against  our  enemies, 
like  a  tempest  of  hail,  attended  with  vivid  nashes  of  lightning 
and  dreadful  claps  of  thunder.  Wherefore,  since  the  prayers  of 
these  people  are  so  powerful  with  their  God,  let  us  grant  to  the 
Christians  full  liberty  of  professing  theinselves  such,  lest  they 
employ  their  prajrers  against  us.  My  will  is  that  their  religion 
be  no  longer  considerea  a  crime  in  them." 

8.  The  Christian  soldiers  who  had  saved  the  Roman  army  by 
their  prayers,  were  afterwards  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the 
Thundering-  Legion.  Notwithstanding  the  humane  disposition 
of  Aurelius.  many  Christians  suffered  during  his  reign,  ovving 
chiefly  to  tne  violence  of  Verus,  his  colleague  in  the  empire. 
Among  the  most  illustrious  who  received  the  crown  of  martyr- 
dom, were  St.  Justin  and  »S'/.  Polycarj),  bishop  of  Smyrna. 
Aurelius  died  in  the  nineteenth  year  of  his  reign,  and  the  nfty- 
ninth  of  his  age ;  he  was  the  last  of  those  styled  the  Jive  good 
emperors,  A.  D.  180. 

9.  Aurelius  was  succeeded  by  his  degenerate  son,  Commodus, 
whose  whole  reign  was  a  tissue  of  folly,  crueliy,  and  injustice ; 
but  his  crimes  finally  brought  him  to  u  tragirrl  endj  he  was 

Whom  did  he  adopt  for  his  successor  ?  When  did  he  die?— 6.  What  did  Antoninus 
•how  himseJ/?  Who  wroto  an  apologj'  for  the  Christians ?  When  and  wliere  did  he 
die  ?— 7.  What  is  said  of  Marcus  Aurelius  ?  In  a  war  witli  the  Germans,  what  did  he 
experience  ?  Can  you  relate,  in  substance,  his  letter  to  the  senate  ? — 8.  \Vliat  is  said 
of  the  Christian  soldiers?  Of  the  Christians  during  his  reiijn?  Who  were  the  most 
illustrious  of  the  sufferers  ?  At  what  age,  and  when  did  he  die  ?~9.  What  is  said  o* 
Commodus? 


\\ 


ROME. 


85 


peroua 
lis  age, 

ruished 
iiiuked 
lost  ex- 
D'lring 
;  Chris- 
I  people 
iirfaitb. 
ssor, htt 
tr  of  his 

1  virtue, 
I,  to  the 
well  as 
engaged 
[larkable 
1  serving 
ate,  after 
t  up  my 
ere  deaf, 
[ed  them 
n  our  be- 
y. than  a 
wnile  the 
enemies, 
lightning 
rayers  oT 
nt  to  the 
lest  they 
religion 

army  by 
me  of  the 
isposition 
rn,  owing 
empire. 
'  martyr- 
Smyrna, 
the  Bfty- 
five  good 

jmmodnSy 
injustice ; 
he  was 

id  Antoninus 
where  did  he 
1,  what  did  he 
What  is  said 
rere  the  mosl 
bat  is  said  ot 


assassinated  in  the  thirteentli  year  of  his  reign,  and  thirty-second 
of  his  age.  Pertinax,  a  man  of  humble  birth,  who  had  risen  by 
his  merit,  and  was  styled  the  '*  tennis-ball  of  fortune,"  on  account 
of  the  various  conditions  through  which  he  had  passed,  was  pro- 
claimed emperor  by  the  prctorian  guards.  But  having  given 
oftence  by  his  seventy,  in  correcting  abuses,  he  was  put  to  death 
by  the  hands  of  the  very  soldiers  who  had  raii^'.d  him  to  the  throne 
only  three  months  before. 

10.  The  empire  was  now  put  up  for  sale  by  the  soldiers,  and 
purchased  by  I)idius  Jidianus,  for  the  ^m  of  nine  millions  of 
dollars.  But  the  new  emperor  only  enjoyed  the  honours  of  roy- 
alty for  the  space  of  five  months,  being  assassinated  by  the  order 
of  Septimus  Severus,  who  was  proclaimed  emperor  in  his  stead. 
Severus  having  triumphed  over  his  two  competitors,  Niger  and 
Albinus,  governed  with  great  ability.  He  made  an  expedition 
into  Britain,  and  built  a  stone  wall  extending  from  Sohyay  Frith 
to  the  German  Ocean,  and  nearly  parallel  with  that  of  Adrian. 
He  died  at  York,  in  the  e^hteenth  year  of  his  reign,  and  in  the 
sixty- Jxth  of  his  age,  A.  D.  211. 

1 1 .  Severus  left  trie  empire  to  his  two  sons,  Caracalla  and  Geta, 
but  Caracalla  resolving  to  govern  alone,  murdered  his  brother  in 
his  mother's  arms.  His  tyranny  and  cruelty  at  length  excited 
against  him  the  resentment  of  macrimis,  the  commander  of  his 
forces,  who  caused  him  to  be  assassinated,  in  the  sixth  year  of  his 
reign.  Macrinus  was  immediately  declared  emperor  in  his  place, 
bnt  after  a  reign  of  fourteen  months,  was  in  his  turn  supplanted 
by  Heliogabalus,  by  whose  command  he  was  put  to  death.  Helio- 
gabalus  was  only  in  the  fourteenth  year  of  his  age  when  he  suc- 
ceeded to  the  throne,  yet  he  showed  himself  to  be  a  monster  of 
vice,  extravagance  and  cruelty ;  he  was  murdered  by  the  soldiers, 
and  his:  body  thrown  into  the  Tiber,  after  a  short  reign  of  four 
years,  having  in  that  short  period  married  and  divorced  six 
wives. 

12.  Alexander  Severus,  his  cousin,  who  was  chosen  to  succeed 
him,  was  a  mild  and  amiable  prince,  whose  excellent  character 
shines  with  redoubled  lustre  w;hen  contrasted  with  those  who 
preceded  and  followed  him.  His  acquirements  were  equal  to  hia 
virtues ;  he  excelled  in  music,  painting,  sculpture,  and  poetry. 
During  .in  expedition  against  the  Germans,  who  had  made  an 
irruption  into  the  empire,  he  was  murdered  by  a  mutiny  of  his" 
soldiers,  in  the  fourteenth  year  of  his  reign,  and  twenty-ninth  of 
his  age,  A.  D.  235. 

13.  On  the  death  of  Alexander,  Maximin^  who  had  headed 
the  mutiny  against  him,  was  elevated  to  the  throne.  Maximin 
was  the  son  of  a  herdsman  of  Thrace  ;  he  was  no  less  remark - 

What  was  his  end?  By  whom  was  he  succeeded?  What  was  the  fate  of  Perlinai  "* 
— ^10.  What  was  now  done  with  the  empire  ?  Ry  whom  was  it  purchnsfd  ?  What 
was  his  end?  Wlio  succeeded?  Where  and  when  did  Severus  die? — 11.  Towliom 
did  Severus  leave  the  empire  ?  What  is  related  of  CarncuUa?  What  was  liis  fate? 
Who  was  declared  emperor  ?  By  whose  command  was  he  put  to  death,  ai\'l  wlio  suc- 
ceeded? What  is  said  of  Heliogaiialus  ?  AVhat  \va»  his  end  ?— 12.  Who  was  chosen 
to  su'jceed  him  ?  WTiat  is  said  of  Alexander  Severus  ?  How  and  when  did  he  die  ?— 
i3  Who  succeeded  to  the  throne 

8 


86 


HOME. 


I 


able  for  the  symmetry  of  his  person  and  extraordinary  strefigth, 
than  for  his  gigantic  stature,  being  eight  and  a  half  feet  in  height; 
he  was  also  distinguished  for  his  military  talents.  Previous  to 
his  elevation,  he  was  remarkable  for  his  simplicity,  discipline  and 
.virtue ;  but  after  his  accession  to  the  throne,  he  became  a  monster 
of  cruelty,  and  seemed  to  sport  with  the  terrors  of  mankind.  He 
was  finally  assassinated  by  his  soldiers,  in  the  third  year  of  his 
reign. 

14.  The  interval  from  the  reign  of  Maximin^  and  that  of  Bio- 
cletian,  was  filled  by  sixteen  reigns,  which  furnish  little  that  is 
pleasing  or  interesting.  Of  all  the  emperors  who  successively 
occupied  the  throne  during  that  period  of  fort^-six  years, 
Claudius  and  Tacitus  alone  died  a  natural  death.  The  emperor 
Valerian^  in  a  war  witli  Sapor,  king  of  Persia,  was  defeated  and 
taken  prisoner.  The  Persian  monarch  treated  his  captive  with 
the  greatest  indignity  and  cruelty.  He  used  him  as  a  footstool 
for  mounting  his  horse,  and  finally  ordered  him  to  be  put  to  death, 
then  caused  him  to  he  flayed,  and  his  skin  to  be  painted  red,  and 
suspended  in  one  of  the  Persian  temples,  as  a  monument  of  dis- 
grace to  the  Romans. 

15.  The  reign  oi  ^urelianwAS  distinguished  for  bi iiliant  military 
achievements.  He  defeated  the  Gotlis,  and  repelled  the  incur- 
sions of  the  Germans;  but  his  most  renowned  victory  was  that 
over  Zenobia,  the  fiimous  queen  of  Palmyra,  who  fell  into  his 
hands;  her  secretary,  Lon^inus,  the  celebrated  critic,  was  put 
to  death  by  the  irder  of  the  conqueror.  On  his  return  to  Rome, 
Aurelian  was  honored  with  a  most  splendid  triumph;  Zenobia 
was  reserved  t\>  grace  the  scene,  bound  in  chains  of  gold,  and 
decked  with  a  profusion  of  pearls  and  diamonds. 

16.  Diocletian,  who  was  the  son  of  a  Dalmatian  slave,  rose  by 
his  merit  from  the  rank  of  a  common  soldier  to  that  of  an  eminent 
commander,  and  was  finally  elevated  to  the  throne,  on  the  death 
of  Numerian,  A.  D.  284. 

Two  years  after  his.  accession,  he  associated  with  himself,  in 
government,  his  friend  Maximin;  and  in  292,  they  took  two 
other  colleagues,  Galerius  and  Constantius,  each  bearing  the 
title  of  Caesar.  The  empire  was  now  divided  into  four  parts, 
under  the  government  of  two  emperors  and  two  Caesars,  each 
nominally  supreme,  but  in  reality  controlled  by  the  superior 
talents  of  Diocletian. 

17.  At  this  ti.^ie  happened  the  tenth  and  last  persecution  of 
the  Christians,  which  continued  for  several  years  with  so  much 
violence,  that  the  tyrants  boastt :  that  they  iiad  extinguished  the 
Christian  name. 

Diocletian  and  Maximin^  in  the  midst  of  their  triumphs,  sur- 
prised the  world  by  resigning  their  dignities  on  the  same  day. 

For  what  was  Maximin  remai  kable  ?  How  did  he  d'c  ? — 14.  How  many  reigns  be- 
tween that  of  Maximin  and  Diocletian?  AVhat  is  related  of  the  emperor  Valerian  ? 
—16.  For  what  was  the  reign  of  Aurelian  tlistiniraishod?  What  was  his  most  re- 
nowned victory  ?  What  is  said  of  Zciiobia  ? — 10  What  is  said  of  Diocletian  ?  A\Tiom 
did  he  associate  with  1-imself  in  the  government?  Mow  was  the  empue  now  divided? 
— 17.  What  happened  at  this  tjsne  ?  How  did  Dioclotian  and  Maximin  surprise  tha 
world?    Where  (lid  Diocletian  retire  ?    AVhat  is  taid  of  Maximin  ? 


ROME. 


87 


and  both  retiring  into  private  station.  A.  D.  304.  It  is  generally 
believed  that  they  were  compelled  to  take  this  step  by  ualerius, 
who,  together  with  Constantivs,  was  immediately  afterwards 
acknowledged  emperor.  Diocletian  seems  to  have  been  content- 
ed with  his  lot ;  he  retired  to  Salona,  in  his  native  country,  Dal- 
matia,  where  he  lived  ei^ht  years,  and  amused  himself  in  culti- 
vating a  small  garden.  Maximin  attempted  several  times,  but  in 
vain,  to  resume  the  sovereign  power,  which  he  had  abdicated,  and 
even  to  murder  his  son-in-law,  Conslaniifie ;  but  being  detected, 
he  slew  himself  in  despair. 


/ 


SECTION  VIII. 


Fi'om  the  ^^ccession  of  Cons/antine  to  the  Extinction  of  the 
IVestem  Empire.    Jl.  I).  306  to  476. 

1.  CoNSTAXTius  died  at  York,  in  Britain,  having  previously 
appointed  his  son  Constantine,  surnained  the  Great,  his  succes- 
sor ;  Constantine  had  several  competitors  for  the  crown ;  of 
these,  Maxentius  wfss  the  most  formidable,  who  had  made  him- 
self master  of  Italy  and  Rome.  As  the  emperor  was  on  his 
march,  at  the  head  (*f  his  army,  against  his  rival,  he  saw  in  the 
heaven,  after  inid-tlay,  a  luminous  cross,  bearing  this  inscription 
in  Greek,  ev  rovrw  rixa,,  Conquer  by  this.  The  cixcumstance  is 
related  by  several  historians  .)f  that  period,  particularly  by  Euse- 
bius,  in  his  life  of  Constantine.  In  consequence  of  this  vision, 
the  emperor  avowed  himself  the  friend  and  supporter  of  Chris- 
tianity; and  caused  a  splendid  banner,  called  the  Labarum,  to 
be  canied  before  his  anny,  bearing  a  representation  of  the  cross 
he  had  seen  in  the  lieavens.  He  now  prosecuted  the  war  against 
Maxentius  wilh  redoubled  enerjgy.  A  final  battle  was  fought  on 
the  banks  of  the  Tiber,  in  ^vh^ch  Constantine  was  victorious ; 
Maxentius  himself  perishe<l  in  the  river,  A.  I).  312. 

2.  On  the  folh wing  day  Constantine  made  a  solemn  entry  into 
Rome,  where  ho  was  received  with  universal  joy  and  hailed  as 
the  deliverer  of  the  empire.  As  a  lastin<T  monument  of  this 
event,  a  magnificent  Iriumphal  arch  was  built  at  the  foot  of 
Mount  Palat-.ne,  which  remains  at  the  present  time.  He  pub- 
lished an  edict  in  favor  of  Christianity,  which  he  now  openly 
embraced,  and  claims  tlie  honor  of  being  enrolled  as  the  first 
Christian  emperor.  He  put  an  end  to  the  persecution  of  the 
Christians,  also  to  the  combats  of  gladiators,  and  other  barbarous 
exhibitions.  His  reign  forms  an  important  era  in  ecclesiastical 
history,  as  the  Roman  government  now  lent  all  its  influence  to 
support  that  religion  whu  h  it  had  repeatedly  attempted  to  destroy. 
His  reijjn  is  memorable  for  the  celebrated  council  of  Nice^  con* 
vencd  tor  tho  put  pose  of  condemning  the  heresy  of  ^-^nVs,  who 
denied  the  divinity  of  Christ. 

1.  What  hnd  Consfnntine?  V.Tiat  is  relatcil  of  him  n»  he  r.iarchfid  at^he ':oad  of 
Iiis  nriny?  In  consofiiipnce  of  tliis  vision,  what  did  he  do  ?  AVhrre  was  a  final  Imttle 
fdiijilit?— 2.  On  tlie  foUowii'.fr  day,  wiiat  did  Constantine  do?  What  did  he  publish T 
W'hvA  docs  his  rei<j;n  torn'  ?    For  what  is  it  memorable  ? 


88 


ROMiL. 


3.  But  the  most  important  event  of  his  reign  was  the  removal  of 
the  seat  of  the  empire  from  Rome  to  Byzantium,  in  Thrace, 
where  he  built  a  magnificent  city,  called  from  his  own  naine^ 
Constantinople.  As  the  empire  had  long  been  verging  to  ruin, 
this  measure  is  thought  by  many  to  have  iiastened  its  downfall. 
Constantine  died  at  Nicomcdia,  after  an  illustrious  reign  of 
thirty-one  years,  and  the  sixty-third  of  his  age,  A.  D.  337.  The 
character  of  Constantine  has  been  variously  represented  by  dif- 
ferent writers.  His  greatest  fault  was  his  severity  towards  his 
son  Crispus^  a  young  prince  of  the  most  amiable  character ;  the 
emperor  bemg  so  far  deceived  by  artful  calumny  as  to  believe 
him  guilty  of  the  most  atrocious  design,  and  in  the  first  mo- 
ment of  indignation  caused  hhn  to  be  put  to  death.  He  has  also 
been  charged  with  a  v/ant  of  political  sagacity  in  removing  the 
seat  of  ffovernment.  Still  vyhatever  may  liave  been  his  faults,  we 
must  admire  and  esteem  his  eminent  qualities.  The  splendor 
of  his  military,  political,  and  relij.lous  achievements,  has  deserv- 
edly g-^ined  for  him  the  surname  of  Great,  which  posterity  has 
conferred  upon  hhn. 

4.  Constantine  left  the  empire  divided  among  his  three  sons, 
Constantine  II.,  Constans  and  Ccnstanlius.  In  the  space  of 
a  few  years,  the  two  former  were  slain,  leaving  Constantius, 
the  youngest,  sole  master  of  the  *;mplre.  His  character  was 
marked  by  weakness,  jealousy,  and  cruelty.  During  his  reign 
tlie  empire  was  harassed  and  weakened  by  the  inroads  of  the 
barbarians  from  the  north,  and  the  incursions  of  the  Persians  on 
the  eastern  provinces.  Constantius  died,  after  an  unfortunate 
reign  of  twenty-four  years,  A;  D.  361. 

5.  Constantius  was  succeeded  by  his  cousin  Julian,  surnamed 
the  ^^postate,  on  account  of  his  having  renounced  Christianity,  in 
which  he  hacl  been  educated,  and  relapsed  into  Paganism.  He 
Avas  a  man  possessed  of  considei-able  learning,  of  ^reat  military 
talents,  but  the  slave  of  the  most  bigoted  superstition.  He  re- 
stored the  pagan  worshijj,  and  attempted  to  suppress  Christianity. 
With  a  design  of  falsifying  the  prediction  of  our  Saviour,  he 
undertook  to  re-assemble  i\\c^  Jews  and  to  rebuild  their  temple; 
but  his  design  is  stated  by  a  number  of  ancient  writers  to  have 
been  miraculously  defeated  by  the  eruption  of  fire-balls  from  the 
ground,  which  dislodged  the  stones,  melted  the  iron  instruments, 
and  dispersed  the  workmen.  Julian  was  slain  in  a  war  with  the 
Persians,  in  the  second  year  of  his  reign,  and  the  thirty-second 
ofhisage,  A.  D.  363. 

6.  Julian  was  succeeded  by  Jovian,  who  restored  the  Christian 
religion  and  recalled  St,  Athanasius,  who  had  been  banished  by 
the  order  of  Julian;  but  he  died  suddenly,  after  a  mild  and  equi- 
table reign  of  seven  months. 

Valentinian^  who  was  chosen  to  succeed  him,  associated  with 

3.  "Wlmt  was  the  most  important  event  of  his  reipfn  ?  WheTC  and  when  did  he  die  ? 
Wli.1t  is  said  of  his  cliaractcr  ? — 4.  How  did  Constantine  Icavo  the  crnpire  ?  Wliat  is 
Baid  of  Constantius?  AV^hen  did  he  die? — 5.  By  whom  was  Constantius  eucrecded? 
What  is  said  of  Julian?  What  did  he  restore?  What  did  lie  undertake?  What  is 
said  of  his  design  ?  How  did  he  die  ?— 0.  What  is  said  of  Jovian  ?  W  l,o  was  chosen 
to  Bucceed  him  f 


\\ 


HOME. 


89 


himself  in  the  empire  his  brother  Valens,  who  governed  the  east- 
ern provincesj  and  from  this  period  tlie  division  of  the  emj^ire 
into  eastern  and  western  became  fixed  and  permanent.  The 
barbarians  continued  to  make  inioads  into  different  parts  of  the 
empire,  and  the  Goths  finally  obtained  a  settlement  in  Thiace. 
The  domestic  administration  of  Valentinian  was  equitable  and 
V  isej  his  temper,  however,  was  violent.  On  a  certain  occasion, 
when  transported  with  rage,  he  ruptured  a  blood-vessel,  and  ex- 
l.ired  in  a  few  hours,  in  the  fifty-fourth  year  of  his  age,  and  in  the 
twelfdi  of  his  reign. 

7.  In  the  east,  Valens  held  the  sceptre  >vith  a  weak  and  ineffi- 
cient hand.  Favoring  tlie  Arian  heresy,  he  threw  the  provinces 
into  confusion  and  contention,  and  at  the  ^ame  time  exposed  his 
dominions  to  the  inroads  of  the  barbarians.  He  was  defeated  and 
slain  in  an  expedition  against  the  Goths,  in  the  fifteenth  year  of 
his  reign. 

Gratiarif  the  son  and  successor  of  Valentinian,  associated  with 
himself  T/ieodoskis^  afterwards  surnamcd  the  Great.  The  reign 
of  this  illustrious  monarch  was  signalized  by  the  complete  triumph 
of  Christianity  and  the  downfall  of  paganism  throughout  the 
Roman  dominions.  By  his  great  military  abilities  he  success- 
fully repelled  the  encroachments  of  the  barbarians,  and  by  his 
wise  administration  he  strengthened  in  some  measure  the  empire, 
which  had  been  already  hastening  to  its  ruin.  After  an  illustri- 
ous reign  of  eighteen  years,  he  left  his  dominions  to  two  sons, 
Hononus  in  the  west,  and  Jlrcadiiis  in  the  east,  A.  D.  395. 

8.  Theodosius  was  the  last  monarch  who  presided  over  both 
divisions  of  the  emp!  :.  By  all  the  authors  of  that  period,  with 
the  exception  of  Zosimus,  a  Pagan  writer,  he  is  represented  as  a 
model  01  everv  public  and  private  virtue,  and  vvorthy  of  the  imita- 
tion of  all  Christian  princes.  His  inclinations  were  naturally 
violent;  but  if  he  "committed  any  fault  contrary  to  his  usual 
clemency  and  meekness,  he  soon  repaired  it  in  a  manner  worthy  of 
his  character.  On  one  occasion  the  populace  of  Thessalonica,  in 
a  tumultuous  insurrection  j  stoned  their  governor  to  death.  Theo- 
dosius, on  receiving  intelligence  of  this  outrage,  in  a  momeift  of 
irritation,  gave  orders  for  the  soldiery  to  be  let  loose  on  the  in- 
habitants of  the  city  for  three  hours;  the  commission  was  executed 
.with  so  much  fury,  that  seven  thousand  persons  were  put  to  the 
sword.  No  sooner  was  Si.  Ambrose,  archbishop  of  Milan,  in- 
formed of  this  awful  deed,  than  he  declared  to  the  emperor  that 
he  could  not  admit  him  into  the  church  until  he  had  atoned,  by  a 
public  penance,  for  the  enormity  of  the  massacre  he  had  occa- 
sioned. Theodosius  humbly  submitted  to  the  decision  of  the 
prelate,  and  remained  excluded  from  the  church  for  eight  months. 

9.  During  the  weak  rei^n  of  Honorius  and  Arcadius,  the  bar- 
barians made  a  successful  irruption  into  the  empire,  and  possessed 

■\Vhat  is  said  of  the  barbarians?  How  did  Valentinian  die? — 7.  ■V\Tiat  is  said  of 
Valens?  How  did  he  die?  Whom  did  Gratlan  associate  with  himself?  To  whom 
did  Theodosius  leave  his  dominions? — 8.  What  is  said  of  Theodosius  ?  Of  his  incli- 
nations? On  one  occasion  what  is  related  of  him?  Wliat  did  St  Ambrose  do?— 
9.  What  happened  during  the  reign  oCHonorius  and  Arcadius  ? 

8* 


90 


ROME. 


themselves  of  several  of  the  most  fertile  provinces.  The  Goths, 
under  the  famous  jllaric,  spread  their  devastations  to  the  very 
walls  of  Constautincplo,  and  filled  all  Greece  with  the  terror  of 
their  arms.  Alaric  then  penetrated  into  Italy  at  the  head  of  a 
powerful  army,  it  was  defeated  with  great  loss  by  the  Roui  is 
under  the  conim.ul  of  Slilico.  After  me  death '^t  this  general, 
Alaric  invaded  Italy  a  second  time, and  having  »:u".en  pnd  pil- 
laged several  cities,  he  at  IcMigth  pitched  his  camp  before  the  walb 
ot^Rome.  This  famous  city,  which  had  for  ages  been  the  mistress 
of  the  world,  and  had  enriched  herself  by  the  spoils  of  vanquished 
nations,  was  now  reduced  to  the  greatest  extremities  by  famine 
and  pestilence. 

10.  Rome  was  finally  taken  by  Alaric,  who  gave  up  the  city  to  be 

Clundered  by  his  soldiers,  with  a  charge  to  spill  the  blood  of  none 
ut  those  whom  thev  found  in  arms,  and  to  spare  all  those  who 
took  refuge  in  the  cnurches.  The  fearful  devastation  continued 
for  six  days,  during  which  the  fierce  barbarians,  notwithstanding 
the  injmcti')n3  of  the  chieftain,  indulged  their  cruelty  and  fero- 
city without  pity  or  restraint.  Alaric  now  prepared  to  invade  Si- 
cily and  Africa,  but  death  suddenly  put  an  end  to  all  his  ambitiouu 
projects ;  but  the  Goths  having  elected  Ataulphus  for  their  lea  Jer,^ 
took  possession  of  the  southern  part  of  Gaul,  and  laid  the  founda-\ 
tion  of  their  kingdom  in  Spain. 

11.  A  fevy  years  after  the  sacldng  of  Rome  by  Alaric,  the  coun 
try  was  a^ain  devastated  by  the  Iluiis,  a  barbarous  people  of  Scy 
thian  origin,  under  the  command  of  Jltlila,  their  king,  styled  the 
•scourge  of  God.  Having  overrun  the  eastern  empire,  he  invaded 
Gaul  with  an  army  of  fivc'  hL.iidred  thousand  men  ;  but  he  was  de- 
feated on  t  i;<^  i, ' '.'"^  ^f  Chalons,  by  the  combined  forces  of  the  Ro- 
iinans  unJ.  r  /s'  ius  and  the  GQths  under  Theodoric,  with  a  loss  ot 
one  hua.'l.  <i  ixwX  sixty  thousand  men.  The  warlike  spirit  of  Attila 
wa;?^  chciilc'd  \,y  this  defeat,  but  not  subdued;  placing  himself 
again  at  the  !v  ad  of  his  army,  he  shortly  afterwards  invaded  Italy, 
and  having  extended  his  ravages  to  the  gates  of  Rome,  compelled 
Valeatinian  III.  to  purchase  a  peace  by  the  payment  of  immense 
sums  of  money,  with  his  sister  Honoria  in  marriage.  Attila  died 
shortly  after  this  event ;  and  his  body  is  said  to  have  been  buried, 
enclosed  in  three  coffins,  the  first  of  gold,  the  second  of  silver, 
and  the  third  of  iron ;  and  the  men  who  du^  the  grave  were  put 
to  death,  lest  they  should  reveal  the  place  ot  his  burial. 

12.  Every  circumstance  n-  w  seemed  to  hasten  the  downfall  of 
the  empire,  which  had  been  long  on  the  verge  of  ruin,  ^tius^ 
t!ic  only  man  capable  of  defending  it  against  its  numerous  ene- 
mies, was  slain  by  the  hand  of  Valentinian  himself,  on  a  pretend- 
ed charge  of  conspiracy. 

Shortly  after  this  event,  Valentinian  was  assassinated  in  his 
turn,  at  the  instigation  of  Petroniu    Maximus,  who  was  pro- 

Wliat  is  said  of  the  Goths?  "What  did  Alaric  do  a  seconcl  time  ?— 10.  "What  is  said 
»of  Rome?  How  long  did  the  devastation  continue  ?  Wha*  is  said  of  Alaric  ? — 11.  By 
whom  was  the  country  next  devastated  ?  With  how  larpc  an  army  did  he  invade 
'Gaul?  Where  and  by  whom  was  he  defeated?  How  did  Valentinian  purchase  a 
•peace?  AVIiat  is  said  of  the  hody  of  Attila?— 12.  What  is  said  of  .Etius  ?  How  did  Val 
.«ntinian  die  ?    What  was  done  by  Budoxia? 


ROME. 


91 


! 


claimed  emperor  in  his  stead,  and  the  empress  Eudoxia  invited 
Genncrir,  king  of  the  Vandals,  to  avenge  the  muider  of  her  hus- 
band. He  eagerly  embraced  the  oi  irtunitv,  iandcd  in  Italy 
with  a  numerous  army  of  Moors  anil  Vandals,  took  the  city  of 
Rome,  which  he  gave  up  to  his  soldii-rs  to  be  jillaged  for  eleven 
days;  and  after  having  destroyed  many  of  the  monuments  of  art 
and  literature  which  Alaric  had  spared,  and  enriched  himself  with 
the  spoils  of  the  city,  he  returned  to  Carthage. 

13.  From  the  reign  of  Valentinian  III.  the  Western  empire 
dragged  out  a  precarious  existence  under  nine  successive  empe- 
rors, for  the  space  of  twenty -one  years,  until  its  rinal  termination 
in  476,  by  the  resignation  of  Romulus  Auguslus,  the  last  of  its 
emperors,  to  Odoacer,  the  chief  of  the  Heruli,  who  assumed  the 
title  of  kin^  of  Italy.  Thus  term  ted  the  Romjin  empire  jn  tlie 
West,  twelve  hundred  and  f' 


of  the  city,  and  five  hundre 
Actium.    Such,  observes  Golt 
mpire,  which  I  sad  conquered  n 


ne  years  after  the  building 

vears  after  the  battje  oj 

•  the  end  of  this  mighty 

/  its  arms,  and  instructed 


the  world  by  its  wisdom  ;  whi.  i  iiud  risen  by  temperance,  and 
fell  by  luxury ;  which  had  been  established  by  a  spirit  of  patriot- 
ism and  sunk  to  ruin  when  the  empire  had  oecome  so  extensive 
that  a  Roman  citizen  was  but  an  empty  name. 


SECTION  IX. 

Roman  Antiquities. 

1 .  The  political  state  or  government  among  the  Romans  varied 
very  much  during  the  successive  periods  of  its  existence.  It  was  at 
first  a  monarchy ;  it  afterwards  became  a  republic,  with  a  prepon- 
derance of  aristocratic  power,  which  rradually  gave  way  to  the 
infl  lence  of  the  people.  The  republicn  i  form  of  government  was 
overthrown  by  Julius  Caesar,  and  finally  destroyed  by  Augustus, 
when  it  became  a  despotic  monarchy. 

2.  The  kings  of  Rome  were  not  absolute  or  hereditary,  but 
limited  and  elective.  They  could  neither  enact  laws  nor  make 
war  or  peace,  without  the  coiisen^^  of  the  senate  and  people.  They 
wore  a  white  robe,  adorned  wit'\  stripes  of  purple  or  fringed  with 
the  same  colour;  iheir  crown  was  gold,  and  their  sceptre  was 
made  of  ivory.  They  sat  in  the  curule  chair,  which  was  a  chair 
of  state  made  of  ivory  ;  and  they  were  attended  by  twelve  lictors, 
carrying  fasces,  which  were  a  bundle  of  rods,  with  an  axe  bound 
in  the  middle  of  them. 

3.  The  senate  at  first  consisted  of  one  hundred  members,  but 
was  afterwards  increased  to  two  hundred  by  Tarquin  the  Elder, 

^Vhat  is  said  of  Genseric? — 13.  From  the  reign  of  Valentinian,  what  Is  said  of  the 
Western  empire?  When  did  the  empire  terminate?  "Who  was  the  last  of  the  empe- 
rors ?    Hov  long  had  the  Roman  empire  lasted?    AVhat  does  Goldsmith  observe? 

1.  "What  is  said  of  the  polilicfl  state  ?  AVhat  was  it  first  ?  What  did  it  become  ? 
By  whom  was  the  republican  government  overthrown  ? — 2.  WTiat  is  said  of  the  kmgt  ? 
What  did  they  wear  ?  By  whom  wer^  they  attended  ?— 3.  Of  w^hat  did  the  Senate  con- 
•isl? 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


!.0 


I.I 


1.25 


am 

^       HI  A 


2.5 


li 


40 


2.0 


1.8 


U    IIIIII.6 


V] 


^ 


/a 


^3 


4' 


/ 


// 


w 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  873-4503 


\ 


;V 


^9> 


V 


•S5 


:\ 


\ 


4. 


\^ 


ROME. 

and  towards  the  latter  days  of  the  republic,  it  consisted  of  one 
thousand.  The  senators  were  at  first  nominated  by  the  king,  but 
afterwards  chosen  by  the  consuls,  and  finally  by  the  censors. 
They  usually  assembled  three  times  a  month,  but  oftener  if  spe- 
cial business  required  it.  A  decree  passed  by  a  majority  of  the 
senate  and  approved  of  by  the  tribunes  of  the  people,  was  termed 
a  senatus  consultum.  The  senators  were  styled  patres,  or  fa- 
thers, on  account  of  their  age,  gravity,  and  paternal  care  of  the 
state,  and  from  them  the  patricians  derived  their  designation. 
The  magistrates  of  the  Roman  republic  were  elective,  and  pre- 
vious to  their  election  they  were  called  candidati  or  candidates, 
from  the  v/hite  robe  which  they  wore  while  soliciting  the  votes  of 
the  people. 

4.  The  consuls  had  the  same  badges  as  the  kings,  with  the  ex- 
,ception  of  the  crown;  and  their  authority  was  nearly  equal,  ex- 
cept that  it  was  limited  to  om  year.  In  dangerous  conjunctures, 
they  were  clothed  with  absolute  power  by  the  solemn  decree, 
'•  that  the  consuls  take  care  that  the  commonwealth  sustain  no 
harm."  In  order  lo  be  a  candidate  for  the  consulship,  the  person 
was  required  to  be  forty-three  years  of  ago.  The  prretors  were  next 
in  dignity  to  the  consuls,  and  in  their  absence  supplied  their  place ; 
it  was  their  duty  to  preside  at  the  assemblies  of  the  people,  and  to  . 
convene  the  senate  upon  any  emergency.  ' 

5.  The  office  of  censor  was  esteemed  more  honorable  than 
that  of  consul,  though  attended  with  less  power.  There  were 
two  censors,  chosen  every  five  years,  and  their  most  important 
duty  was  to  take,  every  fifth  year^  the  census  of  the  people,  after 
which  they  made  a  solemn  lustration,  or  expiatory  sacrifice  in  the 
Campus  Martius.  The  tribunes  were  officers,  created  to  protect 
the  plebeians  against  the  patricians.  The  ediles  were  officers 
whose  duty  it  was  to  take  care  of  the  public  edifices,  buths,  aque- 
ducts, roads,  markets,  &c.  .  The  questors  were  elected  by  the 
people  to  take  care  of  the  public  revenue.  They  were  of  two  or- 
ders; the  military  questors  who  accompanied  the  army,  and  took 
care  of  the  payment  of  soldiers,  and  the  provincial  questors,  who 
attended  the  consuls  into  the  provinces  and  received  the  taxes 
and  tribute. 

6.  The  assemblies  of  the  people,  in  order  to  elect  their  magis- 
trates, or  to  decide  concerning  war  or  peace,  and  the  like,  were 
called  a  comitia  ;  of  which  there  were  three  kinds,  the  curiata^ 
centunata,  and  the  tributa.  The  comitia  curiata  consisted  of  an 
assembly  of  the  resident  Roman  citizens,  who  were  divided  into 
thirty  curias.  ^  The  comitia  centunata  were  the  principal  assembly 
of  the  people,  in  which  they  gave  their  votes  according  to  Jhe  census. 
They  elected,  during  these  comitia,  the  consuls,  praetors,  and  cen- 
sors; important  laws  were  enacted,  and  cases  of  high  treason 

How  often  did  they  assemMe  ?  What  was  a  decree  termed  ?  What  were  senators 
called? — 4.  What  is  said  of  the  consuls?  In  danioperous  conjunctures,  with  what  were 
they  clothed?  What  age  was  required?  Who  were  next  in  dignity? — 5.  What  is 
said  of  the  ofRce  of  censor  ?  Who  were  tlie  tribunes  f  Who  were  the  ediles  ?  The 
questors?  Of  how  many  orders  were  they?— 6.  What  was  the  assemblies  of  the 
peo|)le  called ?  Of  what  dia  tke  comitia  euriata  consist?  What  was  done  at  the 
comitia  etnttmnta  ?  What  was  the  oomttia  tributa  t 


than 


ROME.  93 

were  tried ;  and  they  were  held  in  the  Campus  Martius.  The 
comitia  tributa  were  an  assembly  in  which  the  people  voted  in 
tribes,  according  to  their  regions  and  wards ;  and  they  were  held 
to  create  inferior  magistrates,  to  elect  certain  priests,  &c.  The 
comitia  continued  to  be  assembled  for  upwards  of  seven  hun- 
dred years,  until  the  time  of  Julius  Caesar,  who  abridged  that 
liberty,  and  shared  with  the  people  the  right  of  creating  the  ma- 

fistrates ;  Augustus  infringed  still  further  on  this  right,  and  Ti- 
erius  finally  deprived  the  people  altogether  of  the  privilege  of 
election. 

7.  The  priests  among  the  Romans  did  not  form  a  distinct 
order  of  the  citizens,  but  were  chosen  from  the  most  honorable 
men  of  the  state.  The  pontifices,  fifteen  in  number,  were  priests 
who  judged  all  causes  relating  to  religion,  regulated  the  feasts, 
sacrifices,  and  all  other  sacred  institutions.  The  pontifex  maxi- 
mus,  or  high  priest,  was  a  person  of  great  dignity  and  authority ; 
he  held  his  office  for  life,  and  all  other  priests  were  subject  to  him. 
The  augurs  were  fifteen  in  number,  wnoseduty  it  was  to  foretell 
future  events,  to  interpret  dreams,  oracles,  prodigies,  &c.  The 
haritspices  were  priests,  whose  business  it  was  to  examine  the 
beasts  offered  in  sacrifice,  and  from  them  to  divine  the  success  of 
any^  enterprise,  and  to  obtain  omens  of  futurity.  The  quindecem- 
viri,  were  fifteen  priests  who  had*the  charge  of  the  Sibylline  books, 
which  were  three  prophetic  volumes,  said  to  contain  the  fate  of 
the  Roman  empire ;  they  were  procured  from  a  woman  of  extra- 
ordinary appearance,  during  the  reign  of  Tarquin  the  Proud.  The 
Vestal  virgins^  were  females,  consecrated  to  tne  worship  of  Vesta. 

8.  The  g'/ac?ia/or«  were  persons  who  fought  with  weapons  in 
the  public  circus  or  amphitheatre,  for  the  amusement  of  the  peo- 
ple. These  combats  were  introduced  about  four  hundred  years 
after  the  foundation  of  the  city,  and  became  the  most  favorite 
entertainment.  The  combatants  were  at  first  composed  of  cap- 
tive slaves  and  condemned  malefactors;  but  in  the  more  degene- 
rate period  of  the  empire,  free-born  citizens,  and  even  senators 
engaged  in  this  inhuman  and  disgraceful  amusement,  in  which 

.numbers  were  destroyed.  After  the  triumph  of  Trajan  over  the 
Dacians,  spectacles  were  exhibited  for  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
three  davs,  in  which  eleven  thousand  animals  o^  difterent  kind^ 
were  killed,  and  ten  thousand  gladiators  fought. 

9.  The  toga  and  the  tunica  were  the  most  distinguished  part 
of  the  Roman  dress.  The  toga,  or  gown,  worn  by  the  Roman 
citizen  only,  was  loose  and  flowing,  and  covered  the  whole  body ; 
it  had  no  sleeves,  and  was  disposed  in  graceful  folds,  which  gave 
the  wearer  a  majestic  appearance.  The  toga  virilis  was  assumed 
by  young  men  at  the  age  of  seventeen  years.  The  tunica^  or 
tunic,  was  a  white  woollen  vest,  which  came  down  below  the 
knees  and  was  fastened  about  the  waist  by  a  girdle.    The  dress 


How  long  did  they  continue  to  assemble  ?— 7.  "What  is  said  of  the  priests  ?  Of  the 
pontifices?  V/ho  waa  the  ponti/ex  maximus  ?  The  augurs?  The  haruspices?  The 
quindecetnviri  ?  The  vestal  virgins  ? — 8.  Who  were  the  gladiators  ?  When  were  these 
conribats  introduced?  What  is  said  of  them  after  the  triumph  of  Trajan?— 0.  What 
was  .he  toga  ?    The  toga  virilis  t    The  tunica  ? 


94 


ROME. 


of  the  women  was  similar  to  that  of  the  men;  their  tunic,  how- 
ever, was  longer  and  furnished  witli  sleeves;  they  wore  jewels, 
bracelets,  rings,  and  various  other  ornaments  in  great  profusion. 
Hats  and  caps  were  worn  by  the  Romans  only  on  journeys,  or 
the  public  games;  in  the  city  they  usually  went  without  any 
covering  on  the  head. 

10.  The  principal  meal  among  the  Romans  was  their  supper, 
which  they  took  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon;  their  break- 
fast was  not  a  regular  meal,  it  was  taken  by  each  one  separately 
and  without  order,  and  their  dinner  was  only  a  slight  repast.  In 
the  early  ages,  the  diet  of  the  Romans  consisted  chiefly  of  milk 
and  vegetables,  and  they  sat  upright  at  the  table  on  benches;  but 
in  the  latter  days  of  the  republic,  when  riches  were  introduced 
by  their  conquests,  luxury  was  carried  to  excess,  and  they  then 
reclined  at  their  meals  on  sumptuous  couches.  These  couches 
were  similar  to  the  modern  sofa,  and  generally  calculated  to  hold 
three  persons;  they  so  reclined  upon  them  that  the  head  of  the 
one  was  opposite  the  breast  of  the  other,  and  in  serving  them 
selves  thev  used  only  one  hand. 

11.  Fathers  at  Rome  were  generally  invested  with  the  power 
of  life  and  death  over  their  children.  The  exposure  of  infants 
was  at  first  somewhat  frequent,  but  at  length  entirely  ceased. 
Slaves  constituted  a  large  portion  of  the  population  of  Rome. 
Their  lives  were  at  the  disposal  of  their  masters.  They  were  not 
only  employed  in  domestic  service,  but  also  in  various  trades  and 
manufactures.  They  were  considered  as  mere  property,  and 
were  publicly  sold  in  the  market-place;  and  if  capitally  convicted, 
their  punishment  was  crucifixion.  At  the  feasts  of  Saturn  and  at 
the  Ides  of  August,  the  slaves  were  allowed  great  privileges,  and 
masters  at  those  periods  waited  on  them  at  table. 

12.  The  system  of  education  among  the  Romans,  which  was  in 
its  highest  state  of  improvement  during  the  reign  of  Augustus, 
was  much  admired.  Tlie  utmost  attention  was  '  lowed  on  the 
early  formation  of  the  mind  and  character.  Th.  man  matrons 
themselves  nursed  their  own  children,  and  ne^^^  lO  the  care  be- 
stowed on  their  morals,  a  remarkable  degree  of  attention  seems 
to  have  been  given  to  their  language.  From  the  earliest  dawn 
of  reason,  a  regular  course  of  aiscipH..e  was  pursued  by  some 
matron  of  the  family,  and  as  the  children  grew  towards  manhood, 
they  were  habituated  to  all  the  athletic  exercises  that  could 
impart  agility  or  grace,  and  fit  them  for  the  profession  of  arms. 
Eloquence  and  the  military  art  were  the  surest  road  to  prefer- 
ment. Oratory,  which  led  to  the  highest  honors  in  the  state, 
M'as  the  favorite  study  at  Rome,  and  was  taught  as  a  science  in 
the  public  schools.  Poetry  among  the  Romans,  as  with  most  of 
other  nations,  appears  to  have  been  the  earliest  intellectual  efforts. 
The  names  that  adorn  the  Roman  drama  are  those  of  Liviua 

Wlmt  18  sold  of  tbe  dress  of  women?  Of  hnts,  &;c.?— 10.  What  was  the  principal 
meal?  "What  is  said  of  breakfast?  In  the  early  ages,  what  was  the  diet  of  the  Ro- 
mans ?  How  did  they  sit  at  table  ?  Whot  is  said  of  these  couches  ?— 11.  What  is  said 
of  fathers?  Of  infants?  What  is  said  of  slaves?— 12.  What  is  said  of  education? 
Of  the  Roman  matrons  ?  What  was  pursued  ?  Wliat  U  said  of  eloquence,  &c  ?  Of 
oratory?    Of  poetry? 


Ic,  how- 
jewels, 
'ofusion. 
neys,  or 
out  any 

'  supper, 
r  break - 
parately 
•ast.    In 

of  milk 
hes ;  but 
Toduced 
hey  then 

couches 
d  to  hold 
id  of  the 
ig  them 

le  power 
f  infants 
^  ceased; 
>f  Rome, 
were  not 
•ades  and 
srty,  and 
mvicted, 
i-n  and  at 
jges,  and 

:h  was  in 
ugustus, 

on  the 
matrons 
care  be- 
n  seems 
st  dawn 
)y  some 
lanhood, 
it  could 
|of  arms. 

prefer- 
ic  state, 
lience  in 
Imost  of 

efforts. 

Livius 

!  principal 
J)f  the  Ro- 
Ihat  is  said 
IducationT 
I,  &c?    Of 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


95 


Andronicua,  Ennius,  Plautus  end  Csccilius.  In  epic  poetry, 
Virgil  has  excelled  all  other  poets  of  ancient  times,  with  the 
exception  of  Homer.  Philosophy  was  first  taught  at  Rome,  about 
the  end  of  the  third  Punic  war,  and  was  introouced  from  Greece. 
The  system  of  the  Stoics  was  at  first  most  generally  received ; 
the  philosophy  of  Aristotle  was  afterwards  greatly  cultivated; 
but  with  the  introduction  of  luxury,  the  philosophy  of  Epicurus 
became  fashionable. 


JEWISH  HISTORY. 

SECTION  I. 

The  Early  History  qf  the  Jeirs,  until  their  deliverance  fronim 

Egypt. 

1.  The  Jews,  commonly  called  the  people  of  God,  derive  their 
origin  from  Abraham,  the  son  of  Zerah,  the  tenth  in  lineal  de- 
scent from  /S^em,  the  son  of  iVb«A.  ^  The  call  of  Abraham  is  a 
remarkable  event  in  his  historjr,  and' took  place  1921  years  before 
the  Christian  era.  Abraham  intended  to  settle  in  Haran,  but  in 
obedience  to  the  will  of  God  he  removed  to  the  land  of  Canaan, 
which  was  appointed  to  be  the  inheritance  of  his  posterity.  After 
his  arrival  there,  his  first  care  was  to  erect  an  altar  for  the  wor- 
ship of  Gcd,  who  appeared  to  him  and  confirmed  the  promise, 
which  he  had  before  made,  of  giving  the  country  to  his  children. 
When  he  had  lived  some  time  in  Canaan,  a  famine  compelled 
him  to  remove  his  family  into  Egypt,  where  he  resided  until  the 
famine  ceased,  and  then  again  returned. 

2.  Shortly  after  this  time,  happened  the  remarkable  visitation 
of  the  divine  wrath  on  Sodom  and  several  other  cities.  The 
crimes  of  these  cities  cried  aloud  to  heaven  for  vengeance ;  ac 
cordingly  three  angels,  in  the  form  of  young  men,  were  sent  to 
destroy  tnem.  Abraham  having  entertained  the  heavenly  visitors 
in^  his  tent,  accompanied  them  on  their  way  to  Sodom,  and  ob- 
tained from  them,  that  Lot  and  his  family  should  be  spared.  Lot 
was  therefore  admonished  to  depart  with  his  wife  and  his  two 
daughters,  and  they  were  ordered  not  to  look  upon  the  city.  But 
scarcely  had  he  reached  a  place  of  safety,  when  Sodom  and  Go-  . 
morrah,  with  two  other  cities,  were  consumed  by  fire  that  fell 
from" heaven,  leaving  the  site  on  which  they  stood,  and  the  coun- 
try in  the  vicinitv,  a  jake^  called  at  the  present  time,  the  Dead 
Sea,  the  water  of  which  is  clear  and  heavy,  but  extremely  nau- 
seous and  bitter  to  the  taste.  When  the  noise  of  the  falling  fire 
was  heard.  Lot's  wife,  forgetful  of  the  injunction  of  the  angels. 

Mention  some  names  that  adorn  the  drama?  What  is  said  of  Virgil?  'What  it 
said  of  philosophy  ? 

1.  What  is  said  of  the  JewsT  When  was  the  call  of  Abraham?  Where  did  he 
settle  ?  Where  did  he  remove  ?  Where  did  he  remove  with  his  fbmily  ?— 2.  After  this 
time,  what  happened  ?  What  is  said  of  Abraham  ?  Who  was  admonished  to  depart  t 
What  is  the  site  on  which  it  stood  now  called''    What  is  related  of  Lot's  wife? 


96 


JEWISH  HISTORY. 


looked  back  upon  the  city;  but  her  curiosity  was  punished  on  the 
spot ;  she  was  changed  into  a  pillar  of  salt,  to  serve  as  a  warning 
to  those  who,  at  any  time,  cast  back  a  wishful  look  on  the  sinful 
objects  which  they  have  once  forsaken. 

3.  Sarah,  the  wife  of  Abraham,  when  far  advanced  in  year  , 
brought  him  a  son,  who  was  called  Isaac.  When  Isaac  had  grown 
up)  God^  to  try  the  faith  of  Abraham,  commanded  him  to  offer 
his  son  in  sacrifice  on  a  mountain  which  he  should  point  out  to 
him.  The  holy  patriarch  obeyed  without  hesitation,  but  at  the 
moment  when  his  hand  was  raised  to  strike  the  victim,  an  angel 
was  sent  to  stop  his  arm,  and  to  assure  him  that  God  was  satisfied 
with  the  readiness  of  his  obedience.  Isaac  was  afterwards  mar- 
ried to  Rebecca,  the  mother  of  Esau  and  Jacob.  Jacob,  by  the 
command  of  the  Lord,  took  the  name  Israel,  hence  his  posterity 
were  called  Israelites,  or  children  of  Israel. 

4.  Jacob  had  twelve  sons,  of  whom  Joseph  was  particularly 
loved  by  his  father,  and  on  that  account  hated  by  the  rest  of  his 
brothers.  On  a  certain  occasion,  as  they  were  tending  their 
flocks,  at  some  distance  from  home,  Joseph  was  sent  by  his  father 
to  see  how  they  conducted  themselves ;  they  inmediately  seized 
and  sold  him  as  a  slave  to  some  Ishmaelite  merchants,  and  told 
his  father  that  he  had  been  devoured  by  wild  beasts.  The  mer- 
chants carried  him  into  Egypt,  and  sold  him  to  Potiphar,  an 
officer  of  the  court.  Joseph  served  Potiphar  with  so  much  fidelity, 
that  he  soon  committed  to  him  the  care  of  his  household.  The 
wife  of  Potiphar  repeatedly  attempted  to  seduce  Joseph  to  the 
commission  of  a  flagitious  crime,  but  the  virtuous  youth  rejected 
her  proposals  with  disdain ;  but  she,  incensed  at  this,  maliciously 
accused  him  of  an  attempt  against  her  honor.  On  this  false 
accusation  Joseph  was  thrown  into  prison,  where  he  languished 
for  several  years. 

5.  At  length  Pharaoh,  the  king  of  Egypt,  had  two  dreams  that 
greatly  perplexed  him,  and  could  find  no  one  in  Egypt  able  to 
interpret  them.  Finally  he  was  informed  of  a  Hebrew  servant, 
then  in  prison,  who  had  wisely  interpreted  the  dreams  of  two  of 
his  officers ;  this  was  Joseph,  who,  on  being  introduced  to  the 
king,  explained  his  dreams,  and  told  him  that  they  predicted  an 
abundant  product  of  the  earth  for  seven  years^  and  afterwards  a 
famine  for  the  same  space  of  time.  Upon  this  he  was  not  only 
released  from  prison,  out  appointed  to  administer  the  affairs  ot 
Egypt  under  Pharaoh. 

6.  During  the  famine  which  followed,  ell  his  brothers,^  with  the 
exception  of  Benjamin,  went  into  Egypt  for  the  purpose  of  buy- 
ing provisions.  Joseph  knew  them,  but  ne  was  unknown  to  them; 
he  therefore  asked  them,  as  if  strangers  to  him,  from  whence  they 
had  come,  and  whether  they  were  spies.  They  answered  him 
with  profound  respect,  that  they  had  come  into  Egypt  with  the 
honest  intention  of^ buying  corn;  that  they  were  twelve  brothers; 

3.  When  Isaac  had  grown  up,  what  did  God  command  ?  What  did  the  holy  pati  «arch 
do  T  Whom  did  Isaac  marry  ?— 4.  How  many  sons  had  Jacob  T  On  a  certain  occa* 
■ion,  what  took  place  7  Where  was  Joseph  carried  ?  What  is  said  of  the  wife  of 
Potiphar  ?  What  happened  to  Joseph  ?— 6.  What  is  said  of  Pharaoh  ?  Of  what  was 
he  informed?  What  did  Joseph  tell  him?— 0.  During  the  ikmine,  what  took  place? 
What  did  Joseph  ask  them  ? 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


97 


fidelit> , 
d.    The 


i  on  the 
krarning 
i  sinful 

I  year, , 
i  grown 
to  offer 
t  out  to 
it  at  the 
n  angel 
satisfied 
ds  mar- 
I,  by  the 
►osterity 

icularly 
st  of  his 
ig  their 
is  father 
y  seized 
Eind  told 
"he  mer- 
ihar,  an 

h  to  the 
[rejected 
iciously 
lis  false 
tguished 

ams  that 
;  able  to 
servant, 
two  of 
to  the 
cted  an 
wards  a 
lot  only 
ffairs  ot 

with  the 
of  buy- 
to  them; 
ice  they 
red  him 
^th  the 
rothers; 

pati  tarch 
tain  occa- 
he  wife  of 
what  waa 
ok  place? 


that  one  of  them  no  longer  existed,  and  that  the  youngest,  called 
Benjamin,  was  left  at  home  with  his  father  Jacob  in  Canaan.  The 
name  of  Benjamin  touched  the  inmost  feeling  of  Joseph's  breast; 
he  therefore  determined  to  have  liim  brought  into  Egypt.  For  this 
purpose  he  seemed  to  give  no  credit  to  their  words,  and  said,  that 
to  assure  himself  of  the  truth  of  their  account,  one  of  them  should 
remain  as  a  hostage,  until  their  younger  brother  should  be  brought 
into  Egypt.  Therefore  retaining  Simeon,  the  rest  were  permitted 
to  depart. 

7.  Upon  their  return  home,  they  informed  their  father  of  all 
that  had  passed,  and  particularly  of  the  engagement  they  were 
under  of  taking  Ber\jamin  into  Egypt,  where  Ximeon  was  de- 
tained as  a  plecfge  of  their  promise.  Nothing  could  exceed  the 
grief  of  the  aged  father  on  receiving  this  intelligence;  he  be- 
inoaned  his  misfortunes;  he  spoke  of  his  children,  and  became 
inconsolable  at  the  thought  of  parting  with  the  last  and  dearest 
of  his  sons.  Joseph,  said  he,  is  no  more,  Simeon  is  in  chains, 
and  must  Benjamin,  also,  be  taken  from  me?  No,  I  will  not 
consent ;  to  part  with  him  would  wring  my  very  soul  with  grief, 
and  carry  my  gray  hairs  in  anguish  to  the  grave. 

8.  Jacob,  liowever,  at  length  consented  to  the  departure  of 
Benjamin,  who  accompanied  his  brothers  on  their  return  to  Egypt. 
They  were  kindly  received  by  Joseph,  who  finally  made  himself 
kno^yn  to  them  in  these  words:  "  I  am  Joseph;  does  my  father 
yet  live  ?"  Struck  silent  with  amazement,  they  were  for  yome 
time  unable  to  reply.  Joseph  wep*-  and  tenderly  embraced  them 
fA\  ;  but  with  greater  feeling  he  threw  himself  upon  the  neck  of 
Beiyamin,  and  pressed  him  to  his  breast.  He  then  told  them  to 
hasten  to  their  father  and  let  him  know  that  his  son  Joseph  was 
still  alive,  and  to  bring  him  down  into  Egypt.  Jacob  accordingly 
removed  >yith  all^  his  family  into  Egypt,  and  Joseph  assigned 
them  a  residence  in  the  land  of  Gushen,  a  fertile  district  situated 
between  the  Nile  and  the  Red  Sea. 

9.  Jacob  lived  seventeen  years  after  his  removal  into  E^pt. 


patriarch 

approach,  and  spoke  to  him  of  the  inheritance  which  God  had 
promised  to  his  seed  in  the  land  of  Canaan,  where  he  desired  his 
remains  to  be  removed  after  his  death.  He  called  his  other  sons 
around  his  bed,  and  gave  to  each  a  special  blessing  :  the  most 
memorable  was  that  which  he  spoke  of  Judah,  in  which  he  ex- 
pressly declared,  that  from  his  race  the  Messiah,  the  expected  of 
all  nations,  should  be  born,  and  that  this  great  event  should  take 
place  tit  or  near  the  time  when  the  sovereign  power  should  be 
entirely  taken  away  from  the  Jewish  nation.  Jacob  died  in  the\ 
one  hundred  and  forty-seventh  year  of  his  age. 


How  did  the  name  of  Benjamin  affect  Joseph  ?  What  method  did  he  adopt  to  brin«f 
im.mto  Egypt?— 7.  What  did  they  inform  their  father?  What  is  said  of  the  nged 
Uher  ?  What  did  he  say  ?— 8.  To  what  did  Jacob  at  length  consent  ?  In  what  words 
did  Joseph  make  himself  known  ?  What  did  ho*  tell  them  ?— 9.  How  long  did  Jacob 
live  ?  What  is  said  of  Joseph  ?  AVhat  did  the  patriarch  do  ?  What  did  he  say  of  the 
Messiah  ? 


him 
fa 


98 


JEWISH  HISTORY. 


10.  Joseph,  after  the  death  of  his  father,  continued  to  rule  over 
Egypt  until  his  death,  which  occurred  about  the  vear  1635  A.  C. 
In  less  than  forty  years  after  this  event,  a  total  change  took  place 
in  the  affairs  of  Egypt ;  a  new  king  occupied  the  throne  who 
knew  not  Joseph,  and  forgetful  of  his  administration,  cruelly  op- 
pressed the  Hebrew  people.  To  check  their  increase  and  pros- 
perity, the  most  rigorous  measures  were  adopted ;  their  lives 
were  embittered  by  hard  service  at  public  works,  and  all  their 
male  children  were  ordered  to  be  thrown  into  the  river  Nile. 

11.  After  much  suffering,  God  raised  up  a  deliverer  of  his 
chosen  people,  who  should  rescue  them  from  a  state  of  cruel  ser- 
vitude, and  biing  them  out  of  the  land  of  bondage.  This  de- 
liverer was  Moses,  the  most  distinguished  personage  of  ancient 
times.  In  consequence  of  Pharaoh's  inhuman  decree,  Moses  was 
exposed  by  his  mother  on  the  baoks  of  the  Nile,  and  was  found 
by  the  king's  daughter,  who  compassiopately  adopted  him  and 
thus  saved  nis  life.  Before  the  obdurate  heart  of  Pharaoh  could 
be  induced  to  consent  to  the  departure  of  the  Hebrews,  a  number 
of  extraordinary  and  supernatural  events  took  place,  called  the 
ten  plagues  of  Egypt.  The  first  of  these  plagues  was  the  change 
of  the  waters  of  the  Nile,  and  of  all  the  wells  of  Egvpt,  into 
blood ;  and  by  the  last  the  whole  land  was  covered  with  darkness 
for  three  days. 

12.  Pharaoh  at  length  consented  to  allow  Moses  to  conduct  the 
Israelites  into  the  wilderness  for  three  days,  to  perform  their  re- 
ligious duties.  At  the  expiration  of  this  time,  nnding  that  they 
did  not  return,  he  put  himself  at  the  head  of  his  army  and  re- 
solved to  pursue  them.  Moses  retreated  until  he  came  to  the 
shore  of  the  Red  Sea.  where,  seeing  the  hosts  of  Egypt  pressing 
forward,  he  extended  his  arm  over  the  profound  abyss,  as  God 
commanded  him ;  the  waters  suddenly  divided  and  opened  a 
passage  to  the  opposite  shore.  The  Israelites  immediately  entered 
the  dry  hollow  of  the  deep,  amazed  at  the  watery  bounds  that 
stood  suspended  as  walls  upon  their  right  and  on  their  left. 

13.  Pharaoh,  insensible  of  the  miracle,  and  thinking  the  pas- 
sage as  safe  and  as  free  for  him  as  the  Israelites,  entered  precipi- 
tately after  them,  with  all  his  army,  and  advanced  to  the  middle 
of  the  abyss  before  he  became  sensible  of  his  danger.  By  this 
time,  Moses,  who,  with  all  his  followers,  had  reached  the  other 
shore,  stretched  forth  his  hand  again  over  the  sea,  and  called  back 
the  waters  to  their  natural  state.  Shut  up  within  the  bosom  of 
the  deep,  the  whole  Egyptian  host  perished,  with  the  loss  of  their 
chariots  and  arms. 

14.  The  Israelites,  after  their  deliverance  from  Egypt,  wan- 
dered tiirough  the  desert  for  forty  years,  during  which  time  they 
received  many  signal  proofs  of  tne  divine  favor  in  their  regard. 

10.  What  ia  now  said  of  Joseph  ?  Of  the  new  king?  To  check  their  increase,  what 
was  adopted  ? — ^11.  'What  did  God  raise  up  ?  Who  was  this  deliverer  ?  What  is  re- 
lated  of  Moses?  Wliat  was  the  first  and  last  plague  of  Egypt?— 18.  To  what  did 
Pharaoh  at  length  consent  ?  At  the  expiration  of  this  time,  what  did  he  do  ?  What 
did  Moses  do?  Where  did  the  Isaaehtes  enter?— 13.  What  is  related  of  Pharaoh? 
When  Moses  had  reached  the  other  shore,  what  did  he  do?  What  happened  to  th« 
Egyptian  host?— 14.  What  is  said  of  the  Israelites? 


JEWISH  HISTORY. 


99 


rule  over 
35  A.  C. 
)ok  place 
•one  who 
nelly  op- 
ind  pros- 
eir  lives 
all  their 
>^ile. 

sr  of  his 
ruel  ser- 
Thisde- 
f  ancient 
loses  was 
ras  found 
him  and 
loh  could 
a  number 
ailed  the 
le  change 
jvpt,  into 
darknesB 

nduct  the 
'dieir  re- 
that  they 
y  and  re- 
ae  to  the 
pressing 
),  as  God 
opened  a 
y  entered 
mds  that 
eft. 

:  the  pas- 
i  precipi- 
e  middle 
By  this 
the  other 
lied  back 
)osom  of 
s  of  their 


^t,  wan- 
time  ther 
r  regar 


d. 


rease,  what 
What  is  re- 
To  what  did 
doT  V^at 
f  Pharaoh  ? 
enedto  the 


They  were  supplied  with  food  by  manna,  which  fell  regularly 
every  morning,  except  on  the  Sabbath.  On  one  occasion,  when 
they  were  greatly  in  want  of  water,  Moses  supplied  them  with 
that  element,  by  striking  a  rock  with  his  rod  ana  causing  a  stream 
to*issue  from  it.  In  the  second  year  after  their  deliverance  from 
Egypt,  Moses  numbered  the  children  of  Israel,  and  found  them 
to  amount  to  six  hundred  and  three  thousand  five  hundred  and 
fifty  men,  besides  women  and  children.  When  they  arrived  at 
Mount  SinaL  God  gave  them  his  divine  law,  amidst  thunder  and 
lightning.  Moses  M'as  the  only  person  allowed  to  ascend  the 
mountain,  and  during  his  absence  the  ungrateful  Israelites  fell 
into  idolatry,  and  worshipped  a  golden  calf; 

_  15.  Moses,  after  forty  days  and  nights  spent  in  his  secret  inter- 
view, received  two  tables  of  stone  from  God,  who  had  engraved 
upon  them,  as  the  Scripture  expresses  it,  with  his  own  hand,  the 
ten  commands.  In  these  ten  fundamental  precepts  are  contained 
an  admirable  summary  of  our  various  duties  to  God  and  to  man. 
We  are  directed  to  acfore  one  only  Deity,  the  author  of  all  bless- 
ings;  we  are  commanded  to  reverence  his  holy  name,  and  are 
reminded  of  the  dreadful  vengeance  denounced  against  those  who 
shall  transfer  to  idols,  or  to  the  creature,  that  worship  which  is 
due  only  to  the  Creator.  To  prevent  the  neglect  of  those  sacred 
obligations,  we  are  commanded  to  abstain  from  work  one  day  in 
each  week,  that  it  nm'  be  more  immediately  devoted  to  the  duties 
of  religion.  Four  of  the  precepts  of  the  Mosaic  code  compre-» 
hend  the  principles  of  universal  jurisprudence.  Thou  shalt  not 
kill :  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery  :  Thou  shalt  not  steal : 
Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness.  They  have  formed  the  basis 
of  criminal  law  in  all  civilized  nations,  and  are  essential  to  the 
good  order  of  society. 

10.  When  Moses  descended  from  the  mountain,  and  found  the 
people  worshipping  a  golden  calf,  transported  witn  holy  indigna- 
tion at  the  sight,  he  threw  down  the  tables  of  the  law,  find  broke 
them  into  pieces  :  then  seizing  the  idol,  he  immedi?!  ly  broke  it 
down  and  cast  it  into  the  firej  and  placing  himsei:'  .tt  the  en- 
trance of  the  camp,  he  proclaimed  aloud  that  all  those  who  still 
retained  a  sense  or  their  duty  to  God  j  should  come  forth  and  join 
him.  The  faithful  tribe  of  Zevl,  having  arranged  themselves  by 
his  side,  Moses  ordered  them  to  march  through  the  camp  and  put 
to  death  all  who  came  in  their  way.  The  order  was  immediately 
executed,  and  above  twenty  thousand  men  were  put  to  death,  to 
expiate  the  guilt  of  those  who  remained. 

17.  Moses,  by  the  express  command  of  God,  having  prepared 
two  tables  of  stone,  like  those  he  had  broken «  went  again  to  the 
summit  of  Sinai,  where  he  received  the  same  words  engraved  on 


With  what  were  they  supplied  ?  On  one  occasion,  what  is  related  ?  In  the  second 
year,  what  was  the  number  found  to  be  ?  At  Mount  Sinai,  what  was  given  ?  What 
IS  said  of  Moses  ? — 15.  What  did  Moses  receive  ?  In  these,  what  are  contained  ? 
What  are  we  directed.  &c.  ?  To  prevent,  &c.,  what  are  we  commanded?  What  do 
four  of  these  precepts  comprehend  ?  What  are  these  four  precepts  ? — IG.  \Vhat  is 
now  said  of  Moses?  What  did  he  do  with  the  idol?  \Vliat  did  Moses  order  them? 
Hpw  many  were  put  to  death? — 17.  AVhat  did  Moses  now  do? 


100 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


them  which  had  been  engraved  on  the  first.  When  he  came 
down  from  the  mountain  and  approached  the  camp,  the  Israelites 
perceived  a  bright  halo  of  glory  which  encircled  his  countenance, 
and  made  them  afraid  to  approach  him.  Being  told  the  cause  of 
their  dread,  he  covered  his  face  with  a  veil,  which  he  afterwards 
continued  to  wear.  Moses  then  caused  the  tabernacle  to  be  built, 
which  was  a  auadrangular  tent,  thirty  cubits  in  length,  and  nine 
in  breadth.  The  inside  of  the  tabernacle  was  hung  with  richly 
embroidered  tapestry,  and  was  divided  into  two  parts  by  foui 
pillars,  before  which  was  suspended  a  veil  of  the  most  exquisite 
needlework,  variegated  with  the  biightest  coloring  of  purple 
and  scarlet.  The  apartment  enclosecf  behind  the  veil  M'as  called 
the  holy  of  holies,  and  the  space  between  the  veil  and  the  en 
trance  was  called  the  sanctuary.  The  tabernacle  being  finished, 
the  ark  of  the  covenant  was  made.  ^  It  measured  two  cubits  and 
a  half  in  length,  one  and  a  half  in  breadth,  and  the^  same  in 
heiff|it;  it  was  made  of  incorruptible  wood,  plated  within  and 
without  with  the  purest  gold,  and  covered  with  a  lid,  also  of  solid 
gold,  which  was  called  tnc  mercy-seat.  On  the  mercy-seat  were 
placed  two  cherubs  face  to  fiice,  with  their  wings  extended^  so  as 
to  cover  the  ark.  The  ark,  when  finished,  was  placed  m  the 
tabernacle. 

18.  About  this  time  Moses  sent  twelve  men  to  survey  the  land 
of  Canaan;  all,  with  the  exception  of  Joshua  and  Caleb,  gave  an 
unfavorable  report,  which  caused  the  people  to  murmur.  In 
'consequence  of  this  oflEence,  God  condemned  all  those  who  were 
twenty  years  of  age,  when  they  left  Egypt,  to  die  in  the  wilder- 
ness, except  Joshua  and  Caleb. 

The  earth  opened  and  swallowed  Korah,  Dalhan  and  Miram^ 
for  heading  a  revolt  against  Mosos:  at  the  same  time  fire  descendea 
and  destroyed  two  hundred  and  fifty  of  ihose  who  had  partici- 
pated in  their  offence.  Moses  at  lenffth  died  at  the  age  of  one 
hundred  and  twenty  years,  on  mount  IVebo^  in  the  land  of  Moab, 
having  first  taken  a  view  of  the  promised  land,  which  he  was  not 
permitted  to  enter.  After  the  death  of  Moses,  Joshua  was  ac- 
knowledged his  successor  in  the  supreme  temporal  command, 
who,  having  conquered  the  various  nations  that  opposed  him,  and 
having  surmounted  innumerable  obstacles,  finally  conducted  the 
Israelites  into  the  land,  of  promise. 

Whon  he  cnme  down,  what  is  related  of  him?  What  did  he  cause  to  be  bnilt? 
Describe  the  tabernacle?  The  tabernicle  beiujr  finished,  what  was  made?  "What 
did  it  measure  ?  On  the  mef  cy-seat  w  lat  was  placed  ? — 18.  At  this  time,  what  was 
done  ?  "NVhat  was  their  report  ?  In  conseqifence  of  this,  to  what  were  they  con- 
demned? What  is  related  of  Korah?  At  what  age  did  Moses  die,  and  where? 
AAer  the  death  of  Moses,  what  did  Joshua,  his  successor,  do  ? 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


101 


be  bnilt  ? 

I?  ^Vhat 
Iwhat  was 
llhey  con- 
where  T 


SECTION  II. 

77ie  government  of  the  Judges f  the  regal  government^  the  reitO' 
ration  of  the  Jews  from  captivity, 

1.  The  period  during  the  ffovernment  of  the  judges  was  ex- 
tremely turbulent,  and  marked  by  an  almost  uninterrupted  series 
of  hostilities  with  their  warlike  neighbours.  We  are  not  informed 
for  a  certainty  as  to  the  manner  of  choosing  the  judges,  and  what 
was  the  extent  of  their  power.  They  appear  to  have  been  mili- 
tary chiefs  for  the  command  of  the  army,  and  some  of  them 
acquired  a  distinguished  fame  by  their  successful  expeditions 
against  the  enemies  of  their  country.  The  most  distinguished  of 
those  who  filled  the  office  of  judge  were  the  two  last,  £li  and 
Samuel.  Eli,  who  united  in  his  person  the  duties  of  judge  with 
the  functions  of  high-priest,  appears  to  have  been  incapable  of 
discharging  the  obligations  dependent  on  these  two  important 
offices.  ^  The  people  fell  into  idolatry,  and,  in  punishment  of 
their  crimes,  were  subjugated  by  an  ancient  nation  called  the 
Philistines.  In  a  great  battle  with  the  Philistines,  the  Hebrew 
army  was  defeated  with  dreadful  slaughter,  the  two  sons  of  Eli 
were  slain,  and  the  ark  of  the  covenant  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy.  At  the  news  of  this  disaster,  the  venerable  high*priest, 
Eli,  now  sightless  with  age,  fell  backward  from  his  seat  and  ex- 
pired on  the  spot. 

2.  The  next  and  last  judge  of  the  Hebrews,  was  Samuel  the 
prophet,  A.  C.  1112.  He  brought  back  the  people  to  a  sense  of 
their  duty,  and  soon  restored  the  fallen  glory  of  Israel  by  a  sig- 
rtal  victory  over  the  Philistines.  Peace  was  restored,  public 
virtue  again  flourished,  and  Samuel  for  twenty  years  governed 
the  Hebrew  nation  with  wisdom  and  prudence.  When  ajge  had 
rendered  him  incapable  of  executing  his  laborious  duties,  he 
united  his  two  sons  with  him  in  the  administration  of  the  govern- 
ment. Rut  the  conduct  of  Samuel's  sons,  who  did  not  inherit 
their  father's  virtue,  ffave  offence  to  the  Israelites,  and  they 
desired  to  be  governea  by  r.  king,  like  the  other  nations  around 
them.  .  Samuel  at  length  yielded  to  their  request,  and  privately 
anointed  Satd^  the  son  of  Cis,  of  the  tribe  ot  Benjamin,  as  king 
of  Israel.  Samuel  then  assembled  the  tribes,  that  they  might 
elect  a  person  to  rule  over  them,  and  havin|f  cast  their  votes,  the 
lot  fell  upon  the  very  person  of  Saul. 

3. 'This  event  confirmed  what  had  already  passed  in  private, 
and^  indisputably  proves  that  God  presides  over  and  directs  the 
affairs  of  man.  The  name  of^  Saul  was  immediately  echoed 
through  the  tribes;  anfl  on  being  presented  before  them,  the 
whole  multitude  exclaimed,  God  save  the  king.    This  event  took 

1.  What  was  the  period  during  the  government  of  the  judges  ?  'What  do  they  ap- 
pear to  have  been  7  Who  were  the  most  distinguished  ?  What  is  said  of  Eli?  Into 
what  did  the  people  fall?  In  a  great  battle,  what  took  place?  At  the  news  of  this 
disaster,  what  happened  ?— ^.  Who  was  the  last  judge  ?  What  is  said  of  him  ?  Why 
did  the  Israelites  desire  to  Ifl  governed. by  a  king?  Who  was  the  first  king?—* 
3.  What  is  said  of  this  event?    What  did  the  multitude  exclaim  ? 

9* 


102 


JKWISH   HISTORY. 


place  after  the  government  of  the  judges  had  subsided,  with 
some  intermission,  for  three  hundred  and  fifty-six  years  from  the 
time  of  Joshua,  A.  C.  1091. 

4.  The  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Saul  was  auspicious,  and  dis- 
tinguished by  a  complete  victory  over  the  Philistines,  Amonites, 
and  other  nations,  lie  was  at  length  ordered  by  Almighty  God, 
through  the  prophet  Samuel,  to  destroy  the  Amalekites,  an  idola- 
trous and  perndious  nation,  the  ever-declared  enemies  of  the 
Hebrew  peoplej  and  not  to  reserve  the  least  thing  that  b  'jnged 
to  them.  In  obedience  to  this  order.  Saul  put  himself  at  th  ^ead 
of  his  armv  and  marched  against  that  devoted  people;  buc  for 
from  complying  with  the  letter  of  his  instructions,  he  spared  the 
life  of  their  king,  reserved  the  choicest  of  the  flocks,  and  took  to 
himself  the  most  precious  of  the  spoils.  On  account  of  ''his  and 
other  acts  of  disobedience,  Samuel,  on  the  part  of  God,  declared 
to  Saul  that  the  kingdom  of  Isi>iel  should  be  taken  from  him  and 
transferred  to  another.  Accordingly  Samuel,  by  the  divine  direc- 
tion, privately  anointed  David  kmg,  and  appointed  him  to  suc- 
ceed to  the  throne,  which  Saul  had  forfeited  by  his  crimes.  The 
whole  reign  of  Saul  was  a  continued  series  of  foreign  or  domestic 
troubles  j  being  at  length  defeated  in  a  war  with  the  Philistines,  he 
killed  himself  by  falling  upon  his  own  sword,  after  a  reign  of  forty 
years,  A.  C.  1051. 

5.  David,  who  had  been  anointed  king  by  Samuel  before  the 
death  of  Saul,  and  held  his  title  by  divine  appointment,  was  there- 
fore acknowledged  by  the  powerful  tribe  of  Judah.  He  found, 
however,  a  powerful  rival  in  Ishbosheth,  the  son  of  Saul,  who  found  - 
<»d  his  claim  on  the  ri^ht  of  descent,  and  was  supported  by  many 
of  the  tribes.  A  civil  war  ensued,  which  continued  for  seven 
.years,  and  was  finally  terminated  by  the  death  of  Ishbosheth;  after 
this  event  all  the  tribes  submitted  to  David,  and  the  crown  be- 
came hereditary  in  his  family. 

'  6.  The  reiffn  of  David  was  illustrious  and  interesting.  He 
enlarged  the  oounds  of  his  kingdom,  took  Jerusalem,  which  he 
made  the  capital  of  his  dominions,  and  enriched  himself  and  his 
subjects  by  the  spoils  of  his^  enemies.  He  revived  among  the 
people  an  attachment  for  religion,  by  the  institution  of  solemn 
ceremonies;  and  he  introduced  a  taste  for  the  arts  by  inviting 
into  the  country  able  artists^or  the  completion  of  the  magnificent 
edifices  which  ne  erected.  The  latter  part  of  his  reign  was  imbit- 
tered  by  severe  affliction.  The  kingdom  was  ravaged  by  pesti- 
lence, ramine,  and  disastrous  wars.  His  mind  was  harassed  by 
domestic  misfortunes.  Some  of  his  sons  were  disobedient  and 
wicked.  His  favorite  son,  Msalomt  excited  a  rebellion  against 
his  father,  with  a  design  of  dethroning  him;  but  he  was  defeated 
and  slain.  David  caused^  his  son  Solomon  to  be  crowned  in  the 
year  1011,  before  the  Christian  era,  and  died  the  following  year, 

When  did  this  take  place? — 4.  What  is  said  of  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Saul? 
What  was  he  ordered?  What  did  he  do?  On  account  of  this,  what  did  Samuel  do? 
■Whom  did  he  anoint  as  king?  How  did  Saul  die  ? — 5.  What  is  said  of  Dayid  ?  What 
«did  he  find  ?  What  ensued  ?— 6.  What  is  said  of  the  reign  of  David  ?  WTiat  did  h*  do  ♦ 
'What  is  said  of  the  latter  part  of  his  reign?    Of  his  favorite  son  Absalom  T 


,  with 
om  the 

\d  dis- 
onites, 
jrGod, 
1  idula- 
of  the 
'mged 

buc  far 
red  the 
took  to 
his  and 
cclared 
litn  and 
e  direc- 

tO  8UC- 

i.  The 
omestic 
ines,  he 
of  forty 

fore  the 
IS  there- 
e  found, 
B  found - 
►y  many 
ir  seven 
th;  after 
)wn  be- 

T.    He 

lich  he 

and  his 

ong  the 

solemn 

inviting 

nificent 

s  imbit- 

r  pesti- 

ssed  by 

ent  and 

against 

feated 

d  in  the 

ig  year, 

of  Saul? 
amuel  dot 
d?  What 
didhadoT 


le 


JEWISH  HISTORY.  103 

having  reigned  seven  years  and  a  half  over  Judah,  and  thirty- 
thn*e  years  over  dl  Israel. 

7.  During  the  reign  of  Solomon,  the  kingdom  of  Israel  rose  to 
a  higher  degree  of  prosperity,  felicity,  and  g'^^ry,  than  it  enjoyed 
at  any  former  or  subsequent  period.  He  dii  vcted  the  councils  of 
all  the  pettv  states  situated  between  the  Euphrates  and  Mediter- 
ranean, and  held  the  balance  of  power  between  the  two  great 
monarchies  of  Egypt  and  Assyria.  Commerce  was  in  a  nigh 
degree  flourishing;  the  vessels  of  Israel,  under  the  direction  of 
Tyrian' mariners,  traded  to  the  land  of  Ophir,  which  is  supposed 
to  be  a  district  of  Ethiopia,  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Africa.  By 
these  lucrative  voyages  they  augmented  the  wealth  of  the  nation, 
which  David  had  alreadv  enriched  by  the  spoils  of  war.  But 
this  prosperity  began  at  length  to  decline.  Solomon,  elated  by 
the  uniform  prosperity  which  attended  his  reign,  set  no  bounds  to 
his  magnificence  and  luxury,  and  in  order  to  support  his  profuse 
expenditure,  laid  heavv  taxes  upon  the  people;  this  finally  alien- 
ated the  affections  of  nis  subjects,  and  towards  the  close  of  his 
reign  gave  rise  to  a  powerful  faction,  headed  by  a  young  man 
called  Jeroboam. 

8.  The  most  remarkable  event  in  the  reign  of  Solomon  wa?  fhe 
building  of  a  magnificent  temple  at  Jerusalem,  which  was  com- 

Eleted  m  the  space  of  seven  years.  The  plan  had  been  formed 
y  David,  and  materials,  workmen,  and  money  provided  for  its 
erection.^  It  was  probably  the  most  superb  and  costly  fabric  of 
ancient  times. 

The  wisdom  of  Solomon  is  proverbial.  The  books  of  Proverbs 
and  Ecclesiastes  are  ascribed  to  him,  either  as  the  author  or 
collector;  they  abound  with  precepts  and  maxims  applicable  to 
every  state  and  condition  of  life,  ^ut  notwithstanding  the  supe- 
rior wisdom  for  which  Solomon  has  been  so  justly  celebrated,  he 
appears  to  have  been  immersed  in  sensual  pleasures.  He  married 
no  fewer  than  a  thousand  wives,  seven  hundred  of  whom  held  the 
rank  and  title  of  queens.  The  influence  of  these  women,  chosen 
for  the  most  part  from  idolatrous  nations,  led  him  into  effeminacy 
and  neglect  of  his  important  duties  to  God  and  his  people ;  and 
their  influence  and  superstitions  at  length  drew  him  into  idola- 
try. He  died  after  an  illustrious  reign  of  forty  years,  leaving  the 
world  in  doubt  whether  his  memory  be  more  worthy  of  praise  or 
censure,  whether  he  died  a  friend  or  enemy  of  his  Creator.  A.  C. 
971. 

0.  With  Solomon  expired  the  grandeur  and  tranquillity  of  the 
Hebrews.  Upon  the  accession  of  his  son  Rehoboam  to  the  throne, 
the  faction  of  Jeroboam  broke  out  into  open  rebellion,  and  termi- 
nated in  the  revolt  of  the  ten  tribes  from  their  allegiance  to  the 
house  of  David,  leaving  only  the  two  tribes  of  Judab  and  Benja- 

How  long  did  he  reign?— 7.  During  the  reign  of  Solomon,  what  is  said  of  the  king- 
dom of  Israel?  What  did  he  direct  ?  What  is  said  of  commerce  ?  What  did  Solo- 
mon do  when  elated  by  prosperity  ? — 8.  What  was  the  most  remarkable  event  of  his 
reign?  What  was  it  probably?  What  books  are  ascribed  to  bim?  In  what  does  he 
appear  to  have  been  immersed?  How  many  wives  had  he?  Into  what  was  h« 
drawn ?    When  did  he  di« ?— 9.  On  the  accession  of  Rehoboam,  what  broke  out? 


104 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


min  loyal  to  their  lawful  sovereign.  The  revolted  tribes  elected 
Jeroboam  for  their  king,  and  the  monarchy  was  thus  divided  into 
two  separate  kingdoms  of  Israel  and  Judah. 

10.  The  policy  of  Jeroboam  produced  a  religious  as  welj  as  a 
political  separation.  Being  persuaded  that  should  he  permit  his 
subjects  to  go  into  the  kingdom  of  Judah,  in  order  to  perform  the 
duties  of  religion  in  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  they  would  by  de- 
grees lose  their  respect  for  his  authority,  and  perhaps  return  to 
tne  allegiance  of  their  former  sovereign ;  he  therefore  ordered  two 
new  temples  to  be  built,  the  one  at  Bethel  and  the'other  at  Dan; 
and  in  tnem  two  golden  calves  to  be  set  up  and  divine  honors 
to  be  paid  to  them,  as  to  the  God  who  had  conducted  the  children 
of  Israel  out  of  the  land  of  E^ypt.  Jeroboam,  after  a  turbulent 
reign  of  twenty-two  years,  finished  a  wicked  life  by  an  unhappv 
end.  His  name  is  never  mentioned  in  holy  scripture  but  with 
detestation,  on  account  of  his  having  set  up  the  worship  of  idols, 
which  was  continued  by  all  the  lungs  who  succeeded  to  the 
throne  of  Israel,  until  an  end  was  put  to  that  kingdom  by  the 
Assyrians. 

11.  After  this  memorable  epoch,  the  history  of  the  two  king- 
doms of  Israel  and  Judah,  for  a  period  of  almost  four  hundred 
years,  exhibits  a  series  of  disunion,  vice,  wars,  massacres,  servi- 
tude, and  affliction  from  famine  and  pestilence.  At  length,  the 
kingdom  of  the  ten  tribes  was  extinguished.  The  people  were 
transported  into  Assyria  and  dispersed  into  difterent  parts  of 
the  country,  from  which  they  never  returned.  The  few  left  in 
Canaan  were  intermixed  with  strangers,  and  from  that  mixture 
of  different  nations  originated  a  race  of  people,  who  were  after- 
wards known  by  the  name  of  Samaritans.  1  his  event  took  place 
about  720  A.  C,  after  the  kingdom  had  subsisted  two  hundred 
and  fiftv-four  years.  ^  ♦ 

12.  The  tottering  kingdom  «f  Judah  still  continued  to  enjoy  a 

Srecarious  existence;  it  was  invaded  at  different  times  by  the 
labyionians;  at  length  rendered  tributary,  and  finally  subju- 
gated ;  its  metropolis,  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  was  destroyed,  the 
tempb  was  demolished  by  the  order  of  the  conqueror,  Nebuchad- 
ney-zar;  all  the  principal  inhabitants  were  stripped  of  every  thing 
valuable,  and  carried  captives  lo  Babylon.  Thus  ended  the  king- 
dom of  Judah,  after  it  had  subsisted  four  hundred  and  sixty-eight 
years  from  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  David,  and  three  hun- 
dred and  eighty-eight  years  after  the  separation  of  the  ten  tribes. 

13.  The  privation  of  liberty  and  the  miseries  of  bondage  seem 
to  have1)rought  the  Jewish  people  to  a  sense  of  their  past  trans- 
gressions. Unable  to  resist  the  power  of  man,  they  now  placed 
their  sole  confidence  in  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  God,  who 
heard  their  supplications  and  looked  with  compassion  oh  their 

■Wliomdid  the  revolted  tribes  elect? — 10.  What  did  the  policy  of  Jerobonni  produce? 
What  did  he  order  ?  WTiy  is  his  name  mentioned  with  detestation  in  the  Scripture  ? — 
11.  Aftpr  this  epoch,  what  docs  the  history  exhibit?  "Wliat  at  length  happened?  What 
became  of  the  peopio?  AVhen  did  this  event  take  place? — 13.  What  is  said  of  the 
kinplom  of  Judah?  AVliat  at  Icnprth  happened  to  it?  What  became  of  the  inhal  it»'nt»' 
How  long  had  it  subsisted? — 13. Unable  to  resist  the  power  of  man,  what  did  ihey 
do? 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


106 


slectetl 
ed  into 

ell  as  a 
mit  his 
)rm  the 

by  de- 
turn  to 
red  two 
it  Dan; 

honors 
;hildren 
irbulent 
inhappy 
)at  with 
)f  idols, 

to  the 
1  by  the 

o  king- 
lundred 
3,  servi- 
iffth,  the 
^le  were 
parts  of 
'  left  in 
mixture 
•e  after- 
jk  place 
jundred 

enjoy  a 
by  the 
subju- 
yed, the 
juchad- 
ry  thing 
lekini^- 
;y-eight 
ee  hun- 
n  tribes. 
s:e  seem 
trans- 
placed 
od,  who 
ah  their 

I  produce? 
ripture? — 
•d?  Whnt 
aid  of  the 
titiliU'iiU' 
did  ihey 


sufferings.  Cyrus,  king  of  Persia,  having  conquered  Babylon, 
published  a  decree  by  which  the  Jewish  people  were  set  at  liber- 
ty, and  permitted  to  return  to  their  native  country,  after  they  had 
languished  in  captivity  for  seventy  years;  the  decree,  moreover, 
allowed  them  to  rebuild  Jerusalem  and  their  temple,  of  which 
Cyrus  gaye  theni  a  new  plan,  and  ordered  that  the  expense  of 
erecting  it  should  be  paid  out  of  the  royal  treasury.  He  also 
restored  to  them  all  the  sacred  vessels  which  had  been  brought 
to  Babylon  by  Nebuchadnezzar ^  when  the  temple  was  destroyed. 
In  consequence  of  this  edict,  about  forty-two  thousand  ot  the 
Jewish  people  commenced  their  march  toward  their  native  coun- 
try, where  they  arrived  about  five  hundred  and  thirty-six  years 
before  the  Christian  era.  From  this  period  the  Israelites,  who 
returned  from  captivity,  arc  properly  called  Jews,  because  the 
tribe  of  Judah  was  by  far  the  most  powerful  after  their  restoration 
to  liberty. 


SECTION  III. 

From  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  to  their  native  country,  to  the 
Destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Romans, 

1.  Many  of  the  Jews  remained  at  Babylon,  while  those  who 
returned  to  Palestine  began  the  work  of  rebuilding  the  temple 
with  alacrity  and  vigor.  When  it  began  to  raise  ab()ve  the  foun- 
dation, the  young  manifested  their  delight  in  tears  of  joy,  whilst 
the  ancients  wept  to  see  how  far  the  outlines  of  the  new  edifice 
fell  short  of  the  old.  The  progress  of  the  work  suffered  a  tempo- 
rary obstruction,  through  the  intrigues  of  their  enemies  u.nd  the 
caprice  of  Cambyses,  the  successor  of  Cyrus.  But  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  reign  of  Darius,  the  decree  of  Cyrus  in  favor  of  the 
Jews  was  ratined ;  and  that  prince  even  contributed  liberally 
towards  the  expense,  and  in  the  sixth  year  of  his  reign,  the  temple 
was  completed  and  dedicated  vyith  great  solemnity. 

2.  Darius,  during  the  remainder  of  his  reign,  continued  to 
manifest  his  favor  for  the  Jews,  and  their  privileges  were  con- 
firmed by  his  son  Xerxes.  Their  interest  was  still  greater  with 
Ai'taxerxes,  called  Ahasuerus  in  the  Scrioture,  through  the  influ- 
ence of  his  queen,  Esther,  a  Jewess,  and  also  through  the  services 
of  her  uncle,  Mordecai,  who  had  discovered  and  frustrated  a 
conspiracy  against  the  king's  life.  From  Artaxerxes,  Ezra  ob- 
tained liberal  donations  to  be  applied  to  the  service  of  the  temple, 
and  full  power  to  govern  the  Jews;  and  iVc/iemitt/t  was  after- 
wards commissioned  to  rebuild  the  walls  of  Jerusalem,  and  to 

What  did  Cyrus  publish?  What  did  the  decree  allow?  What  did  ho  restore?  In 
consequence  of  this  edict,  what  w^as  done?  From  this  period,  why  are  they  called 
Jews  ? 

1.  When  the  temple  beffan  to  rise  above  its  foundation,  what  is  said  of  the  young .' 
What  did  the  progress  of  the  work  suffer  ?  In  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Darius, 
what  wos  done? — '2.  What  did  Darius  continue  to  do?  Throuch  whose  mduence  wa» 
Uicir  interest  still  greater  with  Artaxerxes?  What  did  Ezra  obtain  from  Artaxerxes  ' 


106 


JEWISH  HISTOHY. 


reform  many  abuses  among  the  people.  Ezra  and  Nehemiah 
seem  to  have  been  the  two  last  governors  of  Judali,  which  proba- 
bly became  subject  to  the  governor  of  Syria,  from  whom  the  high- 
pnest  derived  his  authority. 

3.  From  this  period,  most  of  the  calamities  which  befel  the 
Jewish  nation  must  be  ascribed  to  the  men  who  aspired  to  the 
sacerdotal  dignity,  through  motives  of  ambition  and  avarice  more 
than  zeal  for  religion.  For  several  centuries,  the  office  of  high- 
priest  was  the  chief  object  of  ambition  among  the  leading  men  of 
the  state.  The  candidates  purchased  the  office  from  the  Assyrian 
governors,  and  retained  it  by  means  of  money.  Hence  they 
oppressed  the  people  with  taxes  that  they  might  meet  their  pecu- 
niary engagements,  and  the  high-priest,  Menelaus,  sold  some  of 
the  richest  vessels  belonging  to  the  temple. 
^  4.  About  the  year  328,  A.  C,  Alexander  the  Great  having  be- 
sieged Tyre,  was  greatly  incensed  against  the  Jews,  because  they 
had  refused  to  supply  his  army  with  provisions  during  the  siege. 
After  the  taking  of  Tyre,  he  marched  to  Jerusalem  with  the  in- 
tention of  punishing  the  Jews  for  their  disobedience  to  his  orders. 
Juddica,  the  high-priest,  was  ordered  in  a  dream  to  meet  the 
threatening  conqueror  in  his  pontifical  robes,  at  the  head  of  all 
the  priests  in  their  proper  haoits,  and  attended  by  the  people 
dressed  in  white  garments.  ^  Alexander  was  struck  with  this 
religious  pomp,  md  approaching  the  high-priest  with  the  deepest 
respect,  embraced  him  with  a  kind  of  religious  veneration.  He 
told  his  attendants,  who  expressed  their  surprise  at  this  submis- 
sive- behavior,  that  he  did  not  pay  this  profound  respect  to  the 
high-priest,  but  to  the  God  whose  minister  he  was. 

5.  Alexander,  on  his  departure,  granted  to  the  Jews  the  free- 
dom of  their  country,  laws  and  religion,  and  exempted  them  from 
paying  tribute  every  seventh  year;  and  during  his  whole  reign 
they  enjoyed  great  tranquijlity ;  but  with  him  the  prosperous  con- 
dition of  their  country  expired.  Judea  was  successively  invaded 
and  subdued  by  the  Syrians  and  Egyptians,  and  the  people  re- 
duced to  bondage.  The  Jews  kept  the  Sabbath  so  rigidly,  that 
they  would  not,  on  that  day,  engage  in  battle  nor  defend  them- 
selves, although  attacked  by  an  enemy.  Ptolemy,  king  of  Egypt, 
having  invaded  Judea,  took  advantage  of  this  religious  impedi- 
ment. He  entered  Jerusalem  on  the  Sabbath-day  without  resist- 
ance, and  carried  away  to  Egypt  one  hundred  thousand  captives. 

6.  About  the  year  198,  A.  C.Antiochua  the  Great,  king  of 
Syria,  aftui*  taking  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  and  plundering  the 
temple,  sold  forty  thousand  Jews  to  the  neighboring  nations,  and 
established  paganism  through  Judea.  The  sacrifices  ceased,  and 
for  a  season  there  scarcely  existed  the  slightest  external  signs  of 
religion.    During  the  scene  of  desolation  which  stained  the  land 

"Who  seem  to  have  been  the  last  governors  of  Judah  ? — 3.  From  this  period,  to  what 
must  most  of  the  calamities  be  ascribed?  From  whom  did  the  candidates  purchase 
the  office? — 4.  AVhat  happened  about  the  year  328?  What  is  related  of  Juddica,  the 
high-priest?  "What  did  Alexander  tell  his  attendants? — 5.  What  was  granted  to  the 
Jews  by  Alexander?  By  whom  was  Judea  now  invaded?  What  did  Ptolemy,  king 
of  Pgypt,  do? — 0.  AVliat  was  done  by  Antiochus  the  Great?  During  the  scene  of  deso 
lation,  what  did  Mattathias  undertake  ? 


\\ 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


107 


to  whot 
)urchase 
dica,  the 
id  to  tho 
my,  king 
I  of  dead 


of  Judea  with  ^  ~  blood  of  its  best  citizens,  Mattathias,  a  man  of 
the  8acerdoi«;  rder,  undertook  the  deliverance  of  his  country. 
He  retired  ia.  i  the  wilderness  with  his  five  sons,  surnamed  the 
Maccabees^  and  was  soon  joined  by  a  great  number  of  the  Jews, 
who  wished  to  avoid  idolatry  and  religious  persecution.  An 
army  was  shortly  raised  sufficiently  strong  to  face  the  enemy  in 
the  field.  Mattathias,  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  his  forces, 
led  them  against  the  troops  of  Antiochus,  and  forced  them  to 
retreat  before  him,  and  to  fly  for  safety  beyond  the  boundaries  of 
Judea. 

7.  After  the  death  of  Mattathias,  Judas  Maccabees,  his  eldest 
son,  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  army.  The  achievements  of 
this  distinguished  man,  the  deliverance  of  his  country  from  fo- 
reign oppression,  his  talents,  bravery,  and  patriotism,  have  ranked 
him  among  the  most  illustrious  heroes  of  Greece  and  Rome. 
His  patriotism  was  only  surpassed  by  his  zeal  for  religion.  Hav- 
ing vanquished  the  enemies  of  his  country,  his  first  care  was  to 
repair  the  devastations  they  had  caused.  The  temple  was  in  a 
desolate  condition,  the  altar  and  sanctuary  profaned,  the  gates 
burned,  and  court  overgrown  with  shrubs.    Having  appointed 

Sriests  of  unblemished  character  for  the  performance  of  the  sacri- 
ces,  he  repaired  the  holy  places,  threw  down  the  altar  on  which 
the  idol  of  Jupiter  stood,  and  haying  erected  another,  dedicated  it 
with  great  joy  and  religious  festivity.  The  sacred  veil  was  again 
hung  up,  and  the  sacred  vessels,  golden  candlesticks,  and  altar 
of  perfumes,  were  again  replaced.  Judas  Maccabees  having  thus, 
bv  many  signal  victories,  delivered  his  country  from  bondage  and 
idolatry,  was  at  last  slain  in  battle,  157,  A.  C. 

8.  Ihe  brothers  of  Judas,  pursuing  the  advantage  already 
gained,  completely  established  the  independence  of  their  country, 
and  the  republican  form  of  government  afterwards  changed  to 
that  of  a  monarchy.  John  Byrcamis,  the  son  of  Simon  Macca- 
bees, united  in  his  person  the  office  of  high-priest  and  that  of 
commander-in-chief  of  the  army,  and  possessing  all  the  abilities 
requisite  for  the  military  and  pontifical  offices,  he  vanquished  the 
enemies  of  his  country  and  firmly  established  his  authority.  His 
sons  assumed  the  title  as  well  as  the  power  of  kings,  and  the  suc- 
cession remained  in  his  family  for  about  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
six  years.  The  unfortunate  dissensions  of  this  family  terminated 
ultimately  in  the  conquest  of  Judea,  by  Pompey  the  Great,  who 
took  Jerusalem  and  sutyugated  the  Jewish  nation  to  the  dominion 
of  the  Romans,  69,  A.  C. 

9.  After  this  event  the  Jewish  monarchy  was  re-established  by 
the  favor  ajid  under  the  protection  of  the  Romans,  who  placed 
Herod  the  Great,  son  of  ^ntipater,  on  the  throne  of  David.  This 
prince  demolished  the  old  temple  of  Jerusalem,  and  rebuilt  in  a 
very  magnificent  manner.    He  reigned  with  great  splendor,  but 

Where  did  he  retire  ?— 7.  "NVho  was  now  placed  at  the  head  of  the  army  ?  "What  i» 
•aid  of  his  achievements  ?  Of  the  temple  t  VSTiat  did  he  throw  down  T  How  did 
Judas  Maccabees  die?— 8.  What  is  said  of  the  brothers  of  Judas  ?  Of  John  Hyrca- 
nus  ?  What  did  his  sons  assume?  Who  conquered  Judea? — 0.  After  this,  by  whom 
was  the  Jewish  monarchy  re-established T  In  whose  favour?  What  did  this  princa 
4ot 


108 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


was  cruel  and  despotic ;  his  public  life  exhibits  a  continued  scene 
of  battles,  tyranny,  and  violence.  His  reign  is  rendered  memo- 
rable by  the  birth  of  our  divine  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  When 
this  remarkable  event  took  place,  thjB  Wise  Men,  as  the  scripturt 
calls  them,  from  the  east  came  to  Jerusalem  to  adore  the  new- 
born kinff  of  the  Jews,  and  desired  to  know  where  he  was  to  be 
found.  Herod,  aware  that  he  had  no  other  title  to  the  crown  ol 
Judea  than  that  which  the  Romans  had  given  him,  was  much 
alarmed  at  this  inauiry  which  was  made  about  another  king.  He 
therefore  dismissea  the  Wise  Men  with  a  strict  injunction  to  bring 
him  back  an  account  of  the  child  when  they  had  found  it,  that  he 
mij^ht  go,  as  he  pretended,  to  adore  it.  The  Wise  Men,  having 
paid  their  adoration  to  the  infant  at  the  manger  of  Bethlehem, 
were  admonished,  in  their  sleep*  to  return  by  another  way  to 
their  country.  Herod,  finding  himself  thus  deceived  by  the 
sages,  with  cruelty  that  would  shock  the  most  savage  barbarian, 
gave  orders  that  every  male  child  born  at  Bethlehem  within  the 
two  last  years  should  be  put  to  death.  Herod  died  in  the  first 
year  of  the  birth  of  Christ,  or  the  fourth  of  the  vulgar  era. 

10.  During  the  reign  of  Herod  II.  St.  John  the  Baptist  was 
beheaded,  because  he  reproved  the  monarch  for  the  crime  of  mar- 
rying his  brother's  wife  j  it  was  also  during  the  same  reign  that 
our  Saviour's  crucifixion,  resurrection,  ana  ascension  took  place. 
In  the  reign  of  his  son,  Herod  the  Great^  the  Apostle,  St.  James^ 
suffered  martyrdom,  and  St.  Peter  was  imprisoned  ;  but  the  un- 
happy monarch  himself  died  a  miserable  death,  being  devoured 
by  worms.  Before  his  son,  Agrippa,  who  was  the  last  king  of 
Judea,  St.  Paul  pleaded  in  defence  of  the  gospel.  From  this 
period  the  governors  of  Judea  were  appointed  by  the  Roman 
emperors;  in  this  condition  it  remained  until  the  final  extinction 
of  tne  Jewish  nation. 

11.  The  rapacity  and  cruelty  of  Florus,  the  last  governor  of 
Judea,  caused  a  rebellion  of  the  Jews,  in  which  one  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  persons  are  said  to  have  perished,  A.  D.  66.  The 
unhappy  Jerusalem  was  now  hastening  to  its  downfall;  while  the 
sanguinary  and  violent  factions  among  the  Jews  themselves,  con- 
tributed towards  this  event.  In  the  reign  of  Vespasian,  Titus, 
the  Roman  general,  was  sent  into  Judea  to  suppress  the  revolt  of 
t!ie  Jews.  He  commenced  the  siege  of  the  city  about  the  festival 
of  Easter,  at  which  time  an  immense  multitude  of  people  was 
shut  up  within  the  walls.  With  so  much  ardor  did  Titus  con- 
duct the  operations  of  the  siege,  that  the  city  was  taken  within 
the  space  of  five  months,  and  so  completely  demolished,  that 
not  a  stone  was  left  upon  a  stone,  except  a  part  of  the  western 
wall,  and  three  towers  preserved  for  the  Roman  garrison  left  in 
Judea. 

12.  The  last  siege  of  Jerusalem  was  attended  with  scenes  of 

■  For  wha«  is  his  reign  memorable  ?  When  this  event  took  place,  what  is  related? 
Finding  h'  nself  deceived,  what  orders  did  he  give  ? — 10.  Why  was  St.  John  beheaded? 
What  took  place  in  the  reign  of  Herod  the  Grpat?  From  this  period,  how  were  the 
governors  appointed? — 11.  What  did  the  rapacity  ofFlorus  cause  ?  In  the  reign  ofVes- 
pasian,  what  took  place  ?  How  long  did  the  siege  last  ?  What  iB  said  of  the  deatruo* 
lion  of  the  cit)  ? — 12.  What  is  said  of  the  siege  of  Jerusalem? 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


109 


scene 
nemo- 
When 
•ipturt 
!  new- 
s  to  be 
)wn  ol 
I  much 
r.    He 
0  bring 
that  he 
having 
ilehem, 
way  to 
by  the 
•barian, 
thin  the 
he  first 

ist  was 
of  mar- 
ign  that 
k  place. 
.  James^ 
the  un- 
evoured 

king  of 
■om  this 

Roman 
:tinction 

^rnor  of 
[red  and 
16.    The 

hile  the 
fes,  con- 

,  THtus, 
fevolt  of 

festival 
|ple  was 

tus  con- 
within 

•d,  that 

Iwestern 
left  in 

penes  of 

la  related? 

beheaded  ? 
i  were  the 
Ign  of  Vet- 
le  deatruo- 


carnage,  famine,  disease  and  desperation,  far  more  horrible  than 
anv  to  be  met  with  in  the  annals  of  human  misery.  During  the 
calamitous  progress  of  the  siege,  Titus  displayed  many  instances 
of  humanity  towards  the  besieged,  and  made  every  eftort  for  the 
preseiTation  of  the  city  and  temple,  but  in  vainj  and  viewing  the 
disasters  that  befel  tlie  nation,  he  confessed  that  he  was  only  the 
instrument  of  divine  vengeance.  The  magnificent  temple  of  the 
Jews  perished  with  the  general  wreck  ot  the  nation,  thus  lite- 
rally fulfilling  the  predictions  of  our  Lord  concerning  the  utter 
destruction  of  Jerusalem.  This  event  took  place  about  the  year 
72,  A.  D.       , 

13.  According  to  the  most  accurate  calculation,  about  eleven 
hundred  thousand  Jews  perished  during  the  siege  of  their  capital, 
and  ninety-seven  thousand,  who  were  made  prisoners,  were  sold 
as  slaves  to  different  nations.  Since  that  time  the  descendants 
of  those  who  survived  the  dissolution  of  the  Jewish  nation  have 
been  wandering  from  nation  to  nation,  objects  of  contempt  rather 
than  of  commiseration.  In  but  few  countries  have  they  enjoyed 
the  same  privileges  as  those  among  whom  they  were  p^mitteu  to 
reside. 

14.  Antiquities.  The  country  of  the  ancient  Hebrews  was 
distinguished  by  several  names,  such  as  the  land  of  Canaan,  the 
Holy  Land,  Palestine,  Judea,  &c.;  and  the  people  themselves 
were  variously  called,  as  the  people  of  God,  Israelites  and  Jews. 
After  the  entrance  of  the  Israelites  into  the  land  bf  Canaan,  it 
was  divided  into  twelve  different  portions,  which  were  assigned 
to  the  twelve  several  tribes  into  which  they  were  separated. 

15.  Remains  of  AncieAt  Works.  Among  the  ancient  works 
of  Palestine,  JacoVs  well,  the  pools  of  Solomon,  Gihon,  and 
i?c/Ae*a,  and  sepulchral  monuments,  are  the  most  remarkable. 
Jacob's  well  is  highly  venerated  on  account  of  its  great  antiquity. 
It  is  hewn  out  of  the  solid  rock,  about  one  hundred  feet  in 
depth,  and  nine  in  diameter,  and  is  at  present  covered  wi|h  a 
stone  vault. 

The  pools  of  Solomon,  supposed  to  have  been  constructed  by 
the  order  of  that  monarch,  appear  to  have  been  a  work  of  im- 
mense cost  and  labor.  They  are  three  in  a  row,  so  situated 
that  the  water  of  the  uppermost  may  fall  into  the  second,  and 
from  second  to  the  third.  They  are  of  equal  breadth,  being  about 
ninety  paces  each;  though  they  vary  in  length,  the  longest  being 
two  hundred  and  twenty  paces.  The  pools  of  Gihon  and  Bethesa 
are  similar  works,  and  may  be  ranked  among  the  ntost  stately 
ruins.  The  sepulchral  monuments  are  to  be  found  in  various 
partr  of  the  country.  The  most  magnificent  remains  of  this  kind 
are  the  royal  sepulchres  within  the  walls  of  Jerusalem;  they  are 
all  hewn  out  of  the  solid  marble  rock,  and  contain  several  spa- 
cious apartments. 

OfTituat  Of  the  temple?  ■\\Tien  did  this  event  »ake  place?— 13.  How  many  Jew* 
perished  during  the  siege?  How  many  were  sold  as  slaves?  Since  that  time  what 
IB  said  of  the  inhabitants  ?— 14.  What  is  said  of  the  country  ?  How  wns  it  divided  ? 
—15.  What  are  some  of  the  ancient  works  of  Palestine  ?  What  is  said  of  Jacob's 
well?  Of  Solomon's  pools ?  What  are  the  pools  Oihon  and  Bethesa?  Which  aro 
th«  most  magnificent  of  the  sepulchral  monumenta  ? 

10 


110 


JEWISH   HISTORY. 


16.  Cities.  Ofthese,./crMsa/em,  the  metropolis  of  the  country, 
and  the  centre  of  the  Jewish  worship,  was  the  most  celebrated, 
and  no  place  in  the  world  recalls  so  many  hallowed  associations 
The  city  was  built  on  several  hills,  the  largest  of  which  was 
Mount  Zion.  It  was  enlarged  and  embellished  by  David,  Solo- 
mon, and  other  kings.  On  the  east  or  lower  city  was  Mount 
Moriah.  on  which  stood  the  magnificent  temple  of  Solomon. 
After  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus,  a  new  city  was 
built  in  the  reign  of  Jldrian,  the  Roman  emperor,  and  called 
,^lia  Capitolina,  but  there  was  a  considerable  alteration  in  the 
site.  Mount  Zion,  the  principal  quarter  of  the  ancient  city,  was 
not  comprised  within  the  limits  of  the  new  one.  It  subsists  at 
the  present  time  in  a  deplorable  condition,  inhabited  by  Turks, 
Jews,  and  Christians.  Gaza  and  Ascalon  were  the  other  two 
most  noted  cities. 

17.  Manners  and  Customs.  The  rite  of  circumcision  has  dis- 
tinguished the  Jewish  people  from  the  earliest  period  of  their 
history.  It  was  always  accompanied  with  great  feasting  and  other 
demonstrations  of  joy.  At  this  time,  the  child  was  named  in  the 
presence  of  the  company  assembled,  among  whom  bread  and  wine 
were  distributed. 

Their  diet,  except  on  festivals,  seems  to  have  been  very  plain , 
bread,  water,  and  vinegar  were  in  common  use.  Honey  was  es- 
teemed a  peculiar  delicacy,  and  the  milk  of  goats  was  considere<t 
excellent  for  food. 

Their  amusements  seem  to  have  consisted  chiefly  in  social  re 
pasts,  music,  and  dancing,  which  partopk  of  a  religious  character 
Their  mourning  for  the  death  of  friends  was  expressed  by  rending 
their  garments,  tearing  their  hair,  heaping  ashes  upon  their  heads, 
wearing  sackcloth,  and  lying  on  the  ground.  From  the  paint 
they  took  to  provide  a  place  of  burial  for  themselves  and  then 
descendants,  it  is  evident  that  they  Considered  it  a  heavy  calami t} 
to  be  denied  a  burial,  and  a  favor  to  be  interred  among  theii 
ancestors.  Their  sepulchres  were  on  their  own  land,  ana  werf 
often  cut  out  of  a  rock. 

18.  The  language  of  the  Jews  was  the  Hebrew,  the  genius  of 
which  is  pure,  primitive,  and  natural ;  and  it  is  highly  probable 
that  they  had  the  art  of  writing  very  early.  The  materials  on 
which  they  first  wrote  were  plates  of  stone ;  they  afterwards  used 
what  was  called  rolls,  whicn  is  supposed  to  be  a  kind  of  parch- 
ment. The  arts  in  which  they  most  excelled  were  those  of  war, 
husbandry,  poetry,  and  music.  Their  situation  made  them  a  war- 
like people,  oeing  surrounded  by  enemies.  Their  arms  of  defence 
were  the  shield,  helmet,  coat  of  mail;  and  breast-plate ;  their 
oflfensive  weapons  were  the  two-edged  sword,  javelin,  sling,  and 
the  bow  and  arrow.  In  poetry  they  peculiarly  excelled ;  their 
inspired  productions,  as  to  native  energy  and  beauty,are  unrivalled. 

16.  Wliieh  was  the  most  celebrated  city?  On  what  was  it  built?  Whenwnsa 
new  city  built  ?  What  are  the  other  most  noted  cities  ?— 17.  What  rite  has  distingaithed 
the  Jewish  people  ?  AVhal  is  said  of  their  diet?  Of  what  did  their  amusements  con- 
■itt?  How  was  their  mourning  for  tho  dead  expressed? — 18.  What  is  said  of  their 
language?  On  what  did  they  write?  What  did  the  situation  make  them?  What 
were  their  arms  ?    In  poetry,  what  is  said  of  them  7 


lomiiry, 
sbratea, 
ciations 
ich  was 
d,  Solo- 
•>  Mount 
lolumon. 
jity  was 
i  called 
1  in  the 
;ity,  was 
ibsists  at 
r  Turks, 
her  two 

I  has  dis- 
of  theit 
ind  other 
^d  in  the 
md  wine 

ry  plain, 
r  was  ea- 
nsiderec! 

jocial  re 
karacter. 
r  rending 
[ir  heads, 
e  pains 
nd  theii 
calamit} 
thei) 
werf 


enius  of 
probable 
erials  on 
irds  used 

F  arch- 
war, 
m  a  war- 
'  defence 
their 
ing,  and 
id;  their 
rivalled. 

TTien  vrin  « 
stingn»hed 
ments  con- 
lid  of  iheir 
im?    What 


f 


e 


MYTHOLOGY  OF  ANCIENT  NATIONS. 

1.  All  the  nations  of  antiquity,  except  the  Jews,  were  he:\thcns 
and  idolaters.  Their  system  of  religion  was  called  Polytheism, 
as  it  acknowledged  a  plurality  of  gjods,  and  thev  worshippvd 
their  divinities  by  various  representations^  called  itfols.  The  first 
objects  of  adoration  among  tne  pagan  nations,  after  they  ha^l  lost 
the  correct  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  were  the  heavenly  bodies. 
Henc'e  we  find  that  the  names  of  the  principal  gods  correspond 
with  the  names  of  the  chief  planets,  such  a?  iSaturn,  Jupiter, 
Venus,  &c.  Osiris  and  Isis,  the  principal  deities  among  the 
Egyptians,  are  supposed  to  have  been  the  sun  and  moon.  In  the 
process  of  time,  they  built  temples  to  the  heavenly  bodies,  as 
being  subordinate  agents  of  the  divine  power,  and  by  worshipping 
them  they  supposed  they  would  obtain  the  favor  of  the  Deitv. 
From  this  they  descended  to  the  worship  of  objects  on  the  earth, 
as  they  were  thouglit  to  represent  the  stars  or  the  Deity;  thus 
idolatry  arose  shortly  after  the  deluge. 

2.  In  the  course  oi  time,  adoration  was  bestowed  on  those  ob- 
jects which  were  thought  to  confer  peculiar  benefits  on  man. 
Thus  the  Ecryptians  regarded  the  Nile  as  sacred,  because  by  its 
inundations  it  fertilized  the  earth.  Again,  great  heroes  and  per- 
sons, who,  durinff  their  lives,  had  been  benefactors  to  the  human 
race,  were  deifiea  after  their  death.  From  these  they  descended 
to  the  worship  of  the  most  degrading  objects,  and  paid  divine 
honors  to  beasts,  birds,  insects,  and  even  to  vegetables,  such  as 
leeks  and  onions ;  moreover,  temples  were  dedicated  to  evil  de- 
mons and  the  most  debasing  passions. 

3.  The  Babylonians  adored  the  heavenly  bodies,  and  among 
them  Jupiter  was  worshipped,  under  the  name  of  Bekis,  to  whom 
magnificent  temples  were  erected  at  Babylon.  The  Canaanites 
and  Syrians  worshipped  Baal^  Tummuz^  Magog,  and  Jlstarte. 
Moloch  was  the  Saturn  of  the  Phoenicians  and  Carthaginians,  to 
whom  human  victims,  particularly  children,  were  immolated. 
Baal-peor  was  the  idol  of  the  Moabites  ;  his  rites  were  degrading 
and  cruel.  Dagon  was  the  chief  god  of  the  Philistines :  his 
figure  was  a  compound  of  a  man  and  a  fish.  Among  the  Celts, 
the  sacred  rites  were  performed  in  groves  dedicated  to  their  gods, 
to  whom  human  victims  were  frequently  offered ;  colossal  images 
of  wicker-work  were  filled  with  human  criminals  and  consumed 
by  fire. 

4.  According  to  the  pagan  theology,  there  were  twelve  chief 
deities  engaged  in  the  creation  and  government  of  the  universe. 
Agreeable  to  this  theory,  Jupiter,  Neptune,  and  Ft</can  fabricated 
the  world  ;  Ceres,  Juno  and  Diana  animated  it ;  Mercury,  Venus 
and  Apollo  harmonized  it ;  and  lastly,  Vesta,  Minerva  and  Mars 

1.  'VVlint  were  all  the  nations  of  antiquity?  What  was  their  system  called  ?  What 
were  the  first  ohjects  of  adoration  ?  What  do  we  find  ?  In  the  process  of  time,  what 
did  they  do? — 2.  What  did  the  Eeyptinns  regard?  Why?  To  what  was  divine  ho- 
nours paid  ?— 3.  What  is  said  of  the  Babylonians  ?  What  was  Moloch  ?  Baal-peor  » 
Pagfon?  Among:  tlse  Celts,  where  were  thr-  sacred  rites  performed? — 4.  Agr'seaole  to 
tlus  theory,  what  is  said  of  the  world?    What  were  these  twelve  called  ? 

Ill 


112 


MYTHOLOGY   OF   ANCIENT   NATIONS. 


presided  over  it  with  a  guardian  power,  and  these  twelve  were 
called  the  celestial  deities. 

Jupiter,  who  was  represented  as  supreme,  and  styled  tht;  father 
of  the  gods  and  men,  was  the  son  of  Saturn  and  Cybele,  and  was 
born  on  Mount  Ida,  in  Crete.  He  deposed  his  father,  and  divided 
the  world  between  himself  and  his  two  brothers,  iVep/imc  and 
Pluto.  Neptune  had  the  jurisdiction  over  the  sea,  and  Pluto 
that  of  the  infernal  regions ;  but  the  sovereignty  of  heaven  and 
earth  he  reserved  to  himself.  ^  One  of  his  chief  exploits  was  the 
conquest  of  the  Titans  or  giants,  who  are  said  to  have  placed 
several  mountains  on  each  other,  in  order  to  scale  the  heavens. 
He  is  generally  represented  as  a  majestic  personage,  seated  upon 
a  throne,  with  a  sceptre  in  one  hand  and  thunderbolts  in  the  jther. 
The  heavens  tremble  at  his  nod,  and  he  governed  all  things  except 
the  Fates. 

5.  Apollo  was  the  son  of  Jupiter  and  Latona,  and  was  born  on 
the  island  of  Dclos.  He  presided  over  music,  medicine,  poetry, 
the  fine  arts,  and  archery.  For  his  offence  in  killing  the  Cyclops, 
he  was  banished  from  heaven,  and  obliged  to  hire  himself  as  a 
shepherd  to  Mmelus,  king  of  Thessaly,  in  which  employment  he 
reniained  for  nine  years.  His  exploits  are  represented  as  extra- 
ordinary; among  others  he  caused  Midas  to  receive  a  pair  of 
asses'  ears,  for  preferring  Pan's  music  to  his;  he  turned  into  a 
violet  the  beautiful  boy  Hyacinth,  whom  he  accidentally  killed; 
and  changed  Daphne  into  a  laurel. 

6.  Mars  was  the  son  of  Jupiter  and  Juno.  He  was  the  god  of 
war,  and  the  patron  of  all  that  is  cruel  and  furious ;  tne  norse, 
the  wolf,  the  magpie  and  vulture,  were  offered  to  him.  During 
the  Trojan  war.  Mars  was  wounded  by  Diomedes,  and  retreating 
to  heaven,  he  complained  to  Jupiter  that  Minerva  had  directed 
the  weapon  of  his  antagonist.  He  is  represented  as  an  old  man, 
armed,  and  standing  in  a  chariot  drawn  by  two  horses,  callecl 
Fright  and  Terror;  his  sister  Bellona  was  his  charioteer  j  Dis- 
cord went  before  him  in  a  tattered  garment  with  a  torch,  dinger 
and  Clamor    followed. 

7.  Mercury,  the  son  of  Jupiter  and  Maia,  was  the  messenger 
of  the  gods,  and  the  patron  of  travellers,  shepherds,  orators, 
merchants,  thieves  and  dishonest  persons.  He  was  doubtless 
some  enlightened  person,  in  a  remote  a^e,  who,  on  account  of  his 
actions  and  services,  was  worshipped  alter  his  death.  He  seems 
to  have  been  the  first  who  taught  the  arts  of  civilization. 

Vulcan,  the  son  of  Jupiter  and  Juno,  was  the  god  of  fire,  and 
the  patron  of  those  who  wrought  in  the  metallic  arts.  He  was 
kicked  out  of  heaven  by  Jupiter,  for  .attempting  to  deliver  his 
mother  from  a  chain  by  which  she  was  suspended.  He  continued 
to  descend  for  nine  successive  days  and  nights,  and  at  length  fell 
upon  the  isle  of  Leinnos,  but  was  crippled  by  the  fall.    He  was 

Whnt  is  Jupiter  styled?  Wliat  did  he  do  ?  "WHiat  is  one  of  his  chief  exploits?  How 
is  he  represented? — 5.  Who  was  Apollo?  Over  what  did  he  preside?  From  where 
was  he  banished  ?  What  were  his  exploits? — 0.  Who  was  Mars?  Of  what  was  he 
the  pod?  During  the  Trojan  war.  what  ir  said  of  him?  How  is  he  represented? — 
7.  What  was  Mercury  ?  What  did  he  teach  ?  AVho  was  Vulcan  ?  Wh«.i  is  said  of 
aim  ?    What  did  he  forge  ? 


MYTHOLOGY   OF   ANCIENT   NATIONS. 


113 


vv  were 

ht  father 
and  was 
[  divided 
ime  and 
d  Pluto 
ven  and 
was  the 
e  placed 
heavens, 
ted  upon 
hft  jthcr. 
s  except 

i  born  on 
,  poetry, 
Cyclops, 
self  as  a 
rmenthe 
iS  extra- 
L  pair  of 
d  into  a 
r  killed; 

e  god  of 
e  horse, 
During 
•treating 
directeo 


Id 


man, 
called 
J  Dis- 
Anger 


issenger 
orators, 
oubtlcss 
nt  of  his 
seems 

ire,  and 
He  was 
iver  his 
ntinued 
iffth  fell 
He  was 

ts  ?  How 
m  where 
at  was  he 

isented? — 
is  sold  of 


the  artificer  of  heaven,  and  forged  the  thunderbolts  of  Jupiter, 
also  the  arms  of  the  gods. 

8.  Juno,  styled  the  queen  of  heaven,  was  both  the  sister  and 
wife  of  Jupiter.  In  her  character,  she  was  haughty,  jealous,  and 
inexorable.  In  her  figure  she  was  lofty,  graceful  and  majestic  : 
Iris^  displaying  the  rich  colors  of  the  rainbo^,  was  her  usual 
attendant. 

Minerva,  the  goddess  of  wisdom,  was  the  most  accomplished 
of  all  the  goddesses,  and  the  only  divinity  that  seems  equal  to 
Jupiter.  She  is  said  to  have  instructed  man  in  the  arts  of  ship- 
budding,  navigation,  spinning,  and  weaving.  Her  worship  was 
universally  established,  but  at  Athens  it  claimed  particular  atten- 
tion.   The  owl  was  sacred  to  her. 

Venus,  the  goddess  of  love  and  beauty,  was  the  daughter  of 
Jupiter  and  Dione,  or,  as  some  say,  she  sprung  from  the  foam  of 
the  sea.  Her  worship  was  licentious  in  a  high  degree,  and  attended 
with  most  disgraceful  ceremonies. 

Diana  was  the  queen  of  the  woods,  and  the  goddess  of  hunting. 
She  devoted  herself  to  perpetual  celibacy,  and  was  attended  by 
eighty  nymphs.    The  poppy  was  sacred  to  her. 

9.  'Ceres,  the  daughter  of  Saturn  and  Cybele,  was  the  goddess 
of  corn  and  harvest,  and  the  first  who  taught  the  cultivation  of 
the  earth.  The  Eleusinian  Mysteries  were  celebrated  in  her  honor. 

Vesta  was  the  goddess  of  fire,  and  the  guardian  of  houses.  She 
was  represented  m  along  flowing  robe,  a  veil  on  her  head,  a  lamp 
in  one  band,  and  a  javelin  in  the  other. 

10.  Neptune,  the  brother  of  Jupiter,  was  the  second  in  rank 
among  the  gods,  and  reigned  over  the  sea,  He  is  represented 
seated  on  a  chariot  drawn  by  dolphins  and  sea  horses ;  in  his  hand 
he  holds  a  trident  or  sceptre,  with  three  prongs.  Oceanus,  a  sea 
god,  was  called  the  father  of  rivers.^  Triton,  3so  a  marine  deity, 
was  the  son  of  iVcp/«ne  and  Amphriiite}  he  was  his  father's  com- 
panion and  trumpeter.  Nereus,  a  sea  god,  the  son  of  OceanuSj 
was  the  father  of  fifty  daughters,  who  were  called  Nereides.  Pro- 
tms^  the  son  of  Oceanus,  could  foretell  future  events,  and  change 
himself  into  any  shape. 

11.  The  infernal  deities  were,  Pluto  and  his  consort  Proser- 
pine, Plutus,  Charon,  the  Furies,  Fates,  and  the  three  judges, 
Minos,  ^acus,  and  tihadamanthus.  Pluto,  who  exercised  do- 
minion over  the  infernal  regions,  was  the  brother  of  Jupiter.  The 
goddesses  all  refusing  to  marij  him,  on  account  of  his  deformity 
and  gloomy  disposition,  he  seized  upon  Proserpine,  the  daughter 
of  Ceres,  in  Sicily,  opened  a  passage  through  the  earth,  andcar- 
ried  her  to  his  resiaence;  and  having  married  her,  made  her 
queen  of  hell.  There  were  no  temples  raised  to  his  honor.  Plu- 
tus,  an  infernal  deity,  was  the  god  of  riches;  he  was  lame,  blind, 
injudicious,  and  timorous. 

8.  V^atw98  Juno?  "What  was  she  in  her  character  T  In  her  figure?  What  was 
Minerva  ?  What  is  said  of  her  ?  What  was  sacred  to  her  ?  Who  was  Venus?  What 
is  aaid  of  her  worship?  Who  was  Diana?— 9.  Who  was  Ceres  ?  What  were  cele- 
*^rated  in  her  honour?  What  was  Vesta  ?  How  was  she  represented  ? — 10.  What  waa 
Neptune  ?  How  is  he  represented  ?  Wlio  was  Oeeanns  ?  Triton  ?  Nereus  ?  Proteus  ? — 
11  Name  the  infernal  deities?  Whatis  saidofPluto?  WhowasFIutus?  Whatwasht! 

10« 


114 


MYTHOLOGY   OF   ANCIENT   NATIONS. 


12.  Charon 
the  river  Lethe 


was  the  ferryman,  who  conducted  the  ghosts  across 
?,  on  their  way  to  Pluto's  regions.  He  is  represented 
as  an  old  man,  with  white  hair,  a  Ion?  l^ard,  and  garments  de- 
formed with  filth^nd  remarkable  for  the  harshness  of  his  speech, 
and  ill  temper.  J^one  could  enter  Charon's  boat  if  they  had  not 
received  a  reguntr  burial  ;  without  this,  they  were  supposed  to 
wander  a  hundred  years  amidst  the  mud  and  slime  of  the  shore. 
Each  ghost  paid  a  small  brass  coin  for  his  fare. 

13.  The  Furies  were  three  in  number,  namely:  ^lecto,  THsi- 
phone  and  Megsera.  They  had  the  faces  of  women,  but  their  looks 
were  full  of  terror,  they  held  lighted  torches  in  their  hands,  and 
snakes  lashed  their  necks  and  shoulders.  Their  office  was  to 
punish  the  crimes  of  wicked  men,  and  to  torment  the  consciences 
of  secret  offenders. 

The  Fates  were  three  daughters  of  Jupiter  and  Themis.  Their 
names  were.  Clot  ho,  Lachesis,  and  Atropos.  They  decided  on 
the  fortunes  of  mankind  ;  Clotho  drew  the  thread  of  life;  Lache- 
sis turned  the  wheel,  and  Atropos  cut  it  with  her  scissors.  The 
duty  of  the  three  judges  was  to  assign  the  various  punishments 
of  the  wicked,  adapted  to  their  crimes  ;  and  to  place  the  good  in 
the  delightful  realms  of  Elysium. 

14.  Tliere  were  many  other  divinities  of  various  characters, 
such  as  Bacchus,  Cupid,  the  Muses,  the  Graces,  &c.  Bacchus, 
the  son  of  Jupiter  and  Semele,  was  the  god  of  wine.  His  festivals 
were  celebrated  by  persons  of  both  sexes,  who  dressed  themselves 
in  skins,  and  ran  shouting  through  the  hills  and  country  places; 
these  solemnities  were  attended  with  the  most  disgusting  scenes 
of  intoxication  and  debauchery.  The  fir,  the  fig  tree,  ivy  and 
vine  were  sacred  to  him. 

Cupid,  representing  the  passion  of  love,  was  a  beautiful  winged 
boy ;  often  with  a  bandage  over  his  eyes,  also  with  a  bow  and  ar- 
row in  his  hand,  with  which  to  wound  the  hearts  of  mortals. 
^  The  Muses  were  nine  in  number,  namely :  Calliope,  who  pre- 
sided over  eloquence,  and  heroic  and  epic  poetry;  Clio  presided 
over  history ;  Erato  was  the  Muse  of  elegiac  and  lyric  poe- 
try ;  Euterpe  presided  over  music ;  Melpomene  was  the  inven- 
tress  and  muse  of  tragedy;  Polyhymnia  was  the  muse  of  singing 
And  rhetoric ;  Terpsichore  presided  over  dancing ;  ThaHa,  the 
muse  of  pastoral  and  cbmic  poetry ;  and  Urania,  who  presided 
over  hymns  and  sacred  subjects ;  and  also  the  muse  6f  astronomy. 

15.  The  Graces  were  the  three  daughters  of  Bacchus  and 
Vehitsj  they  were  suppbsed  to  give  to  beauty  all  its  charilns  of 
attraction.  Besides  these,  there  were  several  rural  deities ;  such  as 
Pan,  the  god  of  shejidierdB  and  hunters ;  Sylvanus^ho  presided 
over  the  woods ;  Pndpus,  the  god  of  the  gardens ;  Terminus,  who 
'was  cidnsidered  as  wiitehii^  over  the  boundaries  of  land;  atid  others 

12.  Who  was  Charon?  i^ow  is  he  represented  ?  "What  is  said  of  those  who  did  not 
receive  k  Regular  burial  ?— 1 3.  NaMe  the  Pnries  ?  \Vhat  had  they  ?  What  ^nn  th^ir 
office  ?  Name  the  Fates  ?  Whiit  did  eatfh  one  do  ?  %Vhat  was  the  duty  ofthe  juctoeg  T 
—14.  NHtfae  tome  of  the  other  divinities  ?  What  was  Bacchus?  What  is  «nid  of  bis 
Arij^ivMs?  What  isshidof  Cupid?  What  was  the  number  of  the  muses,  and  over 
wh^t  did  thW  preside  ?— 16.  Who  Wttre  the  Gratses  ?  Whht  WW  Pim  ?  BylvannsT  PM** 
H^?   TeMnWus? 


MYTHOLOGY   OF   ANCIENT   NATIONS. 


115 


s  across 
resented 
jnts  de- 
speech, 
had  not 
;)OHed  to 
le  shore. 

'o,  7\*st- 
eir  looks 
nds,  and 
e  was  to 
sciences 

8.  Their 
;ided  on 
;  Lache- 
rs.  The 
ishments 
good  in 

aracters, 
Bacchus, 
festivals 
emselves 
f  places ; 
g  scenes 
,  ivy  and 

I  winged 
r  and  ar- 
als. 

vho  pre- 
presided 
ric  poe- 
e  inven- 
■  singing 
aKa,  the 
presided 
:ronomy. 
kua  and 
lartos  of 
; such  as 
>re8ided 
lUs,  who 
d  others 

rho  did  not 
Wn»  iheit 

.heJa<tee»t 
tafdbfliit 
and  oyer 
nti§TPrt«c 


The  Sirens  were  three  fabulous  persons,  who  are  said  (c  have 
had  the  faces  of  women,  and  the  lower  parts  of  their  bodies  like  a 
fish.  They  had  such  melodious  voices  that  mariners  were  often 
allured  ana  destroyed  by  them.  The  Gorgons  were  three  sisters, 
who  are  said  to  have  had  the  power  of  transforming  those  into 
stones  who  looked  upon  them.  The  Ilarpiea  were  winged  mon- 
sters, which  had  the  face  of  a  woman,  the  body  and  wings  of  a 
vulture,  claws  on  the  hands  and  feet,  and  the  ears  of  a  bear. 

16.  The  objects  of  worship  among  the  ancient  nations,  parti- 
cularly among  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  are  said  to  have  amounted 
to  thirty  thousand.  To  these,  temples  were  erected,  festivals  in- 
stituted, games  celebrated,  and  sacrifices  offered,  with  a  greater 
or  less  degree  of  pomp,  according  to  the  degree  of  estimation  in 
which  the  deity  was  held.  The  most  celebrated  temples  of  anti- 
quity, were  those  of  Diana  htEphesus,  of  Apollo,  in  the  city  of 
Miletus,  of  Cerus  and  Proserpine,  at  Illeusis,  and  that  of  Jupiter 
Olympus,  and  the  Parthenon  of  Minerva,  at  Athens,  The  famous 
temple  of  Diana,  at  Ephesus,  one  of  the  seven  wonders  of  the 
world,  was  completed  two  hundred  and  twenty  years  after  its 
foundation.  It  was  four  hundred  and  twenty -five  feet  in  length, 
and  two  hundred  in  breadth  :  the  roof  was  supported  by  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty-seven  columns,  sixty  feet  high,  placed  there  by 
so  many  kings.  This  temple  was  burnt  on  the  night  that  Alex- 
ander the  Great  was  born,  by  Erostratus,  who  alleged  that  he 
perpetrated  the  deed  merely  for  the  purpose  of  immortalizing  his 
name  in  destroying  so  magnificent  a  building. 

17.  Oracles  were  consulted,  particularly  by  the  Greeks  and 
Romans,  on  all  important  occasions,  and  their  determinations 
were  held  sacred  ana  inviolable.  The  most  celebrated  oracles  were 
those  of  Apollo,  at  Delphi  and  Deloa;  the  oracles  of  Jupiter,  at 
Dodona,  and  that  of  Trophonius  ;  where  future  events  were  made 
known  to  those  who  sought  to  know  the  will  of  the  gods.  The 
responses  were  generally  delivered  by  a  priestess,  who  was  sup- 
posed to  be  divinely  inspired ;  but  usually  in  verse,  and  contained 
m  very  ambiguous  language,  so  that  one  answer  would  agree 
with  various  and  sometimes  opposite  events.  It  must,  however, 
be  confessed,  that  sometimes  the  answers  of  the  oracles  were  sub- 
stantially correct,  a  fact  which  is  proved  by  many  passages  in 
ancient  history ;  but  it  is  a  question  among  the  learned,  whether  the 
answers  of  the  oracles  should  be  ascribed  to  the  operations  of  de- 
mons, or  only  to  the  imposture  of  men.  The  best  established 
opinion  is,  that  demons  were  the  real  agents^  in  the  oracles, 
although  we  find  many  instances  in  Grecian  history,  where  the 
Delphic  priestess  suffered^  herself  to  be  corrupted  by  presents, 
and  gave  an  answer  to  suit  the  will  or  to  gratify  the  passions  or 
inclination  of  those  who  came  to  consult  her. 

18.  There  is  one  fact,  however,  deserving  of  netice  namely. 

What  were  the  Sirens  ?  The  Gorgons  ?  The  Harpies  ?— 16.  What  was  the  number 
of  objects  of  worship  ?  Name  the  most  celebrated  temples?  What  is  said  of  the  temple 
of  Diana  at  Ephesus  ?  By  whom  was  it  burnt  ? — 17.  WTiat  is  said  of  Oracles  ?  Which 
were  the  most  celebrated  ?  How  were  the  responses  given  ?  What  is  a  question 
among  the  learned  ?    What  is  the  best  established  opinion  T 


v.. 


116 


MYTHOLOGY  OF  ANCIENT  NATIONS. 


that  the  respongcfl  of  the  oracles  ceased  when  Christianity  began 
to  be  preached ;  not  on  a  sudden,  but  in  proportioii  as  its  salutary 
doctnnes  became  known  to  mankind.  Tertullian,  in  one  of  his 
apologies,  challenges  the  pagans  to  make  the  experiment,  and 
consents  that  a  Christian  should  be  put  to  death,  if  he  did  not  ob- 
lige the  oracles  to  confess  themselves  devils.  Lactantius  informs 
us  that  every  Christian  could  silence  the  oracles  only  by  makin^f 
the  sign  of  the  cross.  When  Julian,  the  ap(»state,  went  to  Daphne, 
near  Antioch,  to  consult  Apollo,  the  god,  notwithstanding  all  the 
sacrifices  offered  to  him,  continued  mute,  and  only  recovered  his 
speech  to  answer  those  who  inquired  the  cause  of  nis  silence,  and 
ascribed  it  to  the  interment  of  certain  Christian  bodies  in  the . 
neighborhood. 

19.  The  ancients  generally  inculcated  the  belief  in  a  future 
state  of  existence,  believing  that  the  virtuous  would  be  happy  in 
Elysium  or  Paradise,  and  that  the  wicked  would  be  miserable  in 
Tartarus,  or  Hell.  Of  hell,  they  drew  the  most  gloomy  and 
horrific  picture,  where  men,  who  had  been  remarkaSle  for  their 
crimes,  while  on  earth,  were  punished  with  a  variety  of  tortures. 
On  the  contrary,  the  prospect  of  Elysium  was  described  as  beaji  - 
tiful  and  inviting  in  the  highest  degree.  In  that  delightful  region, 
there  was  no  inclement  weather,  but  mild  winds  constantly  blew 
from  the  ocean,  to  refresh  the  inhabitants,  who  lived  without  care 
or  anxiety ;  the  sky  was  perpetually  serene,  and  the  fertile  earth 
produced,  twice  a  year,  delicious  fruit  in  abundance. 

18.  Wlittt  fact  deserves  notice  ?  Of  what  does  Lactantius  inform  us  ?  What  is  re- 
lated of  Julian?— 19.  Of  what  did  the  ancients  inculcate  the  belief?  Of  hell,  what  pic- 
ture did  they  draw  ?    ITow  was  Elyaium  described  ? 


I  I 


MODERN    HISTORY. 


Various  periods  have  been  adopted  by  diffei  cnt  historians  for 
the  commencement  of  Modern  History.  Some  have  ndupted  the 
establishment  of  the  Western  Empire,  under  Charlemagne, 
A.  D.  800 ;  others  again,  have  taken  the  downfall  of  the  Western 
Empire  of  the  Romans,  A.  D.  476,  while  the  majority  assume 
tb»*  ommencement  of  the  Christian  era.  That  portion  of  >ioderu 
F  st  >•",  styled  tne  Middle  Ages,  will  claim  our  first  attewtion. 


,/-v-..' 


THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 

1.  The  period  intervening  between  the  subversion  of  the 
Western  Empire  of  the  Romans,  to  the  downfall  of  th*  Eastern 
Empire,  has  been  usually  denominated  the  Middle  Ages,  *  and  by 
some  writers,  the  Dark  Ages.  The  great  m^ority  oi  writers 
represent  Europe,  during  those  ages,  as  sunk  in  ignoran  c  and 
barbarism.  How  far  they  are  correct  in  their  estimate,  w  •  leave 
for  the  reader  to  judge,  after  giving  a  summary  view  ol  these 
ages  separately. 

2.  The  Sixth  Age.  During  the  early  part  of  the  preceding 
century,  the  Roman  Empire  of  the  West  nad  been  rapidly  on  the 
decline,  until  its  final  overthrow  in  the  year  470.  The  inunda^^on 
of  the  northern  hordes  of  Goths,  Vandals,  and  Huns,  urder 
Alaric,  Attila,  and  other  leaders,  had  swept  from  the  face  of  1  aly 
almost  evei-y  trace  of  civilization,  and  planted  on  its  once  fertile 
plains  a  wild  and  savage  race  of  barbanan».  Under  the  oppres- 
sive reign  of  Anastasius  in  the  East,  insurrections  prevailed  in 
the  provinces,  and  sedition  at  Constantinople  itself.  The  empire 
was  assailed  n'om  without  by  the  Persians,  Bulgarians,  Arabians, 
and  the  barbarous  tribes  from  the  north.  Under  his  successors, 
Justin  and  Justinian,  an  uninterrupted  series  of  war  continued  to 
rage  in  different  parts  of  the  empire.  Italy  and  the  West  had 
been  severed  from  it  towards  the  close  of  the  preceding  century. 
After  a  long  and  sanguinary  contest,  during  wnich  Rome  was  re- 
peatedly taken  and  retaken  by  the  contending  powers,  Italy  was 
again  reconquered  by  Belisarius  and  Naraes,  the  generals  of 
Justinian. 

1.  What  period  ha*:  H<en  denommated  the  Middle  A^s  ?— 3.  What  is  said  of  the 
early  part  of  the  preceding  century?  What  had  the  inundation,  tec,  swept  from  the 
face  of  Italy  ?  What  prevail«d  in  the  East?  Under  Justin  and  Justinian,  what  con- 
tinued ?    W  hat  is  said  of  Italy  ? 

•Some  historians  regard  only  the  ninth,  tenth  and  eleventh  centuries  as  the  Middle 
Affes. 

UT 


118 


THE   MIDDLE    AGES. 


3.  In  Gaul,  the  Burt^undians,  Franks,  and  Visigoths  were  al- 
most incessantly  at  war.  In  Africa  and  in  Spain,  the  Goths  and 
Vandals  were  constantly  engaged  in  civil  broils  with  each  other, 
or  at  war  with  the  Romans  ^  and  England,  dunng  the  whole  of 
this  century,  struggled  for  its  liberty  with  the  Saxons,  Jutes  and 
Angles,  who  eventually  established  their  empire  in  the  island, 
called  the  Heptarchy.  In  this  violent  and  general  confusion  that 
prevailed  throughout  Christendom,  we  may  easily  infer  what  must 
nave  been  the  decay  of  learning  and  science.  The  rude  bar- 
barians who  had  subjugated  nations  more  polished  than  them- 
selves, were  indebted  only  to  their  courage  for  success,  and  valued 
no  other  ar*"  than  those  of  managing,  with  effect,  the  buckler  and 
the  sword  j  iterature  and  polite  arts  they  esteemed  below  the 
notice  of  warriors  who  had^ubdued  the  kingdoms  of  the  West. 
Whatever  of  learning  survived  the  wreck  ot  barbarian  devasta- 
tion, found  an  asylum  in  the  monastic  institutions,  and  in  those 
towns  where  a  bishop  held  hi^  residence,  at  which  a  school  of 
literature  and  theology  was  usually  established. 

4.  If  amidst  the  ignorance  which  almost  universally  prevailed, 
owing  to  the  causes  above  mentioned,  we  find  certain  practices 
of  a  superstitious  nature,  it  is  not  a  matter  of  surprise.  Some 
were  persuaded  that  providence  would  not  suffer  perjury,  false- 
hood, or  any  crime  against  justice,  to  go  unpunished,  and  that  he 
would  never  permit  the  innocent  to  perish,  in  whatever  circum- 
stances they  might  be  placed.  This  belief  gave  rise  to  all  those 
various  kinds  of  ordeals,  by  water,  by  fire,  single  combat,  and  the 
like.  Among  the  writers  of  the  sixth  century,  the  following 
names  are  eminently  distinguished  :  St.  Gregory  the  Great, 
bishop  of  Rome;  St.  Caesarius,  archbishop  of  Aries;  Evagrius 
the  Syrian,  an  ecclesiastical  historian ;  St.  Fulgentius,  an  African 
bishop ;  St.  Gregory  of  Tours,  who,  in  ten  books  wrote  the  his- 
tory of  the  Franks  ;  and  also  St.  John  Climacus. 

5.  The  Seventh  Age.  At  the  commencement  of  this  century, 
Phocas  occupied  the  throne  at  Constantinople,  a  tyrant  possessed 
of  almost  every  vice  that  can  inflict  disgrace  on  humanity,  with- 
out a  redeeming  virtue.  While  he  amused  himself  with  the  op- 
pression of  his  subjects,  the  barbarians  overrun  the  provinces  of 
the  empire,  and  filled  them  with  carnage  and  desolation.  Under 
the  reign  of  Heraclius,  his  successor,  the  state  was  delivered  from 
e.:ternal  foes ;  he  wrested  the  provinces  from  the  hands  of  the. 
Persians,  and  spread  the  terror  of  his  arms  over  the  East.  But 
his  vast  dominions  had  been  depopulated  by  the  continual  wars 
^yhich  the  empire  had  to  sustain  against  the  ravages  of  the  barba- 
rians, and  by  the  absolute  and  arbitrary  power  of  cruel  and 
avaricious  governors,  while  that  portion  of  his  subjects  which  stil' 
remained  groaned  under  the  weight  of  oppression. 

6.  Such  was  the  state  of  things,  when  Mahometanism  rose,  and 

3.  Wlmt  prevailed  inOnul?  In  Africa  and  Spain?  In  England?  In  this  violent 
confusion,  what  may  we  infer?  \Vliat  is  said  of  the  rude  barbarians?  Wlicro  did 
learning:  find  an  asylum? — 4.  AVTiat  is  no  matter  of  surprise?  What  were  some  per- 
suaded ?  To  what  did  this  belief  give  rise  ?  Who  were  distinguished  as  writers  in 
this  century  ? — 5.  Who  now  occupied  the  throne  of  Constantinople  ?  Under  the  reign 
of  Heraclius,  what  was  done  ?— 6.  In  this  state  of  things,  what  arose  ? 


i 


THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 


119 


swept  like  an  impetuous  torrent  over  the  countries  of  the  East, 
bearing  down  beiore  it  every  trace  of  civilization,  and  every  mo- 
nument of  art.  As  the  conquerors  of  the  West  had  formerly 
esteemed  no  other  arts  than  those  of  arms,  so  the  new  race  of 
warriors  in  the  East,  equally  estranged  to  the  advantages  which 
science  bestow,  in  the  first  transports  of  success  destroyed  every 
trace  of  literature,  and  every  vestige  of  art.  Such  was  the  rapidity 
of  their  conquests,  that  before  the  end  of  this  century  they  had 
established  their  dominion  over  Persia,  Syria,  Asia  Minor,  Arabia, 
and  Egypt.  After  the  taking  of  Alexandria,  the  celebrated 
library  ot  that  city,  containing  from  five  to  seven  hundred  thou- 
sand volumes,  was  consigned  to  the  flames. 

7.  The  flame  of  war  still  continued  to  rage  on  the  plains  of 
Italy,  where  the  restless  Lombards  resisted  every  effort  of  the 
Eastern  emperors  to  re-establish  their  authority.  France  was 
portioned  out  into  provinces,  nominally  governed  bv  kings,  who 
abandoned  themselves  to  the  pursuit  of  pleasure,  ana  indulged  in 
effeminacy  and  sloth,  and  left  the  administration  of  the  govern- 
ment to  a  minister,  styled  the  Mayor  of  the  palace.  Spain  was 
in  a  st^e  of  anarchy  and  civil  broifs;  no  less  than  fourteen  kings 
reigned  in  this  country  during  this  century,  and  of  this  number, 
ore  half  were  dethroned,  or  fell  by  the  hand  of  some  unprincipled 
usurper. 

The  general  state  of  literature  and  polite  arts  continued  to  de- 
cline during  this  century.  "While  religious  fanaticism  in  the  East 
had  absorbed  all  the  faculties  of  the  human  mind,  in  the  West, 
continual  and  sanguinary  wars  had  left  but  little  leisure  for  the 
cultivation  of  science. 

8.  The  Eighth  Age.  The  empire  of  the  caliphs  continued  to 
spread,  and  by  the  beginning  of  this  century  it  extended  from 
Canton,  in  China,  to  the  southern  extremity  of  Spain.  The  em- 
perors of  Constantinople,  during  this  periodj  without  attending 
to  the  disorders  of  the  state,  labored  industriously,  either  to  en- 
force some  erroneous  doctrine  regarding  faith,  or  more  laudably 
to  restore  tranquillity  to  the  church.  Philippicus  was  scarcely 
seated  on  the  throne,  when  he  turned  his  whole  attention  toward 
the  establishment  of  Monotheism.  Leo,  the  Isaurian,  and  Con- 
stantine,  his  successor,  were  equally  industrious  in  prohibiting 
the  veneration  paid  to  sacred  images  in  the  churches,  while  the 
empress  Irene  zealously  labored  to  re-establish  it.  The  edicts 
of  Leo  against  sacred  images,  caused  not  only  commotion  in  the 
East,  but  also  produced  insurrections  in  Italy,  which  the  Lom- 
bards convei-tea  to  their  own  advantage. 

9.  Under  their  king,  Astolphus,  they  possessed  themselves  of 
the  exarchate  of  Ravena,  which,  until  this  period,  had  remained 
under  the  dominion  of  the  Eastern  emperors,  and  subsequently 
undertook  the  conquest  of  Rome.  When  the  imperial  city  was 
reduced  to  the  last  extremity,  Pope  Zachry  applieu  for  aid  to  Pe- 

^Vhat  did  the  new  race  of  warriors  do?  After  the  taking  of  Alexandria,  what  was 
done? — 7.  Where  did  the  flame  of  war  still  continue  ?  What  is  said  of  France  ?  Of 
Spain?  What  is  said  of  the  state  of  literature? — 8.  What  is  said  of  the  empire  of  the 
caliphs?  Of  the  emperors  of  Constantinople?  Of  Philippicus?  Of  Leo?--0.  To 
whom  did  Pope  Zachry  apply  for  aid? 


120 


THE  MIDDLE   AGES. 


pin,  the  son  of  Charles  Mattel.  That  enterprisinff  prince  readily 
responded  to  the  call,  hastened  to  Italy,  delivered  Rome  and  its 
territories  from  the  power  of  the  Lombards,  and  with  a  noble 
generosity  bestowed  the  territory  thus  acquired  by  his  arms,  on 
tlie  sovereign  pontiff,  and  raised  the  head  of  the  Christian  phurch 
to  the  title  of  temporal  prince. 

10.  Literature,  at  the  early  part  of  this  century,  was  still  in 
tlie  utmost  depression ;  but  the  flame  which  had  been  almost  ex* 
tinguished,  be^an  once  more  to  revive  in  the  East.  At  the  birth 
of  5lahometanism,  the  Mussulmen  declared  war  indiscriminately 
against  all  who  refused  to  embrace  their  superstitions,  and  death 
was  the  usual  portion  of  the  vanquished.  But  after  the  first  trans- 
ports of  their  enthusiasm  had  subsided,  they  mitigated  the  cruelty 
of  this  impolitic  measure,  and  for  fear  of  changing  their  conquered 
teiTitories  into  one  vast  wilderness  of  desolation,  they  granted  a 
kind  of  toleration  of  all  religions,  with  the  exception  of  gross 
idolatry.  This  indulgence  caused  many  who  had  not  lost  all 
taste  for  the  arts  and  sciences,  to  settle  in  the  dominion  of  the 
caliphs.  During  the  reign  of  Ommiades,  and  his  immediate  suc- 
cessor Almanzor,  every  encouragement  was  given  to  letters  and 
learned  men. 

Thus  while  the  emperors  of  Constantinople  were  wholly  em- 
ployed in  compelling  their  subjects  to  adopt  their  own  respective 
innovations  in  religion,  the  Saracen  caliphs  were  endeavoring  to 
diffuse  a  taste  for  science  throughout  their  dominions. 

11.  In  France,  the  arts  and  sciences,  which  had  taken  refuge 
in  the  monasteries,  were,  during  the  early  part  of  this  century, 
banished  from  these  sacred  asylums.  The  continued  hostilities  in 
which  the  country  was  involved,  filled  every  place  with  tumult 
ikid  devastation.  Ecclesiastical  property  was  distributed  among 
favourite  chieftains,  who,  instead  of  providing  for  the  subsistence 
of  a  competent  number  of  clergy  to  serve  the  churches,  filled  the 
monasteries  with  their  soldiery ;  while  the  monks  and  clerical 
men,  thus  compelled  to  live  with  the  military,  gradually  imbibed 
their  spirit.  Ignorance  and  vice,  as  a  natural  consequence,  be- 
came almost  general,  not  only  in  Prance,  but  also  throughout  the 
continent  of  Europe,  towards  the  middle  of  this  century;  Ireland 
and  England  were  almost  exclusively  the  seats  of  learning  dur- 
ing this  period. 

12.  Fortunately  for  the  cause  of  literature,  Charlemagne  at  this 
time  was  called  to  fill  the  throne  of  France.  This  illustrious 
prince  formed  the  noble  design  of  removing  the  barriers  which 
prevented  the  diffusion  of  knowledge,  and  of  furnishing  his  subjects 
with  the  means  of  instruction.  He  established  schools  in  all  the 
principal  cities  and  towns,  throughout  his  vast  dominions,  for  the 

gratuitous  education  of  children  and  the  ignorant ;  he  exhorted  the 
ishops  and  abbots  again  to  establish  schools  and  universities  in 

What  did  Pepin  do?— 10.  ■^^^lnt  is  said  of  literature  at  the  early  part  of  this  cen- 
tury? What  did  the  Alussulmcii  declare?  After  the  first  transports,  what  did  they 
mitigate  ?  What  did  this  indulgence  cause  ? — 11.  In  France,  what  is  said  of  the  arts, 
tee.  I  What  is  said  of  the  monks  and  clerical  men  ?  Of  ignorance  and  vice  ?  Of  Ire- 
land, &C.?'— 12.  Who  was  culled  to  the  throne  of  France?  What  is  said  of  this  prince? 
What  did  he  establish  ^ 


THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 


121 


in 

Icen- 
Ithey 
|art8, 
:  Ire- 
ice? 


their  respective  cathedrals  and  abbeys,  for  the  laudable  purpose 
of  teaching  the  liberal  arts  and  sciences;  and  invited  into  France 
the  most  celebrated  scholars  of  the  age  j  such  as  Alcuin,  of  York, 
Clement,  and  others,  who  were  employed  with  considerable  suc- 
cess, in  the  literary  regeneration  of  Europe. 

13.  The  Ninth  Age.  The  Saracen  caliphs  continued  to  pa» 
tronise  learning,  particularly  the  science  of  astronomy.  This  pro- 
duced a  great  number  of  proficients  in  that  beautilul  and  emi- 
nently useful  branch  of  knowledge.  Many  also  applied  them- 
selves to  the  study  of  judicial  astrology,  while  others  distinguished 
themselves  in  various  other  departments  of  literature.  On  the 
contrary,  under  the  Greek  emperors,  the  liberal  arts  were  much 
neglected  and  despised.  Leo,  the  Isaurian,  had  destroyed  every 
thing  favorable  to  literature,  and  learned  men  were  consigned 
to  oblivion  and  contempt. 

14.  Ho>yever,  towards  the  middle  of  this  century,  we  find  a 
taste  for  literature  manifest  itself  again  among  the  Greeks.  It 
was  owing  to  the  efforts  of  Amon,  the  Saracen  caliph,  to  attract 
Leo,  the  philosopher,  to  his  court.'that  the  emperor  Theophilus 
discovered  the  treasure  he  possessed  in  that  great  man.  lie  en- 
couraged his  talents,  and  intrusted  him  with  the  charge  of  the 
public  instruction.  Bardes,  who  governed  under  the  emperor 
Michael,  undertook,  with  the  aid  of  JPhotius,  to  revive  learning  in 
the  Eastern  Empire,  by  establishing  professors  of  the  various  sci- 
ences and  polite  arts,  and  attaching  to  their  functions  honorary 
privileges  and  pecuniary  compensations. 

15.  In_  the  West,  sacred  and  profane  learning  continued  to 
flourish  in  the  numerous  schools  established  by  Chariemagne, 
until  the  dreadful  disorders  of  succeeding  reigns  partially  ban- 
ished the  light  of  science  from  the  kingdom.  After  the  death  of 
that  illustrious  monarch,  his  vast  dominions  were  inherited  by 
Louis  the  Mild,  who  divided  them  between  his  three  sons,  who 
seem  to  have  inherited  none  of  the  noble  qualities  of  their  father. 
They  were  continually  engaged  in  hostilities  with  each  other, 
while  their  kingdoms  were  rent  with  civil  discords,  and  their 

Erovinces  wer&  inundated  on  every  side,  by  the  inuption  of  the 
>ane8,  Normans  and  Saracens. 

16.  Amidst  the  evils  that  ensued,  we  are  not  surprised  that  ig- 
norance again  prevailed,  particularly  among  the  nobles,  who,  fol- 
lowinff  exclusively  the  profession  of  arms,  had  but  little  time  to 
attend  to  literary  pursuits,  and  even  boasted  of  their  want  of 
knowledge.  Hence  we  find  that  many^  of  the  deeds  and  legal 
documents  of  this  period  terminated  in  the  following  words: 
"  And  the  aforesaid  lord  has  declared  that  he  did  not  know  how 
to  sign  his  name,  owing  to  his  being  a  nobleman."  But  while 
literature  was  neglected  on  the  part  of  the  nobility,  the  most 
strenuous  efforts  were  made  to  keep  alive  the  sacred  name  of  sci- 

What  is  said  of  Alcuin,  &c.  ?— 13.  What  is  said  of  the  caliphs  ?  Of  the  liberal  orts 
ander  the  Greek  emperors  ? — 14.  Towards  the  middle  of  this  century,  what  do  wa 
ftnd  ?  '^Vhat  did  Bardes  undertake  ? — 16.  In  the  West,  what  is  said  of  learning  ?  In 
what  were  they  continually  engaged? — 16.  Amidst  the  evils  that  ensued,  what  it  aoid^ 
How  were  many  of  the  documents  of  this  period  written  ?  By  whom  were  lh«  mMt 
•trenuoui  efforts  made? 

11 


122 


THE  MIDDLE    AGES. 


ence,  and  to  difTuee  instruction  among  the  people,  by  the  clerfff 
and  prelates  of  the  church.  By  a  reference  to  the  decrees  of  the 
councils,  during  this  period,  it  >vUi  be  seen  that  the  ecclesiastics 
were  unremitting  in  their  zeal  for  the  extension  of  knowledge. 
In  the  council  oi  Toul,  held  in  859,  princes  and  bishops  are 
earnestly  recommended  to  establish  public  schools,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  teaching  sacred  science  and  polite  literature.  In  all  the 
nionlisteries^  and  espiscopal  houses,  schools  were  estahlished,  in 
which  a  relish  for  study  and  literary  acquirements  was  carefully 
preserved.  Besides  the  study  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  the  stu- 
dents in  these  institutions  were  taught  what  was  termed  the 
seven  liberal  arts;  namely,  grammar,  logic,  rhetoric,  arithmetic, 
geometry,  astronomy  and  music. 

17.  In  England,  the  incursions  of  the  Danes,  and  the  ravages 
of  civil  war,  nad  erased  almost  every  monument  of  art,  and  ban- 
ished from  the  land  every  trace  of  learning ;  the  monasteries 
were  burned,  the  monks  murdered  or  dispersed,  the  libraries  and 
schools  destroyed  ;  ignorance  and  vice  necessarily  ensued.  Hap- 
py for  the  island,  at  this  n^oment  of  its  greatest  depression, 
Vlfred  the  Great  was  called  to  the  throne.  Having  delivered 
his  country  from  the  dominion  of  the  Danes,  and  driven  the  bar- 
barous invaders  from  his  shores,  he  turned  his  whole  attention  to- 
wards repairing  the  evils  which  their  ravages  had  caused. 

_  18.  To  effect  this  object,  he  established  throughout  his  domi- 
nions schools,  in  which  were  taught  all  the  useful  branches;  repaired 
the^  University  of  Oxford,  invited  from  foreign  countries,  men 
eminent  for  their  learning,  encouraged  architecture,  and  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  British  navy,  which  for  so  many  centuries  after 
maintained  the  empire  of  the  sea.  To  this  illustrious  prince,  Eng- 
land is  indebted  for  many  of  the  valuable  laws  which,  at  present, 
form  tlie  fairest  feature  in  her  constitution. 

Although  this  age  was  not  productive  of  many  eminent  scholars, 
still  it  has  left  behind  it  a  lew  names  that  would  do  honor  to 
literature  even  at  this  day.  Lupus^  Abbot  of  Ferrieres,  a  writer 
of  this  centurv,  is  admitted  by  all  impartial  critics  to  have  been 
a  man  of  profound  erudition ;  and  few  ages  can  boast  of  a  more 
distinguished  scholar  than  Alfred  the  Great,  of  England. 

19.  The  Tenth  Age.  The  Greek  emjMre,  during  this  age,  was 
distracted  by  a  series  of  revolts  and  unnatural  conspiracies.  The 
emperor,  Romanus,  was  dethroned  by  his  son  Constantine ;  Con- 
stantino, in  his  turn,  was  deprived  of  his  crown  ind  life,  by  his 
own  ungrateful  son,  who,  at  the  instigation  of  his  wife,  adminis- 
tered a  cup  of  poison  to  his  royal  father.  The  parricide  did  not 
long  enjoy  the  fruits  of  his  impiety.  The  army  declared  their 
general,  Nicephorus,  emperor,  who,  after  a  short  reign,  was  car- 
ried off  by  the  hand  of  conspiracy,  in  order  to  make  room  for  Zi- 
misces.     This  last  emperor  fell  a  victim  to  the  treachery  of  his 


In  the  council  of  Toul,  what  was  recommondedf  In  the  monasteries,  what  were 
established?  What  were  the  students  taught?— 17.  In  England,  what  had  the  incur- 
sions of  the  Danes  erased?  Who  was  called  to  the  throne  ?  To  what  did  he  turn  hi* 
attention?— 18.  To  eftect  this  object,  what  did  he  do?  AVho  was  a  writer  of  thi«  afeT 
•--to.  What  it  said  of  the  Greek  empire  during  this  age  ?  Of  Romanus  T 


men 


e,  was 
,  The 
Con- 
y  his . 
inis- 
d  not 
their 
Is  car- 
)rZi- 
>f  his 


lit  were 

incur* 

nil  hw 

i*  afo  t 


THE    MIDDLE   AGES.  123 

chief  minister,  Basil,  who,  dreading  the  punishment  which  his 
crimes  had  merited,  contrived  the  death  of  his  sovereign. 

20.  During  these  revolutions  of  the  state,  literature  was  not 
entirely  neglected  ;  some  of  the  emperors  gave  considerable  en- 
couragement to  science,  and  invited  from  other  countries  men  of 
talents  to  teach  at  Constautinople.  We  do  not,  however,  find 
that  the  Greek  empire,  during  the  tenth  century,  produced  any  dis- 
tinguished writers.  Learning  was  still  patronised  by  the  Saracen 
caliphs,  and  by  the  sultans,  who  had  usurped  a  great  part  of  their 
authority.  Many  of  their  learned  men  were  employed  in  trans- 
lating into  the  Arabic  tongue  the  writings  of  the  ancient  philoso- 
phers; while  others  applied  themselves  with  njuch  diligence  to 
the  study  of  the  translations,  already  set  forth  in  the  preceding 
age. 

21.  Italy,  during  this  century,  was  greatly  distracted  by  civil 
dissensions,  and  finally  re-united  to  the  Germanic  empire  by  Otho 
F.  France  was  exposed  to  the  incursions  of  the  Normans,  in 
whose  favor  Charles Ihe  Simple  ceded  apart  of  Neu stria,  which 
from  them  was  called  Normandy.  Tumult  and  disorder  continued 
to  convulse  the  state,  until  Hugh  Capet  was  raised  to  the  throne. 
The  feudal  system,  during  this  period,  had  risen  to  its  greatest 

Eower.  During  the  [)receding  century,  the  vassals  of  the  crown 
ad  been  gradually  increasing  in  power,  so  that  at  the  present 
period,  we  find  them  possessetl  ot  almost  unlimited  authority. 
Each  nobleman  had  his  fortress  and  his  castle,  situated  dn  some 
commanding  eminence,  which  overlooked  the  surrounding  coun- 
try. Here,  secure  from  violence,  he  oppressed  the  people,  laid 
all  travellers  and  merchants  under  contributions,  and  imposed 
upon  them  arbitrary  tolls  by  way  of  tribute,  and  not  unfrequently 
set  at  defiance  the  authority  of  his  sovereign. 

22.  In  Germany,  the  same  state  of  things  prevailed ;  the  great, 
continually  in  arms  against  each  other,  or  at  war  with  their  sove- 
reign. Nor  was  England  more  favored  than  the  nations  on  the 
continent ;  it  was  either  harassed  by  new  incursions  of  the  Danes, 
or  implicated  in  domestic  feuds.  The  monasteries  during  these 
evil  times  were  almost  the  only  asylums  of  learning.  Here  in  the 
silence  of  the  cloister,  aloof  from  the  turmoil  of  the  camp,  the 
peaceful  monks  continued-to  cultivate  a  taste  for  science  and 
classical  literature.  This  century  produced  several  men  eminent 
for  their  talents;  among  these  St.  Bruno,  archbishop  of  Cologne, 
and  St  Dunstan,  in  England,  were  paticularly  distinguished. 

23.  The  Eleventh  Age.  In  the  Eastern  empire,  during  the 
greater  part  of  this  century,  treachery,  poison,  and  parricide, 
were  the  usual  means  employed  in  the  advancement  or  deposition 

a  fan  emperor.    Hence  we  may  easily  form  an  idea  of  the  disor- 
ers  of  the  government,  and   the  deplorable  condition  of  the 
people,  who  were,  moreover,  daily  exposed  to  the  incursions  of 

20.  Diivlnar  tlip«e  revolutions,  what  was  the  state  of  literntnre?  Hy  whom  was 
learninc  still  patronised  ?  In  what  were  their  learned  men  employed? — 21.  What  ia 
paid  of  Italy?  Of  Frnnee?  Of  the  feudal  system?  What  had  each  nobleman?  What 
did  he  do  ? — 22.  In  (iei  innnv,  what  prevailed  ?  What  is  said  of  F^ngland  ?  Of  the  mon- 
nstericB  dnrinp  these  times?  What  did  this  century  produce  ? — 23.  What  is  said  of  the 
)K»stw  I  cini)ire  during  tliis  century  ? 


jif-:^- 


124 


THE  MIDDLE  AGES. 


the  Bulgarians,  Saracens,  and  Turks.  The  arts  and  sciences 
were  totally  neglected  until  towards  the  middle  of  the  century, 
when  the  study  of  letters  be^an  again  to  revive.  Grammar  and 
philosophy  were  cultivated  with  much  care,  although  the  philoso- 
phy consisted  chiefly  in  forming  syllogisms  and  deducing  sophis- 
tical conclusions ;  an  exercise  calculated  rather  to  contract  than 
improve  the  mental  faculties. 

24.  Literature  continued  to  meet  with  patronage  among  the 
Saracens,  who,  after  subjecting  Persia,  Syria  and  Palestine, 
granted  protection  to  learned  men,  and  founded  several  acade- 
mies. The  extraordinary  power  exercised  by  the  sovereign  pontiflT, 
even  oyer  temporal  princes,  during  this  and  several  succeeding 
centuries,  is  no  doubt  a  matter  of  surprise  to  the  reader  at  the 
present  day;  of  this  subject  I  will  speak  more  at  large  under  the 
head  of  Italy ;  suffice  it  to  say  at  present,  that  this  power,  invested 
in  the  pope,  although  it  may  appear  derogatory  to  the  rights  of 
princes,  had,  nevertheless,  a  salutary  influence  in  correcting  the 
abuses  of  the  times,  and  of  restraining  the  lawless  passions  of 
sovereigns.  Fewer  acts  of  violence  were  committed,  the  churches 
and  monasteries  were  more  respected,  order  and  discipline  better 
observed;  the  sciences  were  cultivated  in  peace;  public  acade- 
mies were  opened  for  all  who  wished  to  improve ;  the  schools 
were  crowded  with  students,  full  of  noble  emulation  which  dif- 
fused itself  through  all  ranks  and  conditions  of  life. 

25.  During  the  eleventh  century,  the  method^  of  Alcuin  was 
adopted  in  tlie  schools  under  the  name  of  Trivium  and  Quad- 
rivium.  The  Trivium  included  grammar,  logic  and  dialectics; 
while  arithmetic,  ffeometry,  astronomy,  and  music,  constituted 
the  Quadriviwn.  But  as  the  number  of  scholars  multiplied,  the 
works  of  Aristotle  and  Avicennes,  with  the  categories  attributed 
to  St.  Augustin,  were  very  generally  studied  in  the  West.  The 
most  remarkable  event  towards  (he  close  of  this  century  was  the 
commencement  of  the  Crusades  or  sacred  wars  undertaken  for 
the  recovery  of  Palestine  from  the  dominion  of  the  Turks,  A.  D. 
1096.  This  century,  with  the  latter  part  of  the  preceding,  was 
distinguished  for  several  important  and  useful  inventions.  {See 
chronological  table.) 

26.  The  Twelfth  Age.  At  the  conamencement  of  this  cen- 
tury, anarchy  and  confusion  reigned  in  the  East.  The  new 
states  which  the  Christians  had  established  in  Palestine  were 
subjects  of  continual  war;  the  sultans  were  constantly  in  the 
field,  to  arrest  the  progress  of  the  Crusaders.  The  emperors  of 
Constantinople,  unable  to  repel  the  invasion  of  the  Saracens,  and 
jealous  of  the  success  of  the  Crusaders,  tampered  with  both,  without 
being  able  to  take  advantage  either  of  their  victories  or  defeats.  ^ 

■\Vlmt  is  said  of  the  arts,  &c.?  Of  erammnr  ?— 24.  Where  did  literature  still  meet 
with  patroiuige  ?  What  will  no  doivbt  t)e  a  subject  of  "urprise  ?  What  is  observed  of 
this  power?  What  is  said  of  the  sciences?  Of  public  academies ?—2.';.  Durinpr  the 
clcvcnlh  century,  what  method  was  adopted  in  the  schools  ?  What  did  the  Trivium 
include?  What  constituted  the  Quarlrivium  ?  As  the  number  of  scholars  multiplird, 
what  was  studied  in  the  West?  What  was  the  most  remarkable  event  of  this  cca 
tury?_2G.  At  the  commencement  of  this  century,  what  reigned  ill  the  East  ?  WL=.l 
is  sai  1  of  Jhe  sultans  ?    Of  the  eippeyors  of  Constantinople  ? 


0 

si 


THE   MIDDLE   AGES. 


125 


cen- 

new 

were 

the 
s  of 

and 
hout 
its.  ^ 


The  state  of  literature,  notwithstanding  the  unfavorable  aspect 
ofthinffs,  wai»  gradually  improving.  In  the  midst  of  the  confu- 
sion of  war,  the  caliphs  and  sultans,  being  generally  men  of 
learning,  paid  much  attention  to  the  advancement  of  science. 
The  schools  and  academies  established  throughout  the  Mussul- 
man empire  were  highly  flourishing. 

27.  Tne  Greeks  were  somewhat  improved  from  their  frequent 
intercourse  with  the  Saracens.  The  emulation  which  had  been 
excited  in  the  West  during  the  preceding  century,  the  patronnge 
of  princes,  combined  with  the  propagation  of  the  religious  orders 
of  Citeaux,  Cluni,  and  the  Carthusians,  greatly  multiplied  the 
number  of  schools  and  academies;  every  abbey  and  almost  evcrj 
monastery  was  an  institutfon  for  i\ie  diffusion  of  literary  know- 
ledge. The  art  of  writing  was  cultivated  with  greater  applica- 
tion and  success  during  this  than  at  any  former  period  ;  and  the 
manuscripts  which  have  descended  to  the  present  time  are  stand- 
ing monuments  of  the  perfection  to  which  that  art  was  carried 
during  the  twelfth  and  following  centuries.  The  University  of 
Padua,  and  that  of  Paris,  was  founded  about  the  year  1180.  The 
writersof  this  age  most  deserving  of  notice  are  St.  Bernard,  Peter, 
abbot  of  Cluni,  Peter  of  Blois,  and  Pope  Innocent  III.  , 

28.  The  Thirteenth  Age.  The  East,  at  the  beginning  of 
this  century,  was  occupied  by  the  Moguls,  Saracens,  and  Turks, 
among  whom  an  almost  uninterrupted  series  of  wars  continued 
to  rage.  Gengis-khan  and  his  successors  reduced  a  consider- 
able portion  of  the  Saracen  and  Turkish  empires;  while  the 

Erinces  of  the  West  took  Constantinople  and  established  there  a 
<atin  emperor,  whose  successors  swayed  the  Greek  sceptre,  until 
the  middle  of  this  a^e.  The  Greek  eiiiperors,  after  their  restora- 
tion, were  continually  harass(*(l  by  the  Turks,  who  finally  reduced 
a  considerable  portion  of  the  Grecian  provinces. 

29.  In  the  West,  Germany  was  convulsed  by  the  factions  of 
competitors  for  the  empire.  Otho  was  at  length  acknowledged 
by  the  people,  and  crowned  by  Pope  Innocent  III.,  after  a  solemn 
promise  to  protect  the  patrimony  of  the  pontiff*.  The  emperor, 
nowever,  on  account  of  some  disagreement  with  the  Romans, 
proceeded  to  avenge  himself  by  invading  and  ravaging  the  terri- 
tories of  the  church.  Upon  this  he  was  deposed  by  a  council 
assembled  by  the  pope,  while  the  princes  of  Germany  elected 
Frederick  11.  in  his  place.  Otho  was  not  disposed  to  yield  with- 
out a  contest,  and  thus  involved  the  empire  in  all  the  horrors  of' 
civil  war.  Fredencic  was  finally  successful ;  the  death  of  his 
rival  left  him  in  quiet  possession  of  the  throne. 

30.  France  was  either  involved  in  hostilities  with  England,  or 
engaged  in  a  calamitous  warfare  with  the  Albigenses,  who  had 
desolated  her  southern  provinces.  ^  Consequently  the  West  was 
still  the  theatre  of  discord  and  civil  dissension.    Science  was 

Of  the  state  of  literature?  Of  schools,  &c.?— 27.  What  is  said  of  the  Greeks? 
What  did  the  emulation,  tec,  do  ?  What  is  said  of  the  art  of  writing?  What  univer- 
sities were  founded?  Who  were  writers  of  this  age  ?— 28.  What  is  said  of  the  East? 
What  did  the  princes  of  the  West  do  ?— 29.  In  the  West,  what  was  Germany  ?  What 
did  the  emperor  do  ?  What  was  done  by  the  council  ?  What  was  the  result  of  the 
eivil  war  ?— 30.  What  is  said  of  France  f 

11* 


126 


THE   MIDDLB  AGES. 


still  patronised  by  the  Moguls,  and  learning  continued  to  flourish 
throughout  their  vast  empire ;  while  on  the  other  hand  the  con- 
quests of  the  Turl  s  had  greatly  tended  to  retard  it  within  the 
limits  of  their  jurisdiction.  Some  few  men  of  learning  flourished 
among  the  Greeks,  but  most  of  their  eftbrts  were  made  in  vain 
attempts  to  justify  their  schism,  and  to  refute  the  writings  of  the 
Latin  theologians.  In  the  West,  science,  which  had  been  hitherto 
chielly  confined  to  the  abbeys  and  monasteries,  now  burst  forth 
from  its  confinement,  and  enlightened  by  its  rays  the  whole  face 
of  Europe.  The  great  Universities  of^  Naples,  Vienna,  Sala- 
manca, Cambridge,  and  Lisbon,  institutions  of  which  Europe  is 
proud  at  the  present  day,  were  founded  during  this  century. 
Amonff  the  scholars  of  this  age,  the  following  were  the  most  dis- 
tinguisiied  :  Roger  Bacon,  an  eminent  English  philosopher;  Mat- 
thew, of  Paris,  an  accurate  Klnglish  historian,  also  distinguished 
as  an  orator  and  a  poet;  the  names  of  Albertus  Magnus,  St. 
Bonaventure,  and  St.  Thomas,  of  Aquin,  stand  pre-eminent  as 
ecclesiastical  writers. 

31.  The  Fourteenth  Age.  The  fourteenth  century  beheld 
the  rise  and  progress  of  the  savage  and  warlike  nation  of  Otto- 
mans, who  were  destined,  at  a  future  period,  to  destroy  the  last 
vestiffe  of  Roman  pywer.  Hitherto  i\\Q.  conquest  of  the  Turks 
had  been  confined  to  Asia,  but  under  their  celebrated  chief, 
Orcan,  they  crossed  tlie  straits  of  Constantinople,  and  carried 
their  victorious  arms  into  the  plains  of  Europe ;  they  took  several 
important  towns,  and  finally  made  the  city  of  Adrianople  the 
seat  of  their  empire.  The  Greek  emperors,  alarmed  at  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Turks,  and  feeling  sensibly  the  want  of  support  from 
the  West,  used  the  most  strenuous  efforts  to  (effect  the  re-union 
of  the  Greek  with  the  Latin  church;  but  the  long^settled  preju- 
dice of  their  subjects  placed  an  insuperable  barrier  to  all  their 
■endeavors. 

32.  Notwithstanding  the  distracted  state  of  Christendom  during 
the  greater  part  of  mis  century,  occasioned  by  wars  between 
England  and  France,  Germany  and  Italy,  r.nd  the  great  schism 
of  the  West,  science  continue(l  to  advance  and  to  gain  a  liberal 
.support  in  every  part  of  Europe. 

Such  is  a  concise  view  of  the  condition  of  society,  and  the  state 
of  literature  during  that  period  denominated  the  Middle  ^ges. 

33.  A  few  of  the  most  remarkable  institutions  which  charac- 
terize the  history  of  Europe  and  the  state  of  society  during  the 
Middle  Ages^  were  those  of  the  Feudal  System  and  Chivalry,  the 
Crusades  and  Monastic  Establishments.  With  respect  to  the 
three  first,  we  will  speak  under  their  proper  heads.  The  last, 
however,  may  deserve  a  passing  notice.  Whatever  may  be  our 
individual  opinion  with  regard  to  the  Monastic  Institutions  at  the 
present  day,  all  impartial  historians  admit  that  they  were  pecu- 
liarly beneficial  to  society  during  the  Middle  Ages, 

What  i«  said  of  science  in  the  West?  What  universities  were  founded?  Who 
-were  the  most  distinguished  scholars  of  this  age  ? — 31.  What  did  this  ctrntury  be)toId  ? 
AVhat  IS  said  of  the  conquests  of  the  Turks?  Of  the  Greek  emperors? — 38.  What  is 
•said  of  literature  during  this  century?— 33.  What  are  some  of  the  most  remarkable 
dnstitutions,  &c.?    Which  deserve  a  passing  notice  ?    What  are  they  admitted? 


SARACEN  £MPIIIC. 


127 


34.  In  Ihese  institutions,  particularly  the  larger  monasteries  and 
abbeys,  schools  of  instruction  were  established,  in  whic  taste 
for  the  classics  and  the  more  useful  branches  of  study  wei,i  care- 
fully preserved.  In  all,  the  monks  had  their  various  duties 
assigned  them.  While  numbers  were  employed  in  transcribing 
books  for  the  use  of  the  church  and  schools,  others  were  engaffea 
in  teaching  in  the  academies  attached  to  these  institutions,  while 
others  again  were  occupied  in  manual  labor,  in  attending  to  the 
duties  ot  the  farm,  the  garden,  and  the  like,  haying  at  the  same 
time  certain  hours  set  apart  for  devotional  exercises. 

35.  Previous  to  the  discovery  of  the  art  of  printing,  books  were 
extremely  scarce,  and  only  procured  at  an  immense  price ;  this 
circumstance  tended  materially  to  retard  ^he  progress  of  science. 
The  labor  of  transcribing  a  work  was  great,  and  the  process 
tedious,  hence  the  multiplication  of  books  was  extremely  slow. 
The  monasteries,  however,  supplied  in  some  measure  this  defi- 
ciency, always  employing  a  number  of  their  inmates  in  the  laud- 
able work  of  transcribing  books.  They  not  only  transcribed 
such  books  as  were  immediately  used  in  the  church  and  schools, 
but  also  carefully  transcribed  and  preserved  the  writings  of 
ancient  authors  j  nence  whatever  we  nave  of  ancient  literature, 
has  been  chie.ly  transmitted  to  us  through  the  medium  of  the 
monasteries. 

36.  They  served,  therefore,  during  the  Middle  Jig-es,  a  twofold 
purpose,  as  literary  institutions,  where  the  sons  of  the  great  and 
the  children  of  the  poor  shared  alike  the  benefits  of  education  ; 
and  as  a  source  from  which  books  of  instruction  were  furnished, 
supplying,  in  a  limited  manner,  the  place  of  printing  establish- 
ments of  more  modern  times. 

Like  other  institutions,  they  may  have  had  their  faults,  but  they 
were  rather  the  faults  of  individuals,  or  the  age,  than  of  the  in- 
stitutions themselves.  "While  some,  under  the  garb  of  religion, 
may  have  entered  them  as  a  place  for  the  enjoyment  of  ease  and 
repose,  they  afforded  an  asylum  for  the  poor  and  afflicted  of  every 
class. 


state 
res. 
larac- 
ig  the 

/,  the 
lo  the 

last, 
»e  our 
lat  the 
|pecu- 

WJio 

\)ehoU\  ? 

^Imt  is 

irkable 


SARACEN  EMPIRE. 

TJie  Rise  of  Mahometanism,  Saracen  Conquests,  Sfc, 

1 .  The  Saracens  were  a  people  who  inhabited  the  north-western 
part  of  Arabia  ;  like  the  other  tribes  of  the  country,  they  traced 
their  descent  from  Ishmael,  and  professed  a  mixed  religion,  made 
up  of  Judaism  and  idolatry.  They  had  but  little  intercourse  with 
the   neighboring   nations,  except  when  they  occasionally  sold 

34.  In  these  institutions,  what  were  established?  What  were  the  duties  of  the 
monks  ?— ^.  Previous  to  the  discovery  of  printing  what  were  scarce  ?  What  did  the 
monasteries  supply?  What  books  did  they  transcribe  ?— 36.  What  did  they  serve! 
Like  other  institutions,  what  had  they?  ' 

1.  What  were  the  Sanrncens  ?    What  had  the}  i 


128 


liARACEN   EMPIRE. 


their  services,  as  mercenaries,  to  those  who  paid  (hem  the  most 
liberal  reward,  and  were  usually  noted  tor  their  courage  and 
bravery.  Many  of  the  Christian  sects,  in  order  to  avoid  perse- 
cution, had  taken  refuge  in  Arabia,  and  towards  the  end  of  the 
sixth  century,  Christianity  prevailed  in  some  parts  of  the  country. 

2.  Such  was  the  state  of  Arabia  when  Mahomet  or  Mohammed^ 
the  famous  impostor,  appeared.  He  was  a  native  of  Mecca,  and 
was  born  about  the  year  .^70.  At  the  age  of  forty,  he  assumed 
the  quality  of  a  prophet,  and  pretended  that  he  had  received  a 
divine  commission  tp  restore  the  Jewish  and  Christian  religions, 
which  he  maintained  had  greatly  fallen  froin  their  primitive 
purity.  Upon  this  foundation  he  established  his  system  of  reli- 
gion, which  consisted  of  a  compound  of  Judaism,  Christianity, 
and  of  his  own  fanciful  notions.  Bein^  subject  to  fits  of  epilepsy, 
he  attributed  them  to  the  visits  of  tlie  ^rchangpl  Gabriel^  by 
whom  he  pretended  he  was  taught,  but  \vhose  presence  lie  was 
unable  to  bear  without  trances  and  convulsions. 

3.  As  Mahomet  was  a  man  of  no  education,  even  unable  to 
read  or  write,  the  Koran,  or  Alcoran,  the  book  which  conf  iins 
the  principles  of  his  doctrine,  was  compiled  with  the  assislince 
of  a  Jewish  Rabbin,  and  a  Nestorian  monk.  The  Koran  ccndsts 
chiefly  of  some  beautiful  sentences  taken  from  Holy  Writ,  M'ith 
a  strange  medley  of  the  most  absurd  ideas,  without  connection  or 
design,  though  expressed  in  a  lofty  and  animated  style.  The  two 
leadmg  principles  of  his  religion  were,  that  "  There  is  but  one 
God,  an(j  Manomet  is  his  prophet."  He  taught  that  others,  at 
various  times,  such  as  Abraham,  Moses,  and  Jesus  Christ,  had 
been  divinely  commissioned  to  teach  mankind,  but  that  he  him- 
self was  the  last  and  the  greatest  of  the  prophets  . 

4.  He  propagated  his  religion  by  the  sword,  and  stimulated  the 
courage  of  his  followers  by  the  promise  of  a  fkiartyr's  crown  in  a 
paracUse  of  delights,  to  every  one  who  should  fall  in  battle.  It 
was  inculcated  as  a  fundamental  doctrine,  that  **  to  fight  for  the 
faith  was  an  act  of  obedience  to  God."  Hence  the  Mahometans 
styled  their  fierce  and  bloody  ravages  Sacred  Wars.  They  termed 
their  religion  Islam  or  Islamism,  and  called  themselves  Mussul- 
mans or  Moslems,  that  is,  true  believers. 

Mahomet,  at  the  commencement  of  his  efforts,  had  but  little 
success  in  making  proselytes.  His  first  converts  were  his  wife 
Kadija,  his  slave  Zeid,  his  father-in-law  Abubeker,  and  his  jousin, 
the  famous  Ali.  These,  with  ten  others,  were  all  whom  he  had 
persuaded  to  acknowledge  the  truth  of  his  mission,  at  the  expira- 
tion of  three  years. 

5.  A  popular  tumult  being  raised  a^jainst  him  at  Mecca,  he  was 
obliged  to  retire  in  order  to  save  his  life ;  he  fled,  in  disguise,  to 
Medina.    This  event,  called  the  Ilegira,  or  the  Flight,  forms  the 

"What  ia  said  of  the  Christian  sects? — 9.  When  and  where  was  Mahomet  born ? 
What  did  ho  pretend?  Bein?  subject  to  fits,  to  what  did  he  attribute  them?— 3.  How 
was  the  Koran  compiled  ?  Of  what  does  the  Koran  chiefly  consist  ?  What  were  the 
two  leading  principles  of  his  religion?  What  did  he  teach?— 4.  How  did  he  propa- 
gate his  religion  ?  What  was  inculcated  as  a  fundamental  principle  ?  What  were 
His  ravages  called  ?    Whal  did  they  term  themselves  ?    Who  were  Iiis  first  converts  ? 

6.  What  obliged  him  to  retire  ?    What  is  this  event  called  ? 


was 
,  to 
the 


SARACEN    EMPIRE.  129 

Mahometan  era,  corresponding  to  A.  D.  622.  He  was  received 
at  Medina  in  triumph,  and  there  assumed  the  sacerdotal  and 
regal  ofCce.  Shortly  after  this,  he  placed  himself  at  the  head  of 
an  army  of  his  followers,  and  commenced  to  propagate  his  reli- 
gion, according  to  his  maxim,  by  the  sword.  He  first  attacked 
the  cara>  "s  which  passed  through  Arabia,  for  the  purpose  of 
trade,  and  thus  enriched  his  soldiers  with  the  booty.  Encouraged 
b)r  this  success,  he  took  the  city  of  Mecca,  which  he  enteretl  in 
triumph,  about  the  year  629.  From  this  period  until  his  death, 
he  was  constantly  in  the  field  ;  he  fought  in  person  nine  battles, 
subdued  all  Arabia,  extended  his  conquest  to  Syria,  and  after  a 
career  of  victory,  died  at  Medina,  at  the  age  of  sixty-three,  ten 
years  after  his  llight  from  Mecca  to  that  city. 

6.  One  of  the  principal  causes  of  the  success  which  attended 
the  arms  of  Mahomet,  was  the  inflexible  severity  he  exercised  to- 
wards the  vanquished.  It  was  his  usual  practice  to  propose  to 
those  whom  he  threatened  with  war,  three  conditions,  natnoly, 
the  adoption  of  his  religious  system,  the  payment  of  a  tribute,  or 
an  appeal  to  the  sword.  If  they  chose  the  latter,  no  quarter  was 
granted  to  them;  only  the  women,  the  children,  and  aged  persons 
were  spared,  and  reduced  to  slavery.  Another  cause  of  his  suc- 
cess was  the  absolute  assurance  of  future  bliss  which  he  held  out 
to  his  followers,  whereby  they  were  rendered  equally  happy, 
either  to  conquer  or  to  die  in  the  field  of  battle,  for  the  propaga- 
tion of  their  religion. 

7.  Mahomet  was  succeeded  by  his  father-in-law,  Abubeker,  a 
man  of  great  repute  among  the  Arabs;  he  is  styled  the  first 
caliph,  a  title  which  signifies  in  Arabic,  successor  or  vicar.  lie, 
pursuing  a  career  of  conquest  similar  to  that  of  his  predecessor, 
invaded  Syria,  and  took  the  cities  of  Bostra,  Palmyra,  and  Da- 
mascus; the  latter  city  was  taken  after  a  siege  of  six  months, 
and  most  of  its  inhabitants  inhumanly  put  to  the  sword  by  order 
of  Kaled,  who  was  at  that  time  the  commander  of  the  Saracen 
forces.  Abubeker  died  in  the  third  year  of  his  reign,  and  the 
sixty -third  of  his  age,  having  previously  named  Omar  his  suc- 
cessor. 

8.  Omar,  aided  by  the  celebrated  general,  Obediah,  in  the 
course  of  one  campaign  subdued  Syria,  Phoenicia,  Mesopotamia, 
and  Chaldea;  and  in  a  second,  reduced  the  whole^  or  Persia. 
His  army,  under  Amrou,  took  the  city  of  Alexandria  and  sub- 
dued Egypt.  Amrou  being  requestecl  to  spare  the  Alexandrian 
library,  which  at  that  time  contained  upwards  of  five  hundred 
thousand  volumes,  wrote  to  the  caliph  for  directions  respecting 
the  books.  Omar  answered,  that  if  they  agreed  with  the  Koran 
they  were  useless,  and  if  they  differed  from  it  they  were  danger- 
ous ;  in  either  case,  they  were  to  be  destroyed.    The  books  were 

Jfow  was  he  received  at  Medina?  Shortly  after  this,  what  did  he  do?  How  many 
battles  did  he  fight  ?  Where  and  when  did  he  die  ? — 6.  What  is  one  of  the  causes  of 
his  success  ?  What  were  the  three  conditions  he  proposed  to  those  whom  he  threat* 
ened  with  war  ?  What  was  another  cause  of  his  success  ? — 7.  By  whom  was  Ma 
ho-n'»t  succeeded  ?  What  did  he  invade  ? — 8.  What  did  Omar  subdue  ?  V^Tiat  city 
was  taken  ?  What  number  of  volumes  was  in  the  Alexandrian  library  ?  Wh^t  W«yi 
Omar's  answers  respcctmg  it?    What  was  done  with  (be  books  7 


130 


MARACEN   EMPme. 


accordingly  distributed  througho%c  the  city,  and  served,  it  U 
said,  to  warm  the  public  baths  for  six  months. 

9.  Omar,  during  a  reign  of  ten  years,  reduced  upwards  of 
thirty  thousand  cities  and  villages  to  his  dominion,  ana  is  said  to 
have  demolished  four  thousand  Christian  churches,  and  to  have 
erected  fourteen  hundred  mosques  for  the  Mahometan  worship. 
lie  was  finally  assassinated  at  Medina,  in  644,  by  a  Persian 
slave,  whose  complaints  against  his  master  he  had  refiused  to  hear. 
Othman  was  immediately  chosen  his  successor,  who  added  Bac- 
triana  and  a  part  of  Tartarv  to  the  dominion  of  the  caliphs.  On 
his  death,  Ali,  the  son-in-law  of  Mahomet,  was  chosen  to  suc- 
ceed him.  Ali  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  bravest  and  most  virtuous 
of  the  caliphs ;  his  reign  was  illustrious,  although  it  lasted  only 
five  years.  In  the  space  of  less  than  half  a  century,  the  Saracen 
dominions  were  more  extensive  than  what  remained  of  the  Ro- 
man empire;  and  in  one  hundred  years  from  the  flight  of  Maho- 
met from  Mecca  to  Medina,  the  empire  of  his  successors  extended 
from  India  to  the  Atlantic,  comprehending  Persia,  Syria,  Asia 
Minor,  Arabia,  Egypt,  north  of  Africa,  and  Spain. 

10.  During  ihe  reign  of  Ali,  a  schism  took  place  among  the 
followers  of  Mahomet,  which  continues  to  divide  them  to  the  pre- 
sent time.  Abubeker,  Omar,  and  Othman  are  regarded  as 
usurpers  by  the  partisans  of  Ali,  and  are  branded  by  the  name 
of  Snyites,  or  schismatics.  On  the  other  hand,  these  three  caliphs 
are  held  in  the  greatest  veneration  by  the  opponents  of  Ali,  who 
style  themselves  Sonnites,  be'''»]ise  tney  follow  the  traditions  of 
their  Mahometan  ancestors,  while  the  Shyites  acknowledge  the 
Koran  only.  The  Persians  are  of  the  sect  of  Ali ;  the  Turks  are 
the  Sonnites  and  Ottomans,  or  the  disciples  of  Othman.  Between 
the  two  parties,  a  mutual  hatred  and  animosity  still  exists. 

11.  Ali  removed  the  seat  of  the  Mussulman  empire  from  Mecca 
to  Citfa,  on  the  Euphrates,  and  during  the  year  768  it  was  re- 
moved by  Almanzor  to  Bagdad,  which  became  the  most  illus- 
trious caliphate  in  the  history  of  the  Saracens.  Next  to  Bagdad, ' 
the  other  most  distinguished  caliphate  was  that  of  Cordova,  in 
Spain.  Almanzor,  who  built  the  city  of  Bagdad,  and  transferred 
to  it  the  seat  of  the  Saracen  empire,  was  a  liberal  patron  of  learn- 
ing and  science,  and  the  first  caliph  who  introduced  the  cultiva- 
tion of  them  among  the  Saracens.  The  reign  of  Haroun  al 
Raschld,  the  twenty -fifth  caliph,  who  was  contemporary  with 
Charlemagne,  was  the  most  illustrious  in  the  whole  dynasty,  and 
is  regarded  as  the  Augustan  age  of  ^raftic  literature.  This  prince 
distinguished  himselt  by  his  valor  and  generosity,  also  by  his 
equitable  government  and  his  patrpnage  of  learned  men.  Schools 
at  this  period  were  established  in  the  principal  towns.  The 
sciences  chiefly  cultivated  were  medicine,  geometry,  and  astro- 
nomy;  also  poetry  and  works  of  fiction  commanded  some  attention. 


9.  Durine  his  reign,  how  many  cities  did  he  reduce? 
he  demolish  ?    What  was  his  end?    Who  succeeded  him  : 


How  many  churches  did 
In  less  than  half  a  cen- 


tury, what  is  said  of  the  Saracen  dominions  ? — 10.  During^  the  reign  of  Ali,  what  took 
place  ?  Who  are  regarded  as  usurpers  ?  Of  what  sect  are  ti«e  Persians  ?  The 
Turks?— 11.  What  did  Ali  do  ?  What  is  said  of  Almanzor?  Of  the  reign  of  Roschid  * 
Of  schawls  at  this  period  ? 


rCUBAL   SYSTEM. 


131 


],  it  i« 

rds  of 
said  to 
:o  have 
orship. 
•ersian 

0  hear, 

1  Bac- 
s.  On 
;o  8UC- 
irtuoiis 
d  only 
aracen 
heRo- 
Maho- 
tended 
El,  Asia 

ng  the 
he  pre- 
led  as 
8  name 
caliphs 
li,  who 
ons  of 
ge  the 
rksare 
stween 

Mecca 

I'as  re- 

illus- 

igdad,  • 

)va,  in 

ferred 

learn- 

iltiva- 

»un  al 

'  with 

jr,and 

)rince 

>y  his 

hools 

The 

astro- 

ntion. 

hes  did 
a  cen- 
at  took 
The 

ischid  * 


12.  From  tht  line  ol  the  removal  of  the  seat  of  government  to 
Bagdad,  the  importance  of  Arabia  began  to  decline.  Many  chiefs 
of  the  interior  provinces  asserted  their  independence,  and  only 
regarded  the  caliph  as  the  head  of  their  religion.    As  the  con- 

Suests  of  the  Saracens  extended,  their  states  became  disunited, 
pain,  Egypt,  Morocco,  and  India  had  at  an  early  period  their 
separate  sovei  igns,  who  continued  to  regard  the  caliphs  of  Bag- 
dad as  the  successors  of  the  prophet,  although  they  acknowledged 
in  them  no  temporal  Jurisdiction.  Thirty-seven  caliphs  of  the 
house  of  Abbas  reigned  in  succession.  For  four  hundred  and 
ninety  years,  Bagdad  continued  to  be  the  seat  of  the  Saracer 
empire,  during  wnich  time  it  sustained  several  obstinate  sieges^ 
and  was  the  seat  of  various  revolutions. 

13.  In  the  six  hundred  and  fifty-sixth  year  of  the  Hegira,  A.  D. 
1256,  Bagdad  was  taken  by  Hulaku.  the  grandson  of  the  cele- 
brated Genghis  Khan.  Al  Mostnsem,  the  last  of  the  caliphs,  was 
put  to  death,  the  caliphate  abolished,  and  the  Saracen  empire 
terminated.  The  manner  in  which  Al  Mostasem  was  put  to 
death  was  somewhat  singular.  He  had  been  noted  for  his  pride 
and  ostentation ;  when  he  appeared  in  public  he  usually  wore  a 
veil  to  conceal  his  face  from  the  people,  whom  he  considered  as 
unworthy  to  look  upon  him.  After  the  taking  of  the  city,  Hula- 
ku,  with  the  design  of  punishing  his  pride,  ordered  the  wretched 
caliph  to  be  confined  in  a  leather  bag  and  to  be  dragged  through 
the  streets  till  he  expired.  At  the  present  time,  the  Saracens, 
once  so  powerful,  possess  little  other  territory  than  the  deserts 
of  Arabia,  and  are  usually  known  by  the  name  of  Arabs. 


FEUDAL  SYSTEM. 

1.  The  Feudal  System  had  its  origin  among  the  Goths,  Van- 
dals, Lombards,  and  other  barbarous  nations  that  overrun  the 
continent  of  Europe  on  the  decline  of  the  Roman  empire.  It  was 
adopted  in  France  during  the  reign  of  Charlemagne,  and  is  gen- 
erally supposed  to  have  been  introduced  into  England  by  PFU- 
Ham  the  Conqueror. 

2.  When  the  northern  barbarians  had  overrun  the  Roman  em- 
pire, the  conquered  provinces  were  divided  by  lot  among  the  dif- 
ferent chieftains,  without  any  other  obligation  existing  between 
them  than  that  of  uniting  their  forces  in  case  of  war  for  their 
mutual  defence.  But  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  Feudal 
System  were  established  in  the  following  order:  The  king  or 
chief  who  led  his  respective  tribes  to  conquest,  retained  for  Bm- 

12.  What  is  laid  of  many  of  the  interior  provinces?  What  had  Spain,  tec,  at  an 
early  period?  How  long  was  Bagdad  the  capital?— 13.  When  and  by  whom  was 
Bagdad  taken?  Relate  the  manner  in  which  Al  Mostasem  was  put  to  death.  At 
present,  what  is  said  of  the  Saracens  ? 

1  Where  had  the  Feudal  System  its  origin?  When  was  it  adopted  in  FranMt 
When  in  England?— 8.  In  what  order  were  the  princ^Io*  establisbeo? 


.    i 


132 


THE  CRUSADES. 


self  by  far  the  largest  share  of  the  conquered  territory,  dividing 
the  remaining  portion  of  the  land  among  his  followers  accordin]| 
to  their  rank,  who  bound  themselves  to  render  him  merely  mili- 
tary services.  The  example  of  the  king  was  imitated  by  his 
nobles,  who,  under  similar  conditions,  granted  portions  of  their 
estates  to  their  dependents.  The  granter  was  called  lord,  and 
those  to  whom  the  grant  was  made  were  styled  feudatories  or 
vassals. 

3.  The  feudal  government,  though  well  calculated  for  defence, 
was  nevertheless  verv  defective  in  its  provisions  for  the  internal 
order  of  society.  Tne  great  barons  or  lords  possessed  extensive 
tracts  of  country,  erected  on  them  fortified  castles  in  places  diffi- 
cult of  access,  oppressed  the  people,  slighted  the  civil  authorities, 
and  frequently  set  their  sovereigns  at  defiance. 

4.  A  Kingdom  resembled  a  number  of  confederate  states  under 
one  common  head  \  the  barons  or  lords  acknowledging  a  species 
of  allegiance  to  their  sovereign,  yet  when  obedience  was  refused, 
it  could  only  be  enforced  by  an  appeal  to  ^rins.  But  the  great 
mass  of  the  people  who  cuftivatea  the  land  were  called  sei^s  or 
villains,  and  lived  in  the  most  servile  condition.    They  were  not 

f)ermitted  to  bear  arms,  nor  suffered  to  leave  the  est^tes^  of  their 
ords.  As  each  of  the  feudal  lords  Avas  independent  within  the 
limits  of  his  own  immediate  possessions,  and  as  the  thread  of 
unity  existing  between  them  was  at  all  times  feeble,  it  was  natu- 
ral to  suppose  that  frequent  disputes  and  sanguinary  contests 
were  the  consequence.^  Such  in  reality  was  the  case ;  hence  we 
find  that  Europe,  during  the  existence  of  the  Feudal  System, 
exhibited  an  almost  uninterrupted  scene  of  anarchy,  turbulence, 
and  destructive  warfare. 

5.  Some  of  the  causes  assigned  for  the  gradual  decline  of  the 
Feudal  System  were  the  Crusades,  the  extension  of  commerce, 
the  increase  and  distribution  of  wealth  and  knowledge,  and  lastly, 
the  change  of  warfare  which  followed  the  invention  of  gunpowder. 
It  still  exists  in  a  partial  degree  in  some  parts  of  Europe,  parti- 
cularly in  Russia,  Poland,  and  in  some  portions  of  Germany. 


THE  CRUSADES. 

1.  The  Crusades  were  military  expeditions  undertaken  by  the 
Christians  of  Europe  for  the  purpose  of  .delivering  the  Holy  Land, 
and  particularly  the  sepulchre  of  our  Saviour,  from  the  oppressive 
dominion  of  the  Turks.  As  earlv  as  the  year  637,  Jerusaleih  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Saracens,  wno,  for  political  reasons,  permit- 

What  was  the  rrantor  called  ?  And  those  to  whom  the  gtnnt  was  made  f— 3.  "What 
is  said  of  the  feudal  government?  Of  the  great  barons  7—4.  What  did  a  kingdom  re- 
semble?  What  is  said  of  the  people?  As  each  lord  was  independent,  ftc,  what  was 
natural  to  suppose  ? — 5.  What  are  some  of  the  causes  assigned  for  its  oeolino  ?  Where 
does  it  exist  m  a  partial  degree  ? 

t.  What  were  the  Crusades  ?   In  the  year  637,  what  took  place  * 


THE   CRUSADES. 


133 


the 
land, 
wive 

fell 
Imit- 


\  I  (K«  Christians  to  visit  the  city.  Tn  1065  tho  SeljuKian  Turks, 
I  vi\il  and  ferocious  tribe  ol"  Tartars,  obtained  possession  of  the 
k  -iy  city;  from  this  period  the  Christian  inhabitants  were  exposed 
t  ev.^ry  t?pecies  of  outrage  and  insult.  The  Christians  of  Europe, 
a.tur.ted  by  motives  of  religion,  were  often  induced  to  visit  those 
p'accs  hallowed  by  the  footsteps  and  sanctified  by  the  sufterings 
of  the  Saviour  of  man.  But  if,  after  travelling  thousands  of  miles, 
amidst  dangers  and  hardships,  they  reached  Palestine,  they  were 
only  allowed  to  enter  the  city  of  Jerusalem  on  the  payujent  of  a 
certain  sum  of  money,  and  if  they  succeeded  in  gaining  admit- 
tance, they  were  exposed,  like  other  Christian  inhabitants,  to  all 
the  rigors  of  Mahometan  crulety;  it  is  even  stated  by  creditable 
historians,  that  some  were  loaded  with  chains  and  compelled  to 
draw  a  cart  or  plough,  while  others  were  condemned  to  an  igno- 
minious death. 

2.  Such  was  the  condition  of  Palestine,  when  Peter,  a  native 
of  Amiens,  in  France,  surnamed  the  Hermit,  on  account  of  his 
retired  life,  undertook  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem.  Moved  at  the 
si^ht  of  the  cruel  oppression  which  weighed  upon  the  Christians 
of  Asia,  he  prevailed  upon  Simon,  the  venerable  patriarch  of 
Jerusalem,  to  write  to  the  pope  and  to  the  princes  of  Europe,  for 
the  purpose  of  soliciting  tneir  aid  in  arresting  the  cruelty  of  the 
Turks  exercised  against  their  brethren  in  the  East,  oftering  him- 
self to  be  the  bearer  of  these  letters.  The  patriarch  having  as- 
sented to  this  measure,  Peter  immediately  returned  to  Europe 
and  presented  himself  before  Pope  Urban  II.  He  was  kindly 
received  by  the  pontiff,  who  readily  entered  into  his  views,  and 
commissioned  him  to  go  forth  and  preach  in  favor  of  the  suffer- 
ing Christians  in  Palestine,  and  the  deliverance  of  Jerusalem  from 
the  hands  of  the  Infidels. 

3.  Peter,  who  was  eminently  qualified  for  this  important  office, 
travelled  through  Italy,  France,  and  other  countries,  and  by  his 
pathetic  and  glowing  eloquence,  enkindled  in  the  breasts  of  his 
nearers  the  same  zeaT  that  animated  his  own.  Finally,  the  sub- 
ject was  brought  before  a  council  held  at  Placentia,  and  after- 
wards before  the  council  at  Clermont,  in  France,  towards  the 
close  of  the  year  1095.  After  Peter  had  spoken  on  the  subject 
of  the  holy  war  \yith  his  usual  ardor,  the  pope  himself  addressed 
the  assembled  bishops  and  princes  in  an  eloquent  and  animated 
discourse,  which  he  concluded  in  the  following  words:  *'  Go  now 
and  take  the  sword  of  the  Maccabees,  protect  the  people  of  God 
and  defend  your  persecuted  brethren  against  the  implacable  ene- 
mies of  the  Christian  name.  Mussulman  impiety  has  overspread 
the  fairest  regions  of  Asia;  Ephesus,  Nice,  and  Antioch  have  be- 
come Mahometan  cities;  the  barbarous  hordes  of  the  Turks  have 
planted  their  colors  on  the  very  shores  of  the  Hellespont,  hence 
they  threaten  war  to  all  the  states  of  Christendom.    Unless  you 

And  in  1065?  From  this  period,  what  is  said  ?  "Wliat  did  the  Christians  of  Europe 
do?  After  travelling  thousands  of  miles,  what  is  said  of  them?  What  is  stated? — 
S.  Who  now  undertook  a  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem?  Moved  at  the  sight  of  the  oppres- 
sion, what  did  Peter t\of  How  was  he  received  by  the  pontiff?  What  commission  did 
hs  receive? — 3.  What  is  said  of  Peter?  Where  was  the  subject  finally  brought? 
After  Peter  had  spoken,  who  addressed  the  assembly  ?    How  did  be  conclude  ? 

12 


A 


134 


THE   CRUSADES. 


oppose  a  mightv  barrier  to  their  triumphant  course,  how  can 
Europe  be  saved  from  invasion  r" 

4.  At  the  conclusion  of  this  discourse  the  whole  assembly 
exclaimed,  "It  is  the  will  of  God,"  and  hastened  to  enroll  their 
names  foi  the  sacred  expedition.  As  a  mark  of  their  engagement, 
it  was  proposed  that  a  cross  of  red  material  should  be  worn  on 
the  right  shoulder,  and  from  this  circutnstance  the  name  of  the 
Crusade  is  derived.  Such  were  the  views  entertained  by  the  fii'si 
crusaders,  and  such  were  the  circumstances  that  called  the  Cru- 
sades into  being. 

5.  The  First  Crusade.  The  enthusiasm  which  had  manifested 
itself  at  the  council  of  Clermont,  was  soon  ditfused  throughout 
every  part  of  Christendom;  thousands  from  every  part  of  Europe 
hastened  to  enlist  under  the  banner  of  the  cross.  Domestic  quar- 
rels and  private  animosities  were  buried  in  oblivion ;  the  sovereign 
and  the  noble,  the  prince  and  the  peasant,  animated  alike  with  a 
kindred  feeling,  be^n  to  prepare  for  their  departure  to  the  East, 

6.  Among  the  princes,  who  engaged  in  the  first  Crusade,  the 
following  were  the  most  conspicuous:  Raymond,  count  of  Tou- 
louse; Robert,  duke  of  Normandy,  brother  to  the  king  of  Eng- 
land ;  Hugh  the  Great,  count  of  Vermandois,  and  brother  to  the 
king  of  France  ;  Robert,  earl  of  Flanders  ;  Godfrey  of  Bullion, 
duke  of  Lorraine,  and  various  persons  of  distinguished  rank 
Among  these,  Godfrey  of  Bullion,  equally  eminent  for  his  amia- 
ble virtues  and  extraordinary  valor,  held  the  most  prominent 
place,  although  it  does  not  appear  that  he  was  invested  with  the 
chief  command. 

7.  Early  in  the  spring  of  1096,  the  army  of  the  Crusaders, 
amounting,  according  to  some  authors,  to  more  than  seven  hun- 
dred thousand  persons,  commenced  their  march  towards  the  East, 
in  two  different  directions.  The  first  division  of  this  vast  multi- 
tude, under  the  command  of  Peter  the  Hermit,  being  destitute  of 
that  subordination  and  discipline  so  requisite  in  large  armies,  met, 
in  general,  with  a  disastrous  fate.  Many  of  them  were  slain  on 
their  march  through  Hungary  and  Bulgaria,  by  the  inhabitants, 
whose  attacks  theyiiad  provoked,  by  the  outrages  they  committed  j 
those  who  succeeded  in  reaching  Asia,  were  met  by  sultan  Soly- 
man,  on  the  plains  of  Nice,  and  almost  entirely  annihilated, 
before  they  came  in  sight  of  Jerusalem. 

8.  The  second  division,  under  the  command  of  able  and  experi- 
enced officers,  such  as  Godfrej  and  Baldwin,  his  brother,  acted 
with  more  prudence,  and  arrived  safe  at  Constantinople.  The 
Greek  emperor  Alexis,  alarmed  at  the  multitude  of  warriors  that 
surrounded  his  capital,  lost  no  time  in  facilitating  their  departure. 
He  treated  the  leaders  of  the  Crusaders  with  every  courtesy,  and 
concluded  a  treaty  with  them,  by  which  they  agreed  to  conquer  in 

4.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  discourse,  what  was  said?  From  what  is  the  word  Cru- 
sade derived  ?— 6.  Wliat  is  said  of  the  enthusiasm  at  the  Council  of  Clermont?  Of  do- 
mestic quarrels?  Of  the  sovereigns? — 0.  In  the  first  Crusade,  whc  were  the  most  con- 
•picuous  princes?  Who  held  the  most  prominent  place? — l!  What  was  Joiie  early  in 
the  spring  of  1006?  "Wliat  is  said  of  the  first  division?  WTiere  were  many  of  them 
■lain  ?— 8.  What  is  said  of  tue  second  division  ?  Of  the  Greek  emparor  ?  How  did 
be  treat  the  leaders* 


( 


w 


mr  in 

Cru- 

■)rdo- 

con- 
ly  in 
them 
did 


THE    CRUSADES.  135 

his  name,  and  restore  those  cities  wiiich  had  formerly  belonged 
to  his  empire,  on  condition  that  he  should  aid  them  in  the  conquest 
of  the  Holy  Land  ;  he  (  -n  gave  orders  that  his  vessels  should  be 
prepared  without  delay,  to  convey  them  across  the  Bosphorus  to 
the  Asiatic  coast. 

9.  The  Christian  army,  which  amounted  to  about  six  hundred 
thousand  infantry,  and   one   hundred  thousand   cavalry,   com- 
menced its  march  towards  Nice,  a  city  in  Bithynia,  to  which 
they  laid  siege.    Nice,  reduced  to  the  last  extremity,  was  on  the 
joint  of  yielding  to  the  ('rusaders,  when  the  Gree'c  emperor,  by 
irivate  embassies,  prevailed  on  the  inhabitants  to  surrender  to 
lim,  rather  than  to  the  Latins.  This  duplicity  on  the  part  of  Alexis 
lig'hly  di?pl(vis(>d  the  Crusaders,  and  from  the  lit.le  inclination 
maiiircsted  by  the  Greek  monarch  towards  fu Tilling  his  engnge- 
ments,  the  Latin  lords  thought  themselves  no  longer  bound  by  the 
treaty.     After  the  reduction  of  Nice,  they  proceeded  eastward, 
conquered  Edessa,  defeated  an  army  of  si^  hundrod   thousand 
Saracens,  near  Dmyla^um,  in  Phrygia,  took  Antiorh,  whero  they 
were  reduced  to  the  utmost  distress  by  famine,  and  finally  ad- 
vanced to  Jerusalem,  which  they  took  after  a  siege  of  forty  days. 

10.  Dreadful  was  the  scene  that  followed  the  first  tiansports 
of  victory.  The  Crusaders,  ex;  sperated  by  their  long  suttering, 
and  by  the  obstinato  resistance  of  the  Saracens,  and  being  proba- 
bly atrai<l  of  new  dangers,  put  to  the  sword  nearly  all  the  garri- 
son and  inl'.abitants  of  Jerusalem.  The  streets,  the  mosques  and 
citadel,  weie  all  filled  with  blood.  Alter  this,  the  attention  of 
the  princes  was  directed  towards  the  defence  of  the  recently  con- 
quered city.  The  luMoic  and  generous  Godfrey,  duke  of  Lorraine, 

who  had  abstained  from  all  ih(!  carnage  that  followed  the  taking 
•  •       •  ....  .  -  ^^^ 


of  the  city,  was  chosfii  king  by  unanimous  consent.  He  acceptc^ 
the  appointment  with  diflidence,  but  constantly  refused  the  dia- 
dem and  other  insignia  of  royaltv,  saying  that  he  could  never  con- 
sent to  wear  a  crown  of  gold,  where  the  Saviour  of  the  world  had 
worn  a  crown  of  thorns. 

11.  Scarcely  was  he  proclaimed  king,  when  tlie  approach  of  an 
army  of  four  hundred  thousand  Saracens  threatened  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  kingdom.  With  about  twenty  thousantl  followers, 
Godfrey  sallied  forth  to  meet  this  powerful  host.  The  two  armies 
met  on  the  plains  of  Ascalon.  and  notwithstanding  the  disparity 
of  numbers,  the  Saracens  suflered  a  most  disastrous  defeat,  and 
Godfrey  returned  in  triumph  to  Jerusalem. 

12.  The  Crusaders  having  divided  Palestine  and. Syria  into 
four  states,  and  seeing  the  object  of  their  expedition  accomplished, 
began  to  think  of  returning  to  Europe  ;  but  as  they  withdrew  their 
forces,  the  Turks  gradually  recovered  their  power.    Godfrey, 

Wlint  orders  did  he  jjivc? — 9.  Whnt  was  now  the  fimount  of  the  Christian  rirmy  ? 
Wlien  Nice  wus  on  the  point  of  yiehtiiip.  'vvlint  did  the  Greek  emperor  do?  Wliat  was 
tl)e  effeet  of  this  duplicity  ?  Af\er  the  reduction  of  Nice,  where  did  they  proceed,  and 
whnt  did  they  do  ? — 10.  Ailer  takiiif;  .Ternsnh:in  what  did  tlic  Crusaders  do?  After 
this,  to  whnt  W!is  ilicir  attiMition  directed?  \Mio  was  chosen  kinij?  AVlintdidhe 
refuse,  and  wlint  did  ho  say  ? — 11.  AVhat  threatened  tlie  de.«triietion  of  the  kingdom? 
^Vhat  did  fiodfrey  do?  AVhere  did  tlie  two  armies  meet,  and  what  was  thu  issue  of 
tlie  battle  ? — 12.  Of  what  did  the  Crusaders  now  begin  to  think  ? 


136 


THE   CRUSADES. 


after 


the 


enjoying  the  regal  dignity  for  the  short  space  of  one  year, 
also  returned  to  Europe,  and  was  succeeded  in  the  kingdom  of 
Jerusalem  by  his  brother,  Baldwin  I. 

13.  After  the  death  of  Baldwin  II.,  in  1130,  jealousy  and  vio- 
lent dissensions  began  to  prevail  among  the  princes  in  the  king- 
dom of  Jerusalem,  and  from  this  period,  its  prosperity  began 
rapidly  to  decline.  The  Saracens  taking  advantage  or  these  disor- 
ders, renewed  their  attacks,  took  Edessa,  and  threatened  the  en- 
tire destruction  of  the  Christian  kingdom  in  the  East.  Surrounded 
by  these  cahimities,  the  Christians  of  Palestine  found  themselves 
constrained  to  the  necessity  of  solicinng  aid  from  the  princes  of 
Europe  ;  this  circumstance  gave  rise  to  tlie  second  Crusade. 

11.  The  Second  Crhsade.  Immediately  after  the  arrival  of 
the  deputies,  who  had  been  sent  from  Sviia,  for  the  purpose  of 
obtaining  assistance  in  Europo,  a  second  Crusade  was  preached, 
under  the  direction  of  Pope  Eiigenius  III.,  by  St.  Bernard,  the 
learned  and  eloquent  abbot  of  Cluirvaux,  A.  I).  1117. 

15.  Louis  VII.,  of  France,  and  Coiuad  III.  of  Germany,  with 
three  hundred  thousand  of  their  subjects,  assumed  the  cross  and 
began  to  prepare  for  an  expedition  to  the  East.  Conrad,  who 
proceeded  in  advance  of  the  French  monarch,  was  defeated  by  the 
Turks  near  Iconium,  and  Louis  himself  suffered  a  signal  over- 
throw near  the  city  of  Laodicea,  in  Phrygia,  with  the  loss  of  the 
flower  of  his  army.  After  these  disasters,  the  two  monarchs  suc- 
ceeded in  reaching  Palestine,  and  having  arrived  at  Jerusalem, 
they  summoned  all  the  Latin  princes  of  Asia  to  a  council,  where  it 
was  determined  to  abandon  the  design  of  re-conquering  Edessa, 
which  had  been  the  first  object  of  the  Crusade,  and  to  make  one 
united  effort  against  Damascus.  After  their  operations  had  been 
carried  on  for  s^ome  tinie  with  every  appearance  of  success,  their  de- 
signs were  suddenly  frustrated  by  a  violent  disease,  that  broke  out 
in  (he  Christian  camp  ;  the  siege  was  consequently  abandoned. 
Louis  and  Conrad,  disgusted  at  the  conduct  ot  the  Latin  princes 
in  Asia,  left  them  to  their  own  wretched  condition,  and  took  their 
departure  for  Europe.  Thus  terminated  the  second  Crusade,  with 
immense  loss  to  the  West,  without  having  produced  the  slightest 
advantage  to  the  Christians  of  the  East. 

10.  The  illustrious  Saladin,  who,  about  the  year  1174,  had 
raised  himself  to  the  sovereignty  of  Egypt,  Arabia,  Syria  and 
Persia,  formed  the  design  of  re-conquering  Palestine  from  the 
Christians.  He  defeated  their  army  in  +he  battle  of  Tiberias,  and 
laid  siege  to  Jerupalem,  which  was  forced  to  surrender  by  capi- 
tulation, the  Christian  inhabitants  being  permitted  to  depart  on 
the  payment  of  a  certain  sum  of  money.  Thus  again,  the  Holy 
City  fell  into  the  hands  of  die  Saracens,  eighty-eight  years  after 
it  had  l.jen  conquered  by  the  iirst  Crusaders,  A.  D.  1187. 

Whnt  is  said  of  Godfrny  ? — 1.1.  Afler  the  doatli  of  Baldwin,  wlmt  took  place  ?  What 
did  the  Siiracnis  ilo?  Whnt  did  the  Christinns  find  themselves  eonstrained  to  do? — 
14.  After  the  nrriviil  of  the  deputies  in  I'hirnpe,  what  was  done? — 15.  Wlmt  princes 
assumed  the  rross  ?  What  happened  to  Conrad  ?  l/ouis  ?  Whatbrokt  out  in  the  Chris- 
'linn  ca»np  ?  What  did  I.ouia  and  Conrnd  finally  do? — 10.  AA'hat  is  said  of  Saladin T 
Whnt  did  he  defeat?  ilow  long  had  the  Holy  City  remained  in  possession  of  the 
Christians  ? 


I 


THE   CRUSADES. 


137 


had 

ti  and 

in  the 

and 

capi- 

lirt  on 

Holy 

alter 


What 
rio  ?— 

lirinces 

I  riins- 

|ili\(lin? 

of  tho 


"il.  The  Third  Crusade.  When  the  intelligence  of  the  fate 
)l  Jerusalem  reached  Europe,  the  deepest  affliction  pervaded  all 
ranks  of  the  people.  The  venerable  pontiff,  Urban  III.,  was  so  af- 
fected at  the  news,  that  he  died  ot  a  broken  heart.  This,  how- 
ever, was  soon  succeeded  by  a  desire  to  retrieve  the  loss  sustained 
by  the  Christians  in  the  East.  The  most  illustrious  monarchs, 
reigning  at  that  time  in  Europe,  were  Philip  Augustus  of 
France,  Henry  II.  of  England,  and  Frederic  I.  of  Germany. 
These  three  sovereigns,  with  the  principal  lords  of  their  respec- 
tive dominions,  assumed  the  cross,  and  began  to  make  prepara- 
tion to  enter  on  a  third  Crusade. 

18.  Frederic,  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  men,  was  the  first  of  the  three  monarchs  that  com- 
menced his  march  towards  the  East.  Victory  and  success  attend- 
ed his  arms  whenever  he  advanced,  until  an  unfortunate  circum- 
stance frustrated  his  brightest  hopes.  Having  crossed  into  Asia 
Minor,  and  passed  the  defiles  of  Mount  Taurus,  the  German 
monarch  proceeded  at  the  head  of  his  army,  alon^  the  banks  of 
the  Cydnus,  in  which  he  was  accidentally  drowned  while  bathinff 
in  the  river.  In  the  interval.  Henry  If.  of  England  died,  and 
was  succeeded  by  his  son  Richard,  surnamcd  Cciur  dc  Lion,  or 
the  Lion-hearted,  on  account  of  his  extraordinary  valor.  To  the 
adventurous  and  military  spirit  of  Richard,  the  Crusades  pre- 
sented an  irresistible  attraction ;  after  making  the  necessary  pre- 
parations, he  joined  Philip  Augustus  of  France,  and  embarked 
on  an  expedition  to  the  Holy  Land. 

19.  The  two  monarchs,  in  conjunction,  took  Ptolemais ;  but 
unhappily  a  misunderstanding  between  them  prevented  their 
further  action  in  concert ;  in  consequence  of  this,  Philip,  leaving  a 
part  of  his  forces  in  Palestine,  returned  to  France.  Richard  hav- 
ing been  left  to  the  sole  command,  ably  sustained  the  contest 
against  the  sultan  Saladin,  whom  he  signally  defeated  in  the 
memorable  battle  near  Ascalon.  The  feats  of  arms  disp!  yed  by 
Richard  on  thlj,  and  other  occasions,  more  resemble  the  achieve- 
ments of  a  hero  of  romance,  than  the  deeds  of  a  prince  of  authentic 
history.  On  one  occasion,  it  is  related,  that  witn  one  stroke  of  his 
sword  he  severed  the  head,  right  shoulder,  and  arm,  from  the 
body  of  a  Saracen  chief;  on  another,  he  threw  himself  with  so 
much  ardor  into  the  thickest  of  the  contest,  that  for  some  mo- 
ments he  disappeared  irnidst  the  host  of  his  enemies ;  when  he 
returned,  his  horse  was  covered  with  blood,  and  so  numerous 
were  the  darts  and  arrows,  fastened  in  his  shield  and  dress,  that 
accordinff  to  an  ocular  witness,  he  resembled  a  cushion  covered 
with  needles. 

20.  His  army  being  at  length  reduced  by  famine  and  fatigue, 
the  English  monarch  began  to  think  of  returning  to  Europe. 
Accordingly,  having  concluded  a  truce  foi  three  years  and  eight 

17.  When  this  intelligence  reached  Europe,  what  is  said?  ^Vlio  were  the  most  il- 
histrious  sovereigns  at  this  time  in  Europe?  What  did  they  do? — 18.  What  'n  said  of 
Frederick  ?  What  was  his  end  ?  AVhat  is  said  of  Richard  f— 19.  What  is  '.eixd  of  the 
two  monarchs?  Being  left  to  the  sole  command,  what  did  Richard  do?  What  is  siid 
of  his  feats  of  arms?  On  one  occasion  what  is  said  of  him?  — 20.  What  did  h« 
conclude  ? 

12* 


: 


I 


138 


THE   CRUSADES. 


months  with  Saladin,  on  terms  advantageous  to  the  Christians,' 
he  took  his  departure  for  his  own  dommions.  The  vessel  in 
which  he  sailed  being  wrecked  on  the  coast  of  the  Adriatic  sea, 
Richard  resolved  to  pursue  his  course  by  land;  but  as  he  passed 
through  Germany  with  o^ily  a  few  attendants,  he  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  emperor  Henry  IV.,  by  whom  he  was  retained  a 
prisoner  until  he  was  ransomed  by  his  subjects,  who  paid  for  his 
release  the  sum  of  ^^300,000;  he  finally  reached  his  own  domi- 
nions after  an  absence  of  four  years. 

Such  was  the  result  of  the  third  Crusade;  although  '^  did  not 
terminate  in  the  recovery  of  the  holy  city,  still  it  led  1  ^he  con- 
quest of  the  island  of  Cyprus,  and  the  surrender  of  Acre,  a  town 
of  considerable  importance  to  the  Christians. 

21.  The  Fourth  Crusade.  A  fourth  Crusade  was  undertaken 
about  the  year  1195,  in  which  Henry  IV.,  emperor  of  Germany, 
bore  the  most  distinguished  part;  but  his  death,  which  happened 
before  he  reached  Palestine,  and  the  unfortunate  quarrels  among 
the  other  leaders,  frustrated  the  design  of  recovering  the  Holy 
Land. 

22.  The  Fifth  Crusade.  About  the  close  of  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury, during  the  pontificate  of  Pope  Innocent  III.,  a  fifth  Crusade 
was  undertaken  oy  Boniface,  marquis  of  Montferrat,  and  Bald- 
win, earl  of  Flanders.  Having  made  the  necessary  preparations, 
they  collected  their  forces  at  Zora,  a  city  in  Dalmatia,  for  the 
purpose  of  transporting  them  to  Palestine  by  sea.  But  before 
their  departure  from  this  place,  Alexius,  the  son  of  Isaac,  the 
<jreek  emperor,  arrived  at  the  camp,  bearing  the  intelligence  that 
his  father  had  lately  been  dethroned  and  inhumanly  deprived  of 
his  sight,  and  was  then  in  the  hands  of  the  usurper  of  his  crown; 
At  the  same  time  pledging  himself,  in  the  most  solemn  manner, 
to  aid  the  Crusaders  in  the  recovery  of  the  Holy  Land,  to  main- 
tain during  his  life  five  hundred  knights  for  its  defence,  and  offer- 
ing, moreover,  the  payment  of  a  considerable  sum  of  money,  if 
they,  on  their  part,  would  lend  assistance  in  expelling  the  usur- 
per and  in  restoring  his  father  to  the  throne. 

23.  After  some  (leliberation,  the  Crusaders  accepted  his  pro- 
posals; and  sailing  immediately  from  Zora,  they  directed  their 
course  to  Constantinople,  which  they  took  after  a  siege  of  ten 
•days.  The  usurper  made  his  escape;  the  old  emperor  being  re- 
leased from  prison  and  restored  to  his  throne,  immediately  rati- 
fied the  engagements  made  by  his  son  to  the  Latins.  But  scarcely 
liad  the  Crusaders  departed^  on  their  march  towards  Palestine, 
when  a  sudden  revolution  in  the  city  obliged  them  to  return. 
The  emperor  and  his  son  Alexius  fell  victiuis  to  the  intrigues  and 
perfidy  of  one  of  their  courtiers,  surnamed  Murzuphlis,  who 
■placed  himself  upon  the  throne. 

24.  As  soon  as  the  news  of  this  murder  and  usurpation  reached 

W^'.at  i":  said  of  the  vessel?  What  happened  to  him  as  he  passeu  through  Germany  ? 
"What  V,  as  paid  for  his  ransom  ? — 21.  When  was  the  fourth  Crusade  undertaken?  Who 
l)ore  a  distinffuished  part? — 22.  When  was  the  fifth  Crusade  undertaken?  Where  did 
•thev  lollect  their  forces?  Before  their  departure,  what  took  place?  What  did  Alexius 
•nlcilpe  himself  to  do?— 2:1.  Aft>  r  some  deliberation,  what  did  the  Crusaders  do?  What 
18  said  of  the  old  emperor  ?    What  happened  to  the  emperor  and  Alexius  ? 


!  \ 


THE   CRUSADES.  139 

« 

tlie  camp  of  the  Crusaders,  they  resolved  to  avenge  the  deatli  of 
the  unfortunate  princes,  their  allies  and  benefactors.  Marching 
back  to  Constantinople,  they  took  the  city  after  a  furious  assault, 
though  it  was  defended  bv  upwards  of  two  hundred  thousand 
men,  and  contained  a  population  of  about  one  million  of  inhabit- 
ants. 

Having  thus  a  second  time,  i-n  the  short  space  of  a  few  months, 
conquered-  the  great  capital  of  the  East,  the  Latins  proceeded  to 
elect  an  emperor  from  their  own  body.  The  choice  fell  upon 
Baldv.'in,  count  of  Flanders,  who  was  accordingly  invested  with 
the  ensigns  of  royalty,  and  quietly  ascended  the  imperial  throne, 
A.  D.  1204. 

25.  Here  terminated  the  efforts  of  the  Crusaders;  satisfied  with 
this  splendid  acquisition,  they  attempted  nothing  further  against 
the  Saracens.  Such  were  the  circumstances  that  led  to  the  esta- 
blishment of  the  Latin  empire  at  Constantinople;  few  events  on 
the  page  of  history  are  more  curious  and  interesting  than  this 
singular  revolution.  It  was  destined,  however,  to  be  of  short 
duration;  after  a  precarious  existence  of  fifty-seven  years,  it  again 
fell  under  the  dominion  of  the  Greeks. 

26.  The  Sixth  Crusade.  The  last  expedition  having  failed  to 
accomplish  the  object  for  which  it  was  (lesigned,  namely  the  re- 
covery of  the  Holy  Land,  a  sixth  Crusade  was  shortly  afterwards 
undertaken.  Among  those  who  bore  a  distinguished  part  in  this 
expedition  was  John  of  Brienne,  a  French  nobleman,  who  at  the 
head  of  one  hundred  thousand  men,  made  a  descent  upon  Egypt, 
with  a  design  of  destroying  the  power  of  the  sultan  at  the  seat 
of  his  government.  He  took  Damietta,  but  owing  to  subsequent 
dis^ers,  particularly  the  inundation,  of  the  Nile,  he  was  finally 
compelled  to  abandon  his  conquests  and  to  evacuate  Egypt,  A.  D. 
1221. 

27.  About  tiie  same  period,  the  famous  Frederic  IT.,  emperor 
of  Germany,  led  an  army  into  Palestine  and  obtained  by  treaty 
from  the  sultan  the  restoration  of  Jerusalem;  but  so  little  precau- 
tion did  he  take  to  defend  it,  that  it  shortly  fell  a^ain  into  the 
hands  of  the  infidels.  Palestine  was  afterwards  visited  by  seve- 
ral other  princes  of  Europe,  without  being  able  to  effect  little 
more  than  to  conclude  a  treaty  of  peace.  After  the  departure 
of  Richard,  earl  of  Cornwall,  brother  to  the  king  of  England,  a 
sudden  irruption  of  fierce  barbarians  from  Korazan  laid  waste 
the  Holy  Land,  and  left  Palestine  in  the  most  deplorable  condi- 
tion. 

25.  The  Seventh  and  Eighth  Crusades.  At  this  period,  A.  D. 
1244,  France  was  under  the  mild  administration  of  St.  Louis  IX., 
a  prince  equally  distinguished  for  his  heroic  fortitude  and  for  all 
the  more  amiable  virtues  that  adorn  the  Christian  heart.  The 
deplorable  state  of  Palestine  deeply  afflicted  his  generous  soul, 

24.  As  soon  as  this  news  reached  their  camp,  what  did  the  Crusaders  do?  Having 
thus  conquered  the  capital  of  the  East,  to  what  did  they  proceed?  On  whom  did  the 
choice  fall? — 25.  Satisfied,  &c.,what  did  they  attempt?  How  longdid  the  empire  last? 
— 26.  What  was  shortly  afterwards  undertaken?  Wlio  was  the  most  distinguished? 
What  city  did  he  take?— 27.  What  did  Frederick  II.  do  and  obtain?  After  the  depar- 
ture of  Richard,  what  took  place  ?— 28.  At  this  period,  who  reigned  in  Francs  7  ,^ 


I..: 


I 


140 


THE   CRUSADES. 


• 


and  on  the  recovery  from  a  dangerous  illness  he  resolved  to 
assume  the  cross,  and  by  his  exhortations  induced  many  of  his 
nobles  to  imitate  his  example.  After  four  years'  preparation  he 
set  out  on  the  expedition,  accompanied  by  his  queen,  his  three 
brothers,  and  all  the  knights  of  France.  He  began  the  enterprise 
by  invading  Egypt,  and  after  losing  one-half  of  his  numerous 
army  by  contagious  diseases,  he  was  defeated  and  taken  prisoner 
by  the  Saracens.  Having  ransomed  himself  and  his  army  he 
proceeded  to  Palestine,  where  he  remained  for  several  :  ars  in 
endeavouring  to  secure  the  welfare  of  the  Christian  coloiiies.  by 
repairing  the  fortifications  of  the  towns  which  yet  remained  in 
their  possession.  The  death  of  his  mother,  to  whom  he  had  in- 
trusted the  government  during  his  absence,  obliged  him  to  return 
to  France'. 

29.  About  thirteen  years  after  his  return  from  his  first  Crusade, 
Louis  was  induced  to  undertake  a  second.  Having  provided  for 
the  government  of  his  kingdom  in  his  absence,  he  embarked  ivith 
sixty  thousand  chosen  troops,  landed  in  Africa,  and  laid  siege  to 
Tunis.  Before  any  thing  of  importance  could  be  effected,  a 
raging  pestilence  carried  off  one-half  of  his  flourishing  army,  the 
king  himself  being  numbered  among  its  victims.  This  terminated 
the  last  of  the  Crusades,  A.  D.  1272. 

30.  The  effects  of  the  Crusades.  The  period  during  v.hich 
the  Crusades  continued,  has  been  styled  by  some  historians, "  the 
heroic  age  of  Christianity."  No  other  military  enterprise  ever 
claimed  the  attention  of  the  Christian  world  so  long  and  so  uni- 
versally as  the  Crusades.  For  nearly  two  centuries  Europe  con- 
tinued to  send  forth  her  legions,  to  conquer  or  die  upon  the  plains 
of  Asia.  The  two  most  powerful  agents  that  can  operate  lipon 
the  hunian  mind,  combined  to  call  them  into  being;  namely,  zeal 
for  religion  and  sympathy  for  suffering  humanity. 

31. 1  o  see  tho  land  of  Palestine,  so  hallowed  by  all  the  associa- 
tions dearest  to  the  Christian  heart,  that  land  sanctified  by  the  foot- 
steps and  watered  by  the  tears  and  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  that 
land  where  the  first  light  of  Christianity  dawned,  trodden  down 
by  the  footsteps  of  infidelity;  to  see  that  Calvary  where  died  the 
Redeemer  of  man,  that  sepulchre  in  v/hich  he  was  laid  polluted 
and  defiled  by  Mussulman  impiety,  is  even  at  this  distant  day 
capable  of  producing  the  deepest  emotions.  To  deliver  this  land 
from  the  power  of  the  intidek,  who  only  held  it  by  the  right  of 
conquest,  was  at  that  period  deemed  not  only  a  lawful,  but  even 
a  holy  and  sacred  duty. 

32.  On  the  other  hand,  the  cruelties  exercised  against  the  de- 
fence.ess  Christians  of  Palestine  and  the  pilgrims,  whom  a  reli- 
gious zeal  had  drawn  to  the  holy  city,  cried  aloud  to  the  princes 
of  Europe  for  their  interposition.    The  evils  which  marked  the 

What  did  he  resolve?  How  did  he  begin  the  enterprise?  Having  ransomed  him- 
self, where  did  he  proceed?— 29. When  did  he  undertake  a  second  Crusade?  What 
was  the  fate  of  his  army?  Of  the  king  himself?  When  did  the  Crusades  terminate?— 
ao.  What  has  this  period  been  styled?  What  is  said  of  the  enterprise?  What  agents 
combined  to  call  them  into  being?— 31.  "What  is  capable  of  producing  the  deepest  emo- 
tion? What  was  deemed  a  sacred  duty  ?— aj.AVhat  cried  aloud  for  the  interpoiitlon 
of  the  princes  of  Europe  ? 


THE   CRUSADES. 


141 


progress  of  the  Crusades  were  similar  to  those  that  follow  in  the 
train  of  other  great  military  enterprises.  It  is  computed  that  t\vo 
millions  of  Europeans,  during  their  continuance,  were  buried  in 
the  East. 

33.  Various  opinions  hav*  'jen  formed  and  maintained  respect- 
ing the  tendency  and  effects  of  the  Crusades.  But  whatever  in- 
dividual opinions  may  be  entertained  with  regard  to  their  object 
or  their  final  issue,  it  is  generally  admitted  that  they  have  been, 
in  their  ultimate  results,  beneficial  to  mankind.  Ihese  results 
are  observable  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  in  the  political  condi- 
tion, manners  and  customs,  navigation,  commerce  and  literature 
of  Europe. 

34.  In  the  first  place,  (hoy  checked  the  alarming  progress  of 
the  Saracens  and  Scljukian  Turks,  who  were  thus  prevented  from 
penetrating  into  the  very  heart  of  Christendom.  Secondly,  they 
greatly  contributed  towards  the  gradual  decline  of  the  Feudal 
System,  which  at  that  period  prevailed  throughout  Europe.  The 
great  barons  who  engaged  in  the  Crusades  were  obliged  to  sell 
a  portion  of  their  lands  in  order  to  procure  the  means  of  conven- 
ing their  troops  into  a  foreign  country.  Bv  this  means  the  aris- 
tocracy was  weakened,  wealth  more  wiifely  diffused,  and  the 
lower  orders  of  society  began  to  acquire  property,  influence,  and 
a  spirit  of  independence.  The  sovereigns,  in  like  manner,  im- 
pelled by  the  same  pecuniary  necessity,  sold  to  towns  important 
privileges  and  immunities,  such  as  the  right  of  electing  their  own 
magistrates,  and  being  governed  by  their  own  municipal  laws. 

35.  Thirdly,  these  expeditions  had  a  most  beneficial  influence 
on  commerce  and  navigation.  Previous  to  this  period  commerce 
had  been  carried  on  only  in  a  very  limited  scale.  The  attention 
of  the  people  of  Europe  had  never  been  sufficiently  drawn  to  the 
great  advantages  of  water  transports,  until  the  tlisasters  of  the 
first  Crusaders,  in  attempting  to  march  their  forces  by  land,  im- 
pressed upon  the  minds  of  those  who  succeeded  the  expediency 
of  conveying  their  troops  by  water.  Hence,  by  the  frequent  voy- 
ages to  Palestine,  the  arts  of  navigation  and  ship-building  were 
rapidly  improved,  and  from  this  period  may  be  dated  the  great 
commercial  prosperity  and  power  of  Venice,  Persia,  and  Genoa. 
Moreover,  several  new  and  valuable  articles  were  imported  from 
the  East,  which  have  since  formed  important  branches  of  trade, 
such  as  the  sugar  cane,  with  its  various  products,  and  silk,  which 
began  to  be  manufiictured  in  Italy  about  the  year  1209. 

36.  Finally,  the  Crusades,  although  in  some  respects  injurious 
to  literature,  were,  nevertheless,  ;iltimately  beneficial  to  it.  The 
frequent  communication  of  the  people  of  the  West  with  Greece 
and  Syria,  which  the  Crusades  necessarily  occasioned,  was  one 
of  the  most  powerful  helps  towards  the  complete  revival  of  learn- 

ITow  mnny  were  buried  in  the  East?— 33.  Of  what  have  various  opinions  been 
formed  ?  What  is  generally  admitted  ?  In  what  are  these  results  observable  ? — .34.  In 
the  first  place,  what  did  they  do  ?  In  the  second  place  ?  What  were  the  great  barons 
obliged  to  c'o?  By  this  means,  what  was  done?  What  is  said  of  the  sovereigns? — 
35.  Previous  to  this  period  what  is  said  of  commerce  ?  Of  the  attention  of  the  people 
of  Europe?  From  this  period  what  maybe  dated?  What  is  further  observed?— 
36   What  was  one  of  the  most  powerful  helps  towards  the  revival  of  learning? 


1 


^1^ 


142 


CHIVALRY. 


ing.  At  the  time  when  the  Criisa<les  were  undertaken,  owing  to 
the  almost  uninterrupted  series  ot"  hostilities,  civil  feuds  and  san- 
guinary wars,  that  had  desolated  the  face  of  Europe,  literature 
was,  comparatively  speaking,  much  neglected.  In  the  East, 
however,  particularly  at  Constantinople,  learning  and  the  arts 
were  still  cherished  to  some  extent;  the  Crusaders,  therefore,  by 
their  intercourse  with  a  people  more  polished  and  enlightened  than 
themselves,  accjuired  a  taste  for  the  arts  and  sciences  which  they 
did  not  fail  to  improve  on  their  return  to  Europe. 

37.  Hence  we  find  that  the  principal  universities  of  Europe, 
even  at  the  present  day,  were  founded  during  the  i)eriod  of  the 
Crusades,  or  immediately  after.  The  University  of  Padua,  and 
that  of  Paris,  was  founded  in  1180;  that  of  Naples  in  1230;  tliat 
of  Vienna  in  1238:  that  of  Salamanca  in  1240;  Cambiidge  in 
1280;  and  that  of  Lisbon  in  1290.  For  the  many  local  an<l  tem- 
porary calamities,  to  which  the  Crusades  gave  rise,  these  are  a 
few  of  permanent  and  generally  admitted  advantages  that  have 
followed  as  their  ultimate  results. 


g 
P 


CHIVALRY. 

1.  Chivalry,  or  knighthood,  was  a  military  institution  preva- 
lent in  Europe  during  the  Middle  Ages,  and  forms  a  remarkable 
feature  in  the  history  of  that  period.  Nothing  can  be  conceived 
more  truly  noble  than  the  leading  objects  of  Chivalry :  it  united 
in  its  institution  a  love  of  arms  and  military  renown,  an  eagerness 
to  support  the  weak,  to  protect  the  oppressed,  to  avenge  the 
wrongs  of  the  widow  and  the  orphan,  to  restrain  the  lawless,  and 
to  retine  the  rude;  it  blended  with  religion  the  highest  senti- 
ments of  honor,  and  inculcated  a  devoted  attachment  and  invio- 
lable fidelity  to  the  female  sex ;  in  fine,  it  combined  in  its  com- 
ponent elements,  valor  and  honor,  courtesy  and  religion. 

2.  The  early  histoiy  of  Chivalry  is  involved  in  obscurity ;  the 
particular  nations  ancf  the  peculiar  circumstances  in  which  it  had 
its  origin  are  not  precisely  Known;  still  the  leading  principles  by 
which  it  is  distinguished  may  be  found  among  the  manners  and 
customs  of  the  Gothic  nations,  by  whom  the  profession  of  arms 
was  the  only  employment  esteemed  honorable,  and  who  wer« 
remarkable  for  the  aelicate  and  respectful  gallantry  which  they 
manifested  towards  the  female  sex.  It  was  imbodied  into  a  form 
and  regulated  by  certain  laws  under  the  Feudal  System,  and 
afterwards  brought  to  maturity  and  gained  the  meridian  of  its 
splendor  during  the  CrusadeS;  when  it  assumed  the  aspect  of  a 
religious  institution.    Chivalry  prevailed  in  almost  every  part  of 

At  the  time  when  the  Crusades  were  nndertakcn  what  is  said  of  literature?  What  did 
.hey  acquiie? — 37.  Hence,  what  do  we  find?    Wlien  were  these  universities  founded? 

1.  What  is  Chivalry?  What  is  said  of  it?  What  did  it  combine  as  its  component 
elements  ? — 2.  What  is  said  of  its  early  history  ?  Where  may  its  loading  principles  be 
found?    When  was  it  imbodied  into  a  form?    Where  did  it  prevail? 


f  S 


CHIVALRY. 


143 


Europe,  but  in  France,  Spain,  and  Germany,  it  attained  its 
greatest  purity;  in  England  its  introduction  was  later  and  its 
progress  slower. 

3.  There  were  three  degrees  of  Chivalry,  namely,  knights 
bannarets,  knights,  and  esquires.  The  first  rank,  to  which  pecu- 
liar privileges  were  allowed,  could  only  be  attained  by  those  who 
had  passed  through  the  other  two  degrees.  The  second,  and  by  tar 
the  most  numerous  class,  consisted  of  knights,  who  were  gene- 
rally persons  of  noble  birth,  although  it  frequently  became  the 
reward  of  merit,  and  soldiers  distinguished  for  their  valor  were 
sometimes  admitted  into  this  class.  I'he  third  class  was  the 
squirehooil,  consisting  of  a  body  of  efficient  soldiers,  inferior  in 
rank  to  the  knights,  but  superior  to  the  common  soldiery. 

4.  Those  who  were  destined  for  Chivalry  were  placed  for  edu- 
cation, at  the  age  of  seven  years,  in  the  castle  of  their  father,  or 
that  of  some  neighboring  noble,  where  they  received  the  appel- 
lation of  page  or  valet,  until  they  arrived  at  the  age  of  fourteen, 
when  they  obtained  the  title  of  esquire,  and  were  authorized  to 
bear  arms.  They  were  kept  in  active  employment  in  the  castle, 
being  obliged  to  wait  upon  the  lord  and  his  lady  at  home,  and 
attend  them  abroad,  ana  thus  become  accustomed  to  obedience 
and  courteous  demeanor.  Surrounded  by  noble  and  virtuous 
ladies,  and  valiant  knights,  the  first  impressions  made  on  their 
minds  were  those  of  virtue  and  love,  honor  and  valor.  From 
the  ladies  they  learned  the  first  rudiments  of  religion  and  love  ; 
and  in  trder  that  they  might  practice  in  some  degree  the  lessons 
they  received,  it  was  customary  for  each  youth  to  select  some 
young,  accomplished,  and  virtuous  lady  as  his  patroness,  before 
whom  he  might  display  all  his  gallantry,  and  whose  duty  it  was 
to  improve  and  polish  his  manners. 

5.  The  esquires  were  employed  in  various  offices  in  the  castle 
until  tht  «ge  of  twenty-one,  which  was  the  proper  age  for  admit- 
ting them  to  all  the  honors  of  knighthood.  Th^  candidate  was 
required  to  prepare  himself  by  rigid  fasting,  passing  the  night  in 
prayer,  and  by  a  solemn  confession  ;  and  as  a  type  of  the  purity 
of  the  life  and  manners  that  would  be  required  of  him,  he  was 
clothed  in  white.  Having  performed  these  i)reliminary  rites,  he 
then  entered  the  church,  where  an  examination  took  place ;  and 
if  judged  worthy  to  be  admitted  into  the  order  of  knighthood,  he 
received  the  sacraments  and  took  the  oath,  consisting  of  twenty- 
six  articles,  in  which,  among  other  things,  he  solemnly  pledged 
himself  to  defend  the  church,  to  respect  the  priesthood,  to  pro- 
tect the  ladies,  and  to  redress  the  wrongs  of  the  widow  and  the 
orphan. 

G.  While  yet  on  his  knees,  he  received  from  the  hands  of  the 
knights  and  the  ladies  the  insignia  of  Chivalry;  his  spurs,  cuirass, 
coat  of  mail,  and  other  parts  ofhis  armor ;   and  lastly,  his  sword, 

3.  \Vhat  were  the  three  degrees  ?  What  is  said  of  the  first  rank  ?  Of  the  second  ? 
Of  the  third? — 4.  Where  were  those  destined  for  Chivalry  placed?  How  were  they 
kept?  By  whom  were  they  surrounded?  What  was  customary  for  each  youth ?-- 
6.  How  were  esquires  employed?  How  was  the  candidate  required  to  prepare? 
"What  did  he  solemnly  pledge  himself  to  do  ? — 6.  While  on  his  knees,  what  did  he  re* 
ceive? 


144 


ys 


CHIVALRY. 


which  was  previously  blessed  by  the  priest.  The  concluding 
ceremony  was  performed  by  one  of  the  most  distinguished  Cheva- 
liers present,  who  bestowed  on  the  young  knight  the  accolade^ 
which  consisted  in  giving  him  a  slight  blow  on  the  shoulder  or 
cheek  with  his  sword. 

7.  The  most  important  equipments  of  a  knight  were  his  horse 
and  his  lance ;  his  other  offensive  arms  were  his  sword,  dagger, 
battle-axe,  and  mace.  The  endowments  of  an  accomplislied 
knight  at  the  most  flourishing  period  of  Chivalry,  were  beauty, 
dexterity  in  dancing,  riding,  hunting,  and  tilting;  while  piety, 
chastity^  modesty,  courtesy,  liberality,  and  sobrietj,  and  above 
all,  an  inviolable  attachment  to  truth  and  invincible  courage, 
were  regarded  as  his  necessary  virtues. 

8.  The  professed  knight  possessed  various  privileg^es  and  dig- 
nities which  were  not  confined  to  the  territories  of  his  own  sove- 
reign, but  extended  through  a  greater  part  of  Europe.  He  could 
roam  where  he  pleased  in  quest  of  adventures,  and  was  at  liberty 
to  challenge  all  those  of  his  order  he  met  to  single  combat.  The 
laws  of  the  institution  made  it  the  duty  of  every  knight  to  protect 
the  chastity  and  honor  of  the  ladies,  and  forbade  nim  to  speak 
disrespectful  of  them,  or  to  suffer  others  to  do  so  in  his  presence; 
it  was  moreover  incumbent  upon  him  to  warn  them  against  the 
commission  of  any  thing  that  might  lower  them  in  his  opinion. 
Strictly  decorous  and  respectful  to^yards  himself,  he  expected 
that  they  would  never  forfeit  their  claim  to  his  esteem.  It,  how- 
ever, a  lady  transgressed  the  laws  of  decorum  or  prudence,  he 
did  not  fail  to  stigmatize  her  fault  in  the  most  pointed  manner. 
If  he  passed  the  castle  of  one  of  this  character,  he  marked  it  in 
some  striking  manner  as  the  dwelling  of  a  lady  unworthy  to 
receive  a  true  chevalier. 

9.  Chivalry  enjoined,  in  a  special  manner,  the  three  virtues  of 
hospitality,  humanity,  and  courtesy.  Every  loyal  knight  was 
expected  to  have  the  door  of  his  castle  constantly  open.  As  soon 
as  one  chevalier  entered  the  castle  of  another,  he  considered  him- 
self at  home,  and  was  treated  as  if  he  were  one  of  the  family. 
Every  thing  that  could  contribute  to  his  comfort  and  his  luxury 
was  at  his  command.  If  he  arrived  wounded,  every  possible 
care  was  taken  of  him  by  the  ladies,  who  were  proud  of  having  in 
their  possession  the  remedies  proper  for  such  occasions.  To  a 
vanquished  foe  the  most  scrupulous  and  delicate  attention  was 

Eaid;  he  was  treated  rat^.er  as  a  conqueror  than  one  who  had 
een  conquered. 

10.  Tournaments  axd  JorsTs.  Tournaments  were  military 
exercises  performed  by  two  parties  of  cavaliers,  with  hurtless 
weapons.  No  amusement  was  more  patronized  by  the  knights, 
or  even  sovereigns  themselves,  than  these  images  of  war,  which 

What  was  the  concluding  ceremony? — 7.  WhM  were  the  equipments  of  a  knight? 
What  were  his  endowments  ?  His  virtues  ? — S  What  did  the  professed  knight  poa- 
■ess?  What  did  the  rules  of  the  institution  oblige  every  knight  to  do?  If  a  lady 
transgressed  the  laws  of  decorum,  what  did  he  do  ? — 9.  What  did  Chivalry  enjoin  ? 
As  soon  as  one  Chevalier  entered  the  castle  of  another,  what  did  he  consider  ?  If  he 
arrived  wounded,  what  was  done?— 10.  What  were  tournaments^  What  is  said  of 
Ihem  ? 


f  * 


CHIVALRY 


145 


were  often  celebrated  with  a  splendor  beyond  description,  par- 
ticularly at  coronations,  royal  marriages,  and  after  important 
victories.  If  the  occasion  was  solemn,  it  was  announced  at  the 
courts  of  different  sovereigns,  who  were  invited  to  attend.  Not 
only  knights,  but  even  kings  and  princes,  who  valued  themselves 
upon  their  valor  and  gallantry,  frequently  entered  the  list. 

11.  At  a  tournament,  the  place  enclosed  for  the  combatants  was 
surrounded  by  sovereigns  and  other  nobles,  by  knights  of  distin- 
guished fimiei  and  by  ladies  of  the  highest  ranic,  who  were  always 
appointed  judges  on  these  occasions— a  privilege,  however,  which 
they  seldom  exercised,  generally  deputing  their  power  to  a 
knight,  who  on  that  account  was  called  the  Knight  of  Honor. 
When  the  knights  reached  the  lists,  their  arms  were  examined 
by  the  constables,  in  order  that  only  hurtless  weapons  might  be 
used.  But  notwithstanding  this  precaution,  there  existed,  in 
many  instances,  a  disposition  to  convert  the  tournament  into  a 
real  battle,  and  thus  much  blood  was  often  uselessly  spilt. 

12.  Nothing  but  the  reality  could  exceed  the  performance  of 
these  hazardous  and  animating  scenes.  Frequently  lances  were 
broken,  horses  and  knights  were  overthrown,  and  sometimes, 
thouffh  seldom,  death  ensued.  While  the  tide  of  victory  flowed 
to  either  side  of  the^  lists,  the  air  was  rent  with  the  acclamations 
of  the  ladies,  the  minstrels,  and  the  whole  assembled  multitude, 
while  the  successful  knight  was  hailed  with  triumphal  honors- 
little  inferirr  to  those  bestowed  on  a  hero  returning  wreathed 
with  the  laurels  of  victoiy  over  a  vanquished  foe.  The  court  of 
Rome  was  justly  hostile  to  tournaments,  refusing  the  rite  of  Chris- 
tian burial  to  those  who  fell  on  the  tilting  ground. 

13.  Jousts  were  generally  a  combat  between  two  knights,  and 
usually  took  place  at  the  conclusion  of  the  tournaments.  A 
knight  who  had  acquired  a  distinguished  fame  would  ride  through 
the  lists,  and  call  on  the  surrounding  cavaliers  to  encounter  him 
in  tl\ree  strokes  of  the  lance.  If  the  challenge  was  accepted,  the 
contbat  was  conducted  according  to  specified  rules,  but  such  was 
the  dexterity  of  the  combatants,  that  the  encounter  with  the  lance 
seldomproveil  fetal. 

14.  The  origin  of  the  duel,  which  is  now  used  as  a  mode  of' 
private  revenge,  may  be  traced  to  the  Gothic  nations.  Under  the 
Feudal  System,  and  during  the  age  of  Chivalry,  it  was  greatly 

5atronised  :  and  it  so  far  prevailed,  at  an  early  period,  among  the 
'ranks  ana  nations  of  Germany,  that  none  were  exempt  from  it, 
but  women,  invalids,  and  such  as  were  under  the  age  of  twenty- 
one,  and  above  the  age  of  sixty.  It  was  re  >orted  to  as  a  method 
of  discovering  truth,  establishing  innocence ,  and  vindicating  the 
character  from  a  real  or  imaginary  imputation.    It  is  not  sui*- 

5 rising  that  a  practice  so  absurP  should  have  found  adherents, 
uring  those  ages  when  the  profession  of  arms  was  regarded  as 

If  the  oeeanon  was  lolemn,  what  was  done  ? — ^11.  At  a  tournament,  by  wjiom  was 
the  place  surrounded  ?  Who  was  the  Knight  of  Honor?  When  they  reached  the 
lists,  what  was  done?— 13.  AVhat  frequently  took  place  ?  What  is  said  of  the  court  of 
Rome  ?— 13.  What  were  jousts  ?  How  was  the  challenge  given  ?  If  accepted,  what 
was  done?— 14.  Where  may  the  origin  of  the  duel  be  traced?  For  what  was  k  re- 
torted to  ?    Was  it  not  surprising? 


13 


146 


CHIVALRY. 


the  only  honorable  employment,  at  a  time  when  the  human  mind 
ivas,  comparatively  speaking,  unenlightened  ;  but  that  the  same 
pernicious  practice  should  still  prevail,  and  meet  with  patrons  at 
this  age  of  enlightenment,  is  something  diametrically  opposite  to 
the  purer  dictates  of  human  reason. 

16.  Whatever  opinions  we  may  entertain  of  Chivalry  at  the 
present  day,  it  certainly  had  a  powerful  influence  in  producing  a 
favourable  change  in  the  manners  of  society,  during  the  ages  in 
which  it  existed.  It  infused  humanity  into  war.  at  a  period  when 
men  made  it  almost  a  business  of  life;  it  introduced  courtesy  ot 
manners  among  those  who  possessed  but  little  refinement ;  i^.  fos- 
tered in  its  maxims  a  delicate  sense  of  honor,  and  a  scrupulous 
adherence  to  truth ;  it  cherished  the  finest  feeUn^s  and  respectful 
attachment  towards  the  female  sex ;  and  no  institution,  perhaps, 
ever  had  a  more  powerful  influence  to  elevate  woman  to  tier  pro- 
per sphere,  than  Chivalry.      ^  ^  ^ 

16.  Chivalry  embraced  various  orders  or  associations  of  cava- 
liers, formed  for  specific  purposes,  generally  of  a  benevolent 
character,  many  of  which  remain  to  the  present  time.  These 
orders  were  generally  of  two  descriptions,  namely,  military  and 
religious,  ana  were  established  in  difierent  countries,  particularly 
in  Palestine,  England,  Spain,  France,  and  Italy.  The  foundation 
of  the  order  of  the  Knights  Hospitallera,  who  afterwards  became 
80  famous  as  the  Knights  of  Maltat  was  laid  about  the  middle  of 
the  eleventh  century,  by  a  few  Neapolitan  merchants,  who  ob 
tained  permission  of*^  the  Saracen  caliph  to  erect  at  Jerusalem  a 
house  for  pilgrims.  They  afterwards  founded,  in  honor  of  St. 
John,  a  church  and  hospital,  from  which  they  took  their  name ; 
and  besides  attending  to  the  sick  and  pilgrims,  they  bound  them- 
selves, by  vow,  to  defend  the  Christians  of  the  Holy  Land  against 
the  insults  of  the  infidels.  Thus  the  Hospitallers,  without  ceasing 
to  be  a  religiotis,  became  a  military  order. 

17.  The  order  of  the  Knights  Templars  was  instituted  in  the 
vear  1118,  also  at  Jerusalem,  by  several  French  and  Flemish  no- 
blemen. They  occupied  a  house  in  the  city  which  stood  near  the 
site  of  Solomon's  Temple,  from  which  they  derived  their  name. 
The  Teutonic  order  was  established  by  a  few  noblemen  from  the 
citie&of  Bremen  ftnd  Lubbeck,  about  1100,  and  was  intended  for 
the  i^ief  of  the  German  pilgrims. 

15.  What  had  Chivalry  7  What  did  it  infiise?  What  did  it  introduce  and  foiter? 
What  did  it  cherish  ?— 16.  What  did  Chivalry  embrace  ?  Where  was  the  foundation 
of  the  Knights  Hospitallers  laid?  What  church  did  they  build  T--17.  When  and  where 
was  the  orde»  of  the  Knights  Templars  instituted?  When  was  the  Teutonic  order 
Mtablrthed? 


FRANCE. 


SECTION  I. 

The  Foundation  of  the  French  Monarchy;  Merovingian  ana 
Carlovingian  Kings,  from  A.  D.  420  to  987. 

1.  The  history  ot  France  is  intimately  connected  with  that  of 
England,  as  the  kings  of  the  latter,  for  a  long  period,  assumed  the 
title  of  king  of  France,  and  held  possession  in  it  of  varied  ex- 
tent, from  the  time  of  William  the  Conqueror  to  the  reign  of 
Queen  Mary.  The  kingdom  of  France  was  originally  possessed 
by  the  Celts  or  Gauls,  a  brave  and  warlike  people,  who  were  re- 
duced to  the  Roman  power  in  the  time  of  Julius  C^Bsar.  The 
Franks,  from  whom  the  monarchy  receives  its  name,  emerging 
from  the  forests  of  Germany,  made  an  irruption  into  Gaul  about 
the  year  420,  and  gradually  increased  in  power  under  their  suc- 
cessive kings,  Pharamond,  Clodio,  Meroyaeus,  and  Childeric. 

2.  In  481,  Ctovis,  the  son  of  Childeric  became  king  of  the 
Franks,  and  is  generally  regarded  as  the  founder  of  the  French 
monarchy.  He  embraced  Christianity  through  the  influence  of 
his  virtuous  queen,  Clotilda,  the  daughter  of  the  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, and  received  baptism  on  Christmas  day ;  his  example  was 
immediately  followed  by  three  thousand  of  his  subjects.  He 
made  Paris  the  seat  of  his  government,  and  after  a  long  and  pros- 
perous reiffOj  he  left  his  kingdom,  accordingto  the  custom  of  the 
country,  divided  between  his  four  sons,  A.  D.  511. 

3.  In  the  year  GdO,  Pepin  rf'/Ajm/e/ became  mayor  of  the  pa- 
lace, the  first  office  under  the  crown  j  at  his  death,  he  was  suc- 
ceeded in  the  office  by  his  son,  Charles  Martel,  one  of  the  most 
renowned  warriors  of  his  age.  He  defeated  the  Saracens  in  a 
sanguinary  battle,  between  Tours  and  Poictiers,  in  which,  accord- 
ing #o  many  historians,  three  hundred  thousand  of  the  enemy 
were  slain,  while  the  French  lost  only  about  fifteen  hundred. 
Charles  was  succeeded  in  the  office  of  mayor  by  his  son,  Pepin 
the  Short,  who  continued  to  govern  France  for  several  vears, 
while  the  weak  and  indolent  Childeric  III.  was  nominally  king, 

4.  Such  was  the  st.ite  of  things,  when  Pepin  first  thought  of 
assuming  the  title  and  ensigns  of  royalty,  while  exercising  the 
duties  of  the  sovereign.  Finding  the  people  favorable  to  his 
views,  and  having  obtained  a  favorable  answer*  from  Pope 
Zachrv,  who  had  been  consulted  on  the  subject,  he  finally  con- 
cludea  to  prosecute  his  design.  Accordingly,  in  a  great  assembly 
of  the  people,  he  was  proclaimed  king,  while  Childeric  was  re- 

•The  answer  of  the  Pope  was  in  the  following  words:   "It  were  better  that  he 
■hould  be  king,  in  whom  the  sovereign  authority  resides." — Eginard  Annal. 

1.  What  is  snid  of  the  history  of  France?  By  whom  was  the  kingdom  originally 
poFsessed  ?  What  is  said  of  the  Franks  ?— 2.  What  is  said  of  Clovis  ?  What  did  he 
embrace  ?  How  did  he  leave  his  kingdom  ?— 3.  When  did  Pepin  become  mayor  of  the 
palace?  What  is  said  of  Charles  Martel?  By  whom  was  Charles  succeeded?— 4 
rindijjg  tlie  people  favourable  to  his  views,  what  did  Pepin  do  ? 

147 


t  ' 


148 


FRANCE. 


moved  to  a  monastery,  where  he  died  three  years  after  this  eyent, 
and  with  him  ended  the  dynasty  of  the  Merovingian  sovereigns, 

A>    Urn    75«> 

5.  About  this  period,  the  Lombards,  who  were  already  masters 
of  a  great  part  of  Italy,  aimed  at  subduing  the  whole,  had  ex- 
tended their  conquests  over  the  province  of  Ravenna;  even  Rome 
itself  was  on  the  point  of  falling  into  their  hands,  when  Pope 
Stephen  applied  for  assistance  to  the  emperor  of  Constantinople, 
in  whose  name  the  government  of  Rome  was  still  exercised.  But 
Constantine,  who  was  at  that  time  too  much  engaged  in  his  dis- 
putes with  the  church,  to  gfive  his  attention  to  the  affairs  of  state, 
neglected  to  send  assistance  to  the  Romans,  who  in  their  ex- 
tremity were  obliged  to  turn  for  aid  to  the  monarch  of  France. 

6.  Pepin  immediately  responded  to  the  call,  but  previous  tj 
any  act  of  hostility,  he  sent,  at  the  pope's  request,  deputies  to 
Astolphus,  the  king  of  the  Lombards,  requesting  him  to  desist 
from  nis  hostile  designs :  his  proposals,  however,  were  only  an- 
swered by  thi'eats  ana  insults.  Pepin,  therefore,  hastily  collected 
his  army,  crossed  the  Alps,  defeated  the  Lombards,  and  obliged 
Astolphus  to  accept  humiliating  conditions  of  peace.  But  scarcely 
had  he  departed  from  Italy,  when  the  perfidious  Astolphus  re- 
commenced hostilities,  and  laid  siege  to  Rome.  Pepin  a  second 
time  crossed  the  Alps,  and  having  again  defeated  the  Lombards, 
solemnly  bestowed  on  Pope  Stephen  and  his  successors  in  the 
pontifical  chair,  his  conquests  in  Italy  ;  in  this  manner  was  com- 
menced the  temporal  power  of  the  pope,  A.  D.  755. 

7.  Pepin  was  succeeded  by  his  two  sons,  Charles  and  Carlo- 
mon,  but  tho  latter  dying  shortlv  after  the  death  of  his  father, 
Charles  was  left  in  possession  of  the  undivided  sovereignty.  This 
distinguished  monarch,  known  in  history  by  the  name  of  Charle- 
magnet  or  Charles  the  Great,  is  said  to  have  been  seven  feet  in 
height,  of  a  robust  constitution  and  majestic  appearance.  He  was 
eminent  as  a  statesman,  and  as  a  warrior  he  far  surpassed  all  the 
sovereigns  of  his  age.  He  carried  on  a  long  and  sanguinan^war 
with  the  Saxons,  which  finally  resulted  in  the  reduction  of  their 
whole  country.  At  the  earnest  solicitation  of  the  Romans,  h6 
turned  his  arms  against  the  Lombards,  who,  under  their  king, 
Desidrius  or  Dideir,  had  broken  the  treaty  concluded  by  Astol- 

fhus,  and  spread  their  ravages,  so  as  to  endanger  the  city  of  Rome. 
[e  defeated  them,  and  completely  destrojred  their  power  in  Italy. 
He  afterwards  conquered  a  part  of  Spain,  and  about  the  year 
800,  the  rank  and  title  of  Emperor  of  the  West  was  conferred  on 
him  by  Pope  Leo  III. 

8.  His  empire  comprised  France,  Netherlands,  Germanjr, 
Switzerland,  a  part  of  Italy  and  Spain.  He  labored  incessantly 
to  diffuse  a  spirit  of  literature,  and  encourage  the  useful  arts. 

What  became  of  ChiUleric  ? — 5.  "What  is  aaid  of  the  Lombards?  'What  did  Pope 
Stephen  do?  What  is  said  of  Constantine  ?  To  whom  did  the  Romans  next  turn  for 
oid?— 0.  AVhat  did  I'epin  do?  How  were  tho  proposals  answered?  What  wns  th« 
result?  What  did  Pepin  do  after  crossing  tlie  Alps  a  second  time  ? — 7.  By  whomwai 
Pepin  succeeded  ?  \V  hat  is  said  of  this  monarch  ?  At  the  solicitation  o(  the  Romans, 
what  did  he  do  ?  What  title  was  conferred  on  him  ? — 8.  What  did  his  empire  comprise  T 
What  did  he  labor  to  diffuse  ? 


f 


i 


FRANCE.  149 

throughout  his  vast  dominions.  He  invited  to  his  court,  from 
foreign  countries,  men  distinguished  tor  their  talents,  among 
whom  was  Alcuin,  a  learned  and  virtuous  Englishman,  who 
opened  an  academy  in  the  palace  of  the  French  monarch.  Charle< 
magne  himself,  with  his  sons,  frequentlv  assisted  at  the  lectures 
of  this  distinguished^  man.  With  regard  to  his  table,  he  was  ex- 
tremely frugal,  and  in  his  dress  he  was  generally  plain :  the  ladies 
of  his  court  were  usually  employed  at  the  needle  or  distaff,  and 
he  even  took  delight  in  appearing  ornamented  with  the  produc- 
tions of  his  wife  and  daughters. 

9.  Charlemagne  died  m  814,  in.  the  seventy-first  year  of  his 
age,  and  forty-seventh  of  his  reign.  He  was  succeeded  by  his 
son,  Louis  I.,  surnamed  Debonair,  or  the  Mild,  The  reign  of 
tliis  monarch  was  inglorious,  and  rendered  unhappy  by  the  un- 
natural rebellion  of  his  sons,  who  twice  deposed  and  imprisoned 
their  father,  and  again  restored  him  to  the  throne.  Louis  died  in 
840,  leaving  his  dominions  divided  between  his  three  sons. 

Charles  II.  presided  over  France :  Louis  obtained  Germany, 
and  Lothaire  reigned  in  Italy,  under  the  title  of  emperor.  Bitter 
contentions  between  the  three  brothers  soon  involved  their  sub- 
jects in  sanguinary  wars.  Charles  and  Louis  united  their  forces 
against  Lothaire,  who  endeavoured  to  deprive  them  of  their  in- 
heritance. The  rival  brothers  at  length  met  in  the  famous  battle 
"f  TTontenoy,  where  Lothaire  was  defeated,  and  compelled  to 

i  *.  to  his  Italian  dominions.  The  loss  on  both  sides,  in  this 
Hi;  1(0,  is  estimated  at  one  hundred  thousand  men. 

10.  Charles,  after  a  weak  reign,  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Louis,  the  Stammerer,  M'ho,  after  a  short  reign,  left  his  kingdom 
to  his  two  sons,  Louis  III.  and  Carlomon.  After  the  death  of 
these  princes,  Charles  the  Fat  was  elected  to  the  throne,  but  he 
governed  with  so  much  weakness  that  he  was  deposed,  and  the 
crown  transferred  to  Eudes,  during  the  minority  of  Charles  the 
Simple,  who  afterwards  succeeded  to  the  throne.  During  the 
reign  of  this  prince,  the  Normans,  under  their  celebrated  chief, 
RoTlo,  invaded  Neustria,  and  established  themselves  in  the  noith 
•f  France,  which  from  them  took  the  name  of  Normandy, 
A.  D.  912.  The  remaining  kings  of  the  Carlovingian  line  were 
generally  weak  princes,  and  their  reigns  were  not  distinguished 
For  any  remarkable  events.  After  the  death  of  Louis  V.,  who 
died  without  issue,  the  French  lords  refused  as  his  successor  his 
uncle  Charles,  duke  of  Lorraine,  and  transferred  the  crown  to 
Hugh  Capet,  duke  of  France,  who,  after  defeating  his  rival,  ob- 
tained possession  of  the  throne,  and  thus  formed  the  third  or 
Capetian  race  of  French  kings,  A.  D.  987. 

Whom  did  he  call  to  h'a  court  ?  What  is  said  of  him  with  regard  to  his  table,  &c.  T 
—9.  When  did  Charlemagne  die?  By  whom  was  he  succeeded  ?  What  was  the  reign 
of  this  monarch ?  How  did  he  leave  his  dominions?  What  is  said  of  Charles  and 
Louis  ?  Where  did  the  rival  brothers  meet  7  What  was  the  loss  on  both  sides  ?— 10. 
B]r  whom  was  Charles  succeeded  ?  Who  was  next  elected  ?  During  the  reign  of  thi* 
prince  what  took  place  T  After  the  death  of  Louis  V.,  to  whom  was  the  crown  tnct- 
rerredT 


18* 


160 


rHaNCE. 


SECTION  II.  • 

Capetian  Kings;  f'^om  Hugh  Capet  to  Philip  VI.  of  Valois 

A.  D.  987  to  1328. 

1 .  Hugh  Capet  was  an  able  sovereign,  and  his  admimstration 
was  directed  with  wisdom ;  he  enacted  several  salutary  laws, 
added  considerably  to  his  territory,  and  again  made  Paris  the  seat 
of  governirrnt.  Either  through  modesty,  or  a  fear  of  excitinff 
the  jealov  ^  of  his  nobles,  he  never  assumed  the  ensigns  of 
royalty;  even  on  great  and  solemn  occasions,  he  appeared  in  a 
plain  and  simple  dress. 

2.  Robert,  the  son  of  Hu^fh,  succeeded  his  father  in  996.  This 
prince  is  described  as  handsome  in  person  and  gentle  in  his  dis- 
position, hut  his  reign  presents  few  events  of  importance.  His 
son  Henry  I.  succeeded  to  the  throne  in  1031^  his  rei^n  was 
generally  tranquil  and  fret  from  any  extrj^ordmary  incidents. 
The  reign  of  Philip,  who  succeeded  his  father  in  1080,  was  dis- 
tinguished for  the  preaching  of  the  First  Crusade,  by  Peter  the 
Hermit,  and  the  invasion  of  France,  by  William  the  Conqueror, 
an  event  which  laid  the  foundation  of  that  long  continued  rival- 
ship  and  series  of  hostilities,  which  for  '^'^veral  succeeding  cen- 
turies existed  between  France  and  England. 

3.  Philip  died  in  1108,  and  left  his  dominions  to  his  son  Louis 
VI.,  surnanted  the  Fair,  an  able  and  accomplished  sovereign,  who 
enjoyed  a  prosperous  and  useful  reign.  On  his  death-bed,  he  ad- 
dressed his  son,  who  succeeded  him,  in  the  following  words  :. 
"  Remember  that-  royaltv  is  nothing  more  than  a  public  charge, 
-of  which  you  must  render  a  very  strict  account  to  Him  who 
makes  kings  and  will  judge  them."  Louis  VII.  was  the  next 
sovereign  who  swayed  the  sceptre  of  France.  In  conjunction 
with  Conrad  IIL,  of  Germany,  he  headed  the  third  Crusade  to 
Palestine^  but  was  most  unfortunate  in  that  expedition.  Louis 
.had  married  Eleanor,  heiress  to  the  great  duchy  of  Guiennef  but 
divorced  her  for  her  levity  and  vices;  and  in  a  few  v/eeks  after- 
wards, she  married  Henry  Plantaganet,  earl  of  Anjou,  who,  in 
the  following  year,  became  Henry  11.  of  England,  and  who,  by 
his  marriage,  acquired  a  great  addition  to  his  possessions  in 
France. 

4.  Philip  II.,  surnamed  Augustus,  succeeded  to  the  throne  in 
1180.  No  prince,  since  the  reign  of  Charlemagne,  surpassed 
Philip  in  military  skill  and  enterprise.  He  signalized  the  com- 
mencement of  his  reign  by  the  expulsion  of  the  Jews  from  his 
dominions,  and  shortly  afterwards  joined  his  great  rival,  Richard 
I.  of  England,  in  the  third  Crusade.  After  the  death  of  Richard, 
John,  hi?  brother,  who  succeeded  him,  was  strongly  suspected  for 
having  murdered  Arthur,  his  nephew ;  for  this  he  was  summoned 

1.  AVTiat  is  said  of  Hugh  Capet  ?  What  did  he  never  assume  ?— 2.  Who  succeeded  T 
What  is  said  of  him?  vVlio  was  the  noxt  sovereign?  By  what  was  the  reign  ol 
Philip  distinguished ?— 3.  To  whom  did  Philip  let.ve  his  dominions?  On  his  death-bed, 
how  did  he  address  his  son?  Who  was  t:he  next  sovereign  ?  What  dirt  he  do  ?  Whom 
did  he  marry?— 4.  Who  next  succeeded  to  the  throne?  What  were  the  principal 
events  of  his  reign  ? 


FHANCe. 


151 


the 


by  Philip,  as  his  vassal,  to  be  tried  by  a  court  of  bis  peers ;  on  his 
refusal  Philip  invaded  Normandy,  and  wrested  that  important 
province  from  the  English  monarch. 

5.  Philip  died  in  1223,and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Louis  VIII., 
sumamed  the  Lion,  on  account  of  his  valor.  He  died  after  a 
short  reign  of  three  years,  on  his  return  from  an  expedition  against 
the  Albigenses,  who  had  disturbed  the  south  of  France.  Louis  IX., 
commonly  styled  St.  Zom's,  succeeded  to  the  throne  at  the  early 
age  of  twelve  years,  and  during  his  minority,  his  mother,  Blanche , 
of  Castile,  filled  the  office  of  regent,  in  which  she  displayed  great 
abilities.  In  the  pc»'8on  of  St.  Louis  were  united  all  those  emi- 
nent qualities  that  distinguish  an  illustrious  sovereign,  with  all 
the  virtues  that  adorn  the  Christian.  His  benevolence,  piety  and 
purity  of  intention  are  conspicuous  in  every  action.  In  the  early- 
part  of  his  reign,  he  vigorous!  v  repelled  the  invasion  of  Henry  III. 
of  England,  whom  he  signally  defeated  near  Taillebourg,  and 
finally  compelled  him  to  sign  a  treaty  of  peace.  His  zeal  Tor  re- 
ligion prompted  him  to  engage  in  two  disastrous  crusades,  in  the 
second  of  wnich  he  died  of  a  fever,  near  Tunis,  in  the  fifty-sixth 
year  of  his  a§e,  and  the  forty -fourth  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  1270. 

6.  St.  Louis  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Philip  III.,  surnamed 
the  Hardy,  who  continued  the  war  against  the  infidels  with 
vigor;  defeated  the  Saracens,  and  compelled  the  king  of  Tunis 
to  conclude  a  peace  on  terms  favorable  to  the  Christians.  Philip 
IV.,  surnamecl  the  Fair,  from  the  beauty  and  elegance  of  his  per- 
son, succeeded  to  the  throno  in  1285.  One  of  the  most  remarka- 
ble events  of  the  rei^n  of  this  monarch,  was  the  suppression  of 
the  order  of  the  Knights  Templars.  Charges  of  the  greatest 
magnitude  being[  brought  against  them,  Phiup  ordered  all  the 
templars  of  his  kingdom  to  be  arrested  on  the  same  day. 

A  committee  was  appointed  at  Paris,  before  which  one  hundred 
and  forty  knights  were  examined,  all  of  whom,  with  the  excep- 
tion oi:' three,  freely  acknowledged  themselves  guilty  of  the  denial 
of  Christ,  of  sacrilege,  and  other  enormous  crimes. 

7.  But  as  the  persons  accused  belonged  to  an  order  which  was 
religious  as  well  as  military,  it  became  necessaiy  to  refer  the 
affiiir  to  the  ecclesiastical  authorities.  Accordingly,  a  general 
council  was  convened  by  Pope  Clement  V.,  at  Vienne,  before 
which  the  investigation  into  the  conC  ct  of  the  Templars  and  their 
trials,  which  had  now  occupied  nearly  five  years,  was  laid. 
After  a  deliberation  of  several  months,  the  order  was  suppressed : 
and  the  property  belonging  to  it  was  transferred  to  the  order  of 
the  Knights  Hospitallers  of  St.  John,  who  were  still  fighting  the 
battles  of  Christendom  against  the  infidels,  from  whom  they  had 
lately  recovered  the  island  of  Rhodes.  It  appears  that  the  order 
of  the  Templars,  though  generally  corrupt,  was  not  equally  so  in 

5.  By  whom  was  Philip  succeeded  ?  When  did  he  die  T  By  whom  was  he  suc- 
ceeded? In  the  person  of  St.  Louis,  what  wert  united?  In  the  early  part  of  his  reign 
Mrhat  was  done  ?  In  what  did  he  engage  ?  Whore  did  he  die  ?— 6.  By  whom  was  St. 
Louis  succeeded?  Who  was  the  next  sovereign?  What  was  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable events  of  his  reign"  Of  \..iat  did  they  acknowledge  themselves  guilty?— 
7.  But  as  the  persons  accused,  dec,  what  became  necessary  7  Where  was  a  council 
convened  ?    After  a  delibar ation  of  sav«r al  months,  what  was  done  T    V/hat  appears  T 


FRANCE. 

all  places;  which  fact  accounts  for  the  different  treatment  its 
members  received  in  different  countries.  Many  were  acquitted, 
particularly  in  Germany  and  Spain;  some  were  condenuied  to 
perpetual  or  temporary  imprisonment ;  while  others,  who,  instead 
of  repenting,  obstinately  retracted  the  free  avowal  of  their  j^ilt, 
were  delivered  to  the  secular  power,  to  be  punished  according  to 
the  rigor  of  the  law.  Fifty -nine  were  burnt  at  Paris,  and  several 
others  in  the  south  of  France. 

8.  Philip  died  in  1314,  leaving  his  dominions.to  his  son  Louib 
X.,  surnamed  If>Jin^  or  Wrangler,  who  was  succeeded,  after  a 
reign  of  a  u'  months,  by  his  brother,  Philip  V.,  whose  short 
reign  was  ait  guished  for  his  severity  aga'w^zt  ;*^'"''  ^^wa.  With 
the  succes^ic. .  o?  Charles  lY.  ended  the  Gapetian  line  oi  kiu^o, 
A.  D.  1328. 


-«♦- 


SECTION  m. 

Branch  qf  Valois  ;  from  Philip  VI.  to  Charles  VIIL,  A.  D. 

1328  to  1498. 

1.  On  the  death  of  the  late  monarch,  the  crown  devolved  upon 
Philip  of  Vplois,  vhe  grandson  of  Philip  HI.,  tjie  nearest  male 
heir,  as,  according  to  the  laws  of  the  kingdom,  females  were  ex- 
cluded from  the  throne.  His  succession,  however,  was  disputed 
by  Edward  III.  of  England,  who  claimed  the  crown  of  France  in 
right  of  his  mother,  Isabella,  the  daughter  of  Philip  the  Fair, 
Philip  maintained  that  a  mother  could  not  transmit  to  her  issue  a 
right  which  she  never  possessed ;  and  the  case  being  laid  before 
the  peers  and  barons  of  France,  they  unanimously  declared  in 
lus  mvor. 

2.  In  the  mean  time,  Edward  prepared  to  enforce  his  claim  by 
An  appeal  to  arms.  He  invadcid  France  with  an  army  of  thirtv 
thousand  men,  and  gained  the  famous  battle  of  Creasy,  in  which 
his  eldest  son,  the  Sktck  Prince,  (so  called  from  the  color  of  ^is 
armour,)  first  displayed  those  aistinguished  inilitary  abilities 
which  afterwards  renaered  him  so  illustrious.  ^  Edward,  pursuiiig 
liis  good  fortune,  beeaeged  and  .took  Calais,  which  remained  in  the 
liands  of  the  English  until  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary.  ^  It  was 
daring  the  reign  of  Philip  that  the  title  of  Dauphin  was  given  to 
.the  eldest  son  of  the  .kiog  of  France. 

3.  Philip  died  in  i3&Q,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son,  John  II., 
surnamed  the  Goad.  It  was  .during  the  reign  of  this  prince  that 
the  famous  battl  ef  Poicti$»'S  was  fought,  m  which  Edward  the 
Blatk  Prince  added  to  the  glory  which  ne  had  already  gained  at 
,  Cressy.  The  French  rnQnarc^h,  at  the  head  of  sixty  thousand 
men,  advanced  against  the  prince,  whose  army  did  not  exceed 

-Mxteen  thousand  men;  sUll,  notwithstanding  the  disparity  of 

How  many  were  burnt -at  Paris? — 8.  Wben  4id  Philip  die?  Wtio,:vr«re  the  next 
-two  tOTereigne  ?    Onithe  aooesBJoaof  Chatles  rv.what  took  place? 

1.  Br  whom  was  the  sueeaBiion.of  !Pfailip4i«>at«d?  .What  did  Philip  maintain?— 
'■  %  In  the  mean  time,  what  did  Bdward  do?  VVhpit  battle  did. he  gain?  What  did  k« 
Mk«?-ra;  By^hom  was  PhiiipmootAdyid?  )Paria&.ltji9cr4Hgn.ir|fta^l6Qk  plfice? 


F&Atrcc.  163 

numbers,  the  scale  of  victory  turned  in  favor  of  the  latt^:  the 
French  were  signally  defeated,  their  king  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  conquerors,  and  was  led  captive  to  London  The  conduct  of 
the  prince  towards  the  fallen  monarch  deserves  the  highest  com- 
mendation. He  endeavored  to  console  him  in  his  misfbrtunet 
waited  on  him  at  table,  and,  in  every  manner  in  his  power,mani- 
fested  towards  him  the  utniost  courtesy  and  respect.  John  was 
afterwards  released  on  condition  that  he  should  pay  one  million  five 
hundred  thousand  pounds  sterling  as  the  price  of  nig  ransom.  But 
on  his  return  to  France,  tinding  himselt  unable  to  comply  with 
his  engagement,  he  returned  again  to  England,  saying  that,  '*  If 
honor  were  banished  from  every  other  ^ace,  it  should  find  an 
asylum  in  the  breasts  of  kings."  He  was  received  with  every 
''»rk  of  respect  by  Edward,  who  assigned  luilij  as  his  residence, 
Savv.  ^alace,  where  he  shortly  afterwards  diea,  A.  D.  1364. 

4.  Ou  '  *»  death  of  John^  Charles  V.,  surnamed  the  PFise,  suc- 
ceeded to  ti»v  'hrone.  This  distinguished  prince  labored  inces  • 
iantly  to  retric  "  the  losses  of  the  preceding  reign,  and  so 
successful  was  he  h. ' '««  efforts,  that  in  the  course  of  a  f^w  years 
the  English  were  expei.v  ^  from  all  their  possessions  in  France, 
with  the  exception  of  Calau  Bayonne,  and  Bordeaux.  Charles 
himself  did  not  appear  in  the  u  'd^  but  from  his  cabinet  directed 
the  operations  ot  his  armies  bj  ■'  wise  and  prudent  counsels, 
He  raised  to  the  office  of  constaL  o.'  ^  'ance  tne  celebrated  pu 
GueacUn,  one  of  the  greatest  generals  o^  the  age.  Besides  being 
an  eminent  statesman.  Charles  was  a  distinguished  patron  oT 
literature ;  he  possessed  a  library  of  nine  hundred  volumes,  which 
was  a  considerable  number  for  the  period,  whei.  the  art  of  print- 
ing was  yet  undiscovered ;  and  he  may  be  regarded  as  the  founder 
of  the  present  magnificent  royal  library  of  Paris.  On  his  death,  in 
1380,  his  son  Charles  VI.,  surnamed  tne  Well  Beloved,  ascended 
the  throne. 

5.  The  reign  of  this  sovereign  was  signally  unfortunate.  He 
fell  into  a  state  of  insanity,  which  rendered  him  incapable  of 
attending  to  the  administration  of  the  govern  oent.  In  conse- 
quence of  the  king's  incapacity,  regents  were  appointed,  whose 
misconduct  threw  the  kingdom  into  a  civil  war.  During  these 
calamities  which  afflicted  France,  Henry  V.  of  England  invaded 
the  country,  and  gained  the  memorable  battle  of  Agincourt. 
The  consequence  of  this  victory,  and  other  advantages  gained  by 
Henry,  enabled  him  to  conclude  a  treaty  by  which  his  succes- 
sion to  the  throne  of  France  was  acknowledged  on  the  death  of 
Charles.  Henry  and  Charles  both  died  shortly  after  this  event, 
A.  D. 1422. 

6.  Charles  VII.,  su.  named  the  VtctoriouSj  asserted  his  right  to 
the  throne  of  his  father,  while  at  the  same  tmie  the  infant  Henry 
VI.  of  England  was  proclaimed  king  of  France  under  the  regency 

What  Is  said  of  the  conduct  of  the  prince  ?  Of  John  ?  On  returning  to  England 
what  did  he  say? — i.  Who  succeeded  to  the  throne?  What  is  said  of  him  T  Of  what 
was  Charles  a  patron?  By  whom  was  he  succeeded? — 5.  What  is  related  of  this 
monarch  ?  During  these  calamities,  who  invaded  France  ?  What  was  HfAry  eoi^ 
bled  to  io  ?— 6-  What  is  said  of  Charles  VII.  ? 


264 


F&AKCe. 


of  his  uncle,  the  Duke  of  Bedford.  The  English  laid  siege  to 
Orleans,  a^  place  of  tne  greatest  importance,  and  so  successful 
were  they  in  their  operations  against  this  and  other  places,  that 
the  affairs  of  France  oeean  to  wear  the  most  gloomy  aspect;  they 
were,  however,  suddenly  restored  by  one  of  the  most  extraor- 
dinary events  recorded  in  historv. 

7.  When  the  hope  of  saving  Orleans  was  almost  abandoned,  a 

f^oung  girl  named  Joan,  about  seventeen  years  of  age,  who  had 
ived  an  humble  life  in  a  village  on  the  borders  of  Lorraine,  pre- 
sented herself  to  the  governor  of  Vaucouleur,  and^  maintained 
with  much  earnestness  that  she  had  been  sent  by  divine  convpis- 
sion  to  raise  the  siege  of  that  city«  and  procure  the  coronation  of 
Charles  in  the  city  of  Rheims.  After  undergoing  a  most  riffid 
examination  before  a  committee  of  persons  appointed  for  that 
purpose,  and  also  before  the  court  and  king  himself,  it  was  gene- 
rally adhiitted  that  the  commission  was  supernatural.  She  was 
accordingly  intrusted  with  the  liberation  of  Orleans.  As  she 
approached  the  city  her  presence  inspired  the  inhabitants  with 
confidence,  while  it  spread  dismay  and  consternation  among  the 
English,  wno  hastily  raised  the  siege  and  retired  with  precipita- 
tion, but  being  pursued  by  the  heroine  at  the  head  of  the  French 
army,  they  were  entirely  defeated  at  Patay,  with  a  loss  of  nearly 
five  thousand  men,  while  the  French  lost  only  one  of  their  num- 
ber.   From  this  event  Joan  was  called  the  Maid  of  Orleans. 

8.  The  second  part  of  her  mission,  which  yet  remained  to  be 
accomplished,  was  equally  arduous  and  dangerous.  The  city  of 
Rheims  and  the  intermediate  country  being  in  possession  of'^the 
English  or  their  allies,  presented  apparently  insurmountable  diffi- 
culties. Charles,  however,  placing  full  confidence  in  her  guid- 
ance, commenced  his  march,  and  as  he  advanced  every  obstacle 
disappeared :  the  citizens  of  Rheims,  having  expelled  the  garri- 
son, received  him  with  every  demonstration  of  joy.  After  the 
coronation  was  performed,  Joan  threw  herself  at  the  feet  of 
Charles,  declaring  that  her  commission  was  accomplished,  and 
solicited  leave  to  return  to  her  former  humble  station ;  but  the 
king,  unwilling  to  part  with  her  services  so  soon,  requested  her 
to  remain  for  some  time  with  the  army,  with  which  at  length  she 
complied.  She  afterwards  attempted  to  raise  the  siege  of  tne  city 
of  Campiegne ;  but  her  good  fortune  seemed  to  have  deserted  herj 
she  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English,  who,  to  gratify  their  revenge 
for  the  many  losses  they  sustained  through  her  valor,  con- 
demned her,  under  a  charge  of  various  pretended  crimes,  and 
caused  her  to  be  burnt  in  the  public  square  at  Rouen. 

9.  By  this  cruel  measure  the  English  hoped  to  check  the  suc- 
cess that  had  attended  the  operations  of  Charles.  In  this,  how- 
ever, they  were  disappointed  j  such  was  the  impulse  wh\ch  the 
heroine  had  given  to  the  affairs  of  France,  that  the  Engli^  in  a 

To  what  place  did  the  Knglish  lay  siege  ?— 7.  When  the  hope  of  saving  Orleans  wa« 
almost  abandoned,  what  is  related  ?  As  she  approached  the  city  what  is  said  of  her  ? 
—8.  What  is  said  of  the  city  of  Rheims?  AVhat  did  Charles  do?  After  the  coronation 
what  did  Joan  do  ?  What  wfts  her  fate  ?— 9.  What  is  said  of  the  impi)ls«  which  tho 
kuroine  bad  ; iven  to  the  afikirs  of  Fraqc9  ? 


FRANCC.  155 

few  years  were  expelled  from  all  their  possessions  in  the  country, 
with  the  exception  of  Calais.  Charles  passed  the  remainder  or 
his  reign  in  improving  the  internal  condition  of  his  kingdom.  The 
close  of  his  life  was  embittered  by  the  unnatural  conduct  of  his 
son,  who  attempted  to  poison  his  father.  He  died  in  1464,  a 
prince  of  acknowledged  virtue,  justice  and  discretion.  ^ 

10.  Louis  XL,  who  succeeded  to  the  throne,  was  distinguished 
for  the  cruelty  and  tyranny  exercised  against  his  subjects.  He 
left,  however,  some  good  regulations  for'  the  encouragement  of 
commerce  and  the  promotion  of  justice.  His  severity  occasioned 
a  revolt,  which  was  called,  '*  the  war  of  the  public  good."  Hifl 
sanguinary  disposition  was.displaved  on  a  certain  occasion,  when 
he  pronounced  the  sentence  of  death  on  one  of  his  nobles:  he 
ordered  that  the  children  of  the  unfortunate  victim  should  be 

E laced  under  the  scaffold,  that  they  might  be  sprinkled  with  the 
lood  of  their  dying  parent.  His  own  nfe  was  rendered  misera- 
ble, particularly  towards  the  close,  from  the  knowledge  that  he 
was  despised  by  his  subjects,  and  from  the  terrors  of  a  guilty  con- 
science. 

11.  Charles  YIIL,  the  son  of  Louis,  succeeded  to  the  throne  in 
1483,  at  the  age  of  thirteen  years,  under  the  regency  of  his  sister, 
the  princess  Ann.  His  father  had  acquired  a  claim  to  the  king- 
dom of  Naples;  the  young  king,  on  coming  of  age,  undertook  an 
expedition  against  that  country,  which  he  easily  subdued.  Charles, 
who  was  remarkable  for  the  sweetness  and  affability  of  his  dispo- 
sition, died  in  the  twentv-eighth  year  of  his  age,  uj^d  with  him 
ended  the  direct  line  of  tne  house  of  Valois.  ''. 


SECTION  I> . 

From  the  accession  qf  Louis  XII.^  to  the  reign  qf  Henry  IlL, 

A.  D.,  1498  to  1589. 

1.  Thz  duke  of  Orleans,  who  was  the  nearest  heir  after  the 
death  of  Charles,  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  France  under  the 
title  of  Louis  XII.  He  was  a  wise  and  popular  sovereign ;  by  his 
frugal  polic}^  he  greatly  diminished  tne  burden  of  taxes,  and 
gained  the  title  of  the  Father  of  his  people.  Being  urged  to 
punish  those  who  had  been  his  enemies  during  the  preceding 
reign,  he  replied,  "  It  is  unworthy  of  the  king  of  France  to  avenge 
the  iinuries  done  to  the  duke  of  Orleans." 

2.  He  reduced  Milan  and  Genoa,  and  prosecuted  his  claim  to 
Naples,  with  some  advantage,  but  was  ultimately  unsuccessful. 
He  joined  the  League  of  Cambray  against  Venice,  which,  on  ac- 
count of  its  wealth  acquired  by  its  commerce,  excited  the  jealousy 
of  its  neighbors;  but  the  confederates  nfterwards  quarrelled 
among  themselves,  and  a  new  league  was  formed  against  France. 

How  did  Charles  pass  the  remainder  of  h»  reign  7—10.  What  i>  said  of  Lonis  XI.  ? 
What  did  he  leare  ?  On  prononncing  the  sentence,  what  did  he  order  ?— 11.  Who  sae* 
eeeded  Louis  T    For  what  was  he  remarkable  7 

1.  Wliat  is  said  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans?  What  reply  did  he  make  when  urged  to 
ounish,  &c.  T— S.  What  did  he  do  T 


166 


IHANCE. 


The  French,  under  the  command  of  Gaston  de  Foix,  duke  of 
Nemours,  gained  an  important  victory  over  the  confederates  at 
the  battle  of  Ravenna,  in  which  the  duke  lost  his  life.  After  the 
death  of  this  distinguished  general,  Louis  soon  lost  all  his  posses- 
lions  in  Italy,  and  was  compelled  to  evacuate  the  country.  Be- 
fore he  was  able  to  recover  these  losses,  he  suddenlv  died  ;  an 
tvent  which  filled  the  hearts  of  his  subtjects  with  the  deepest  sor- 
row ;  the  exclamation  that  the  good  king  was  dead  was  heard  on 
every  side. 

3.  As  the  late  king  had  died  without  leaving  any  male  issue, 
his  cousin,  the  Earl  of  Angouleme,  ascended  the  throne,  under  the 
^tle  of  Francis  I.  Franas,  then  in  the  flower  of  his  age,  was  of 
a  romantic  disposition,  and  fond  of  military  glory,  and  soon  dis- 
tinguished himself  by  the  conquest  of  the  Milanese.  On  the  death 
of  Maximilian,  emperor  of  Germany,  in  1519,  Francis  and 
Charles  Y.  of  Spain  became  rival  candidates  for  the  imperial 
tiirone.  Charles  was  the  successful  candidate;  and  Francis, 
deeming  himself  injured,  availed  himself  of  this  pretence  for  com- 
mencing hostilities  against  his  rival. 

4.  His  first  operations  against  Navarre  were  successful ;  but 
An  unfortunate  misunderstanding  taking  place  between  Francis 
and  the  high  constable,  De  Bourbon,  one  of  the  ablest  of  his 
generals ;  the  latter  basely  abandoned  his  country  and  his  sove- 
reign, and  offered  his  services  to  the  emperor  Charles.  Bourbon 
fought  against  the  French  in  the  battle  of  Biagrassa,  in  which 
4hey  were  defeated  with  the  loss  of  their  celebrated  general,  the 
illustrious  Bayard^  surnamed  the  Knight  ivithoutfear  andtuith- 
out  reproach.  Bourbon  is  said  to  have  wept  like  a  child  over  the 
dying  hero  j  "  Weep  not  for  me,"  said  the  magnanimous  Bayard, 
"but  for  yourself.  I  die  in  the  service  ot  my  country,  you 
triumph  in  the  i*uin  of  yours." 

5.  Francis,  now  taking  upon  himself  the  command  of  tlie  army, 
hastened  into  Italy,  and  laid  siege  to  Pavia,  but  was  there  de- 
feated and  taken  prisoner  by  the  imperialists  under  the  com- 
mand of  Bourbon.  After  thirteen  months  of  captivity.  Francis 
obtained  his  liberty,  and  having  crossed  the  boundary  or  his  own 
dominions,  he  mounted  his  horse,  and  waving  his  hat,  he  ex- 
tlaimed,  **  I  am  yet  a  king."  The  conditions  on  which  he  ob- 
tained his  release  were  so  unreasonable,  that  Francis,  on  regain- 
ing his  liberty,  refused  to  comply  with  them.  The  violation  of 
■this  treaty  again  involved  the  two  rival  sovereigns  in/anothei 
sanguinary  ^'ar.  The  sovereign  pontiff  having  declared  in  favoi 
of  Francis^  Bourbon,  who  commanded  for  Charles,  laid  siege  to 
'Rome,-  but  was  killeq  in  an  attempt  to  storm  the  walls.  The  city 
however,'>was  taken  y  and  for  two  months  abandoned  to  the  pillage 
.of.the  infuriated  soldiery,  during  whl^h  timeit  presented  a  sc^ne 

What  did  the  French  gain  under  the  command  cf  Gaston  de  Foix  ?  What  is  said 
-orhi»death?-^-3.  Who«aoc6e4ed  to  th«  tkroae  t  ^Vliat  iasaid  of  Francis  And  ChAtles 
V.?~4^  What  vias  the  consequuice  of  the  misohderstaading  between  ■  Francis,  iind 
De  Bourbon?  ^Vhat  did  Bayard  say.  while Bourlmn  wept  over  him  ?'t-S.>^ Whit  did 
'  FrsMMsis  AOW'  do  ?  '  After-b*  9btained  Jbie  libaxty^  what  U-iaid  off  him  ?  -  What:\trat  the 
Aite  of  Bourbon?    What  is  said  of  the  city? 


fhance. 


167 


of  ruinous  desolation,  more  frightful  than  that  which  it  endured 
when  it  fell  beneath  tne  hand  o!  the  Golh  or  Vandal. 

6.  After  the  war  had  raged  for  some  time  with  but  little  ad- 
vantage on  either  side,  a  truce  was  concluded,  and  the  two  rival 
monarchs  were  brought  to  a  personal  interview  ntJligues  Mortes. 
in  France,  where  the  warmest  expressions  of  friendship  passed 
between  tnem.  The  following  year,  Charles  obtained  permission 
to  pass  through  France  on  his  way  to  the  Netherlands  j  he  re- 
mained for  six  days  at  Paris,  where  he  was  entertained  with  great 
magnificence.  The  war  was  a^ain  renewed  between  the  two 
sovereigns,  respecting  Milan,  which  terminated  unfavorable  to 
Francis,  wno  clied  shortly  after  peace  was  restored,  in  the  fifty- 
second  year  of  his  age,  A.  D.  1547.  Francis  possessed,  in  many 
respects,  the  reputation  of  a  great  sovereign.  His  impetuous 
courage,  his  frank  and  generous  disposition,  gained  him  the  affec- 
tion of  his  subjects.  He  was  a  liberal  patron  of  literature  and  the 
arts,  which  made  great  progress  in  France  during  his  reign,  and 
the  French  court  acquired  that  polish  and  refinement  which  have 
since  rendered  it  so  conspicuous. 

7.  Henry  II.,  who  succeeded  Francis,  was  brave,  affable,  and  po- 
lite; he  inherited  in  sonu  degree  the  abilities  and  courage  of  nis 
father.  His  reign,  which  continued  for  thirteen  vears,  was  almost 
one  uninterrupted  series  of  hostilities  with  Charles  V.,  and  his 
son,  Philip  II.,  of  Spain.  Henry  gained  an  important  advan- 
tage over  the  imperialists  at  the  siege  of  Metz ;  but  Philip;  in  his 
turn,  gained  the  famous  victory  of  St.  Quentin.  The  reign  of 
Henry  was  also  signalized  by  the  recovery  of  Calais,  whicn  was 
taken  after  a  siege  of  eight  days,  by  the  celebrated  Duke  of  Gwwe, 
after  it  had  remained  in  the  possession  of  the  English  for  two  hun- 
dred and  ten  years.  Henry's  severity  aeainst  the  Huguenv/^s 
gave  rise  to  those  sanguinary  civil  wars,  which  for  several  suc- 
ceeding reigns  distracted  and  desolated  France.  His  death  was 
occasioned  by  an  accident  which  happened  to  him  at  a  tournament. 

8.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son,  Francis  II.,  who,  after  a  short 
reign  of  one  year,  left  the  throne  to  his  brother,  Charles  IX.,  then 
a  w)y,  in  the  tenth  year  of  his  age,  who  commenced  his  reign 
under  the  regency  of  his^  mother,  Catherine  de  Medicis.  At  this 
time  the  Protestant  religion  began  to  make  considerable  progress 
in  France,  and  had  gained  the  patronage  of  several  distinguished 
men,  among  w  hqm  were  the  Prince  of  Conde  and  Admiral  Co- 
ligni.  The  leading  men  in  the  administration  were  the  celebrat- 
ed Duke  of  Guise,  and  his  brother,^  the  Cardinal  of  Lorraine.  In 
order  to  bring  about  an  accommodation,  and  to  settle  the  difficulties 
without  further  bloodshed,  a  conference  was  held  at  Poissy,  for 
the  purpose  of  discussing  the  points  in  dispute  between  the  Catho- 
lics and  Protestants.    The  conference  was  attended  by  the  king 

6.  After  the  war  had  raged  for  some  time,  vfhat  was  concluded  ?  What  took  place  the 
following  year  ?  When  did  Francis  die  ?  What  did  he  possess  ?  Of  what  was  he 
the  patron  ? — 7.  Who  succeeded  Francis  ?  With  whom  was  he  mignged  in  hostilities  f 
By  what  was  his  reign  signalized  ?  Wliat  occasioned  his  death  ? — 8.  Who  were  the 
neit  two  sovereigns  ?  What  is  said  of  the  Protestant  religion  at  this  time  ?  Who  were 
the  leading  men  in  the  administration  ?  What  was  the  object  of  the  conference  at 
PoisayT 

14 


Jj 


158 


FBANCC. 


and  the  most  prominent  personaffes  of  the  court.  The  Protestant 
cause  was  supported  by  the  celeurated  Theodore  Bcza,  while  the 
Catholic  doctrine  was  defended  by  the  distinguished  Cardinal  of 
Lorraine. 

9.  After  this  conference,  an  edict  was  published  granting  im- 
portant privileges  to  the  Protestants.  But  the  spirit  of  discontent 
still  prevailed  between  the  two  parties,  and  the  flame  of  civil  war 
again  burst  forth  and  deluged  the  fairest  portion  of  France  in  de- 
vastation and  blood.  The  Catholics  under  the  command  of  the 
Duke  of  Guise  and  Montmorencv,  defeated  the  Huguenots  under 
the  Priiico  of  Conde,  and  the  Admiral  Coligni,  in  several  engaffe- 
Aients.'  During  the  contest,  the  Protestants  lost  their  most  able 
leader,  the  Prince  of  Conae,  who  fell  in  battle;  while  on  the 
other  hand,  Charles  had  to  lament'the  loss  of  the  firmest  support 
of  his  throne,  the  Duke  of  Guise,  who  was  cut  off  by  assassination. 
Peace  was^  at  length  restored,  and  the  Protestants  obtained  free 
toleration  in  religion.  .     .      ^ 

10.  The  most  memorable  transaction  in  tlie  reign  of  Charles, 
was  the  massacre  of  the  Protestants  which  took  place  on  St.  Bar- 
tholomew's day.  So  various  and  contradictory  arc  the  accounts 
given  of  this  event  by  different  writers^  as  to  the  number  of  the  vic- 
tims, and  the  motives  that  prompted  it,  that  it  is  a  difficult  task, 
at  the  present  time,  to  arrive  at  the  true  state  of  the  facts.  On  the 
occasion  of  the  marriage  of' the  sister  of  Charles,  to  the  king  of 
Navarre,  Coligni  and  other  distinguished  Protestant  leaders  were 
invited  to  court.  During  the  celebration  of  the  nuptial  ceremonies, 
various  circumstances  happened  which  contributed  to  bring  about 
the  odious  measure  that  followed.  As  Coligni  passed  tK  lugh  the 
streets,  he  was  severely  wounded  by  an  assassin.  The  public 
voice  attributed  the  attempt  to  the  young  Duke  of  Guise,  m  re- 
venge for  the  murder  of  his  father  at  the  siege  of  Orleans ;  it  pro- 
ceeded, however,  from  the  queen-mother,  Catherine  de  Medicis, 
who  was  alarmed  at  the  gradual  influence  which  the  Admiral 
seemed  to  acquire  over  the  mind^  of  Charles. 

11.  The  wounds  which  Coliffni  had  received  were  not  danger-' 
ous :  but  his  followers  crowded  to  his  residence ;  their  threats  of 
vengeance  terrified  the  queen ;  and  in  a  secret  council  the  king 
was  prevailed  upon  to  give  his  sanction  to  the  destruction  of  the 
leaders  of  the  Protestant  party.  From  the  close  connection  of 
events  immediately  preceding  the  massacre,  it  would  seem  that  it 
originated  in  the  animosity  of  the  French  court  against  the  Pro- 
testant leaders,  and  was  dictated  rather  bv  a  momentary  impulse, 
than  by  anv  studied  or  preconceived  plan.  The  youne  king, 
whose  mind  was  harassed  by  the  freouent  revolts  of  the  Hu- 

Suenots  against  his  authority,  was  only  induced  to  consent  to 
lis  cruel  measure  afler  the  positive  assurance  of  his  mother  and 
chief  counsellors,  that  his  safety  required  that  the  leaders  6f  the 

0.  After  this,  what  was  published?  Wliat  is  said  of  the  spirit  of  discontent  ?  During 
this,  whom  did  the  Protestants  lose?  AVhat  had  Charles  to  lament t— 10.  What  was 
the  most  memorable  transaction  of  the  reign  of  Charles  ?  During  the  celebration  of 
the  nuptials  what  took  place?  From  whom  did  it  proceed? — 11.  In  a  secret  council, 
what  was  the  king  prevailed  on  to  do  ?  From  what  would  it  seemed  to  hare  origi- 
nated t    When  was  the  king  induced  to  consent  to  the  cruel  measure  7 


(f 


FHANCe. 


159 


[ing 

the 

of 

it 

'ro- 

?g» 

[u< 

to 

land 

the 

iring 
I  was 
^nof 
ineil, 
brigi* 


party  should  be  cut  off.  and  that  if  he  waited  until  moinlnff.  his 
most  faithful  officers,  his  family,  and  perhaps  himself,  would  be 
sacrificed  to  their  vengeance. 

12.  In  this  state  of  mind,  he  gave  his  consent  to  the  projected 
massacre,  which  took  place  during  the  night  of  the  twenty-third 
of  August,  and  a  part  of  the  following  day.  The  residence  of 
Coligni  was  forced,  and  he  was  put  to  death,  with  his  principal 
counsellors  j  the  populace  joined  m  the  work  of  blood,  and  every 
Huffuenot  who  tell  in  their  wa>r  was  sacrificed  to  their  fury. 
Although  the  massacre  was  only  intended  for  the  capital,  still  it 
extendeil  to  several  provinces  ;  the  governors,  though  inst'^'^ted 
to  prevent  similar  excesses,  had  not  always  the  power  or  thr  I  to 
check  the  fury  of  the  people,  aid  the  bloody  tragedy  of  Paris  was 
imitated  in  several  other  towns.  With  regan.  to  the  riunibor  of  the 
victims,  it  is  impossible  to  speak  with  ce'-tainty.  Some  writers 
exaggerate  the  number  to  seventy  thousai  J  ;  others  estimate  thir- 
ty, twenty,  or  fifteen  thousand.  The  reformed  martyrolo^ist 
adopted  a  means  of  ascertaining  the  real  number,  I  y  procuring 
from  the  ministers  in  the  different  towns  wh-  re  the  massacre  ♦ook 

fdace,  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  persons  who  suffered.    H'  oub- 
ished  the  result  in  1582,  and  in  all  France  he  could  disc^'.  h  the 
names  of  no  more  than  seven  hundred  and  eighty -six  per;  kis. 

13.  Charles,  in  order  to  palliate  the  shame  of  ''s  murderous 
edict  against  the  Huguenots,  wrote  to  every  c(  an  In  Europe, 
stating,  that  having  just  detected  their  horrid  p.An  against  niS 
authority  and  person,  he  was  fortunate  enough  to  escape  from  the 
imminent  danger  to  which  he  was  exposed,  by  cutting  off  the 
leaders  of  the  party.  Many,  deceived  by  this  statement,  and  yet 
unacquainted  with  the  true  nature  of  the  facts,  congratulated  him 
on  his  good  fortune.  Among  others, Pope  Gregory'  XIII., on  re- 
ceiving the  account  of  the  transaction,  as  given  by  Charles,  of- 
fered up  public  thanks,  not  that  he  rejoiced  at  the  death  of  the 
supposed  traitors,  but  for  the  preservation  of  the  French  monarch 
and  his  kingdom  from  ruin. 

14.  Charles  did  not  long  survive  this  event ;  he  died  shortly  after- 
wards, of  a  pulmonary  complaint,  and  was  succeeded  in  the  throne 
by  his  brother,  HcThry  III.,  a  weak  anu  xMe prince.  In  the  be- 
ginning of  his  reign,  he  granted  impoi  i:  la;  pnvileges  to  the  Pro- 
testants, but  he  afterwards  joined  the  Zc«fi"we  projected  for  the 
defence  of  the  state  and  religion,  and  took  the  field  against  them. 
By  this  conduct  he  lost  the  confidnce  of  both  parties  ;  he  was 
finally  assassinated  by  James  Clerient,  a  Dominican  friar,  in  the 
fourth  year  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  Iii88. 

12.  When  did  it  take  place  ?  What  was  the  fate  of  Coligni  ?  With  rcgan'.  'o  the 
number  of  victims,  what  is  said?  AVhat  do  some  writers  exaggerate  it  to  *  What 
was  the  number  according  to  the  reformed,  martyrologist? — ^13.  What  did  Charles  ^o 
in  order  to  palliate  the  shame?  What  is  said  of  Pope  Gregory  XIII.  ? — 14,  By  whom 
was  Charles  succeeded  ?    What  is  said  of  Henry  ?    How  tad  ha  die  ? 


160 


IHANCE. 


SECTION  V. 

House  of  Bourbon,  from  Ihnry  IV.,  to  the  Death  qf  Louis  XT', 

Ji.  D.  1*589  to  1774. 

1.  On  the  death  of  Heniy  III.,  the  king  of  Navarre  ascended 
the  throne  of  France  under  the  title  of  Henry  IV.,  who  was  after- 
wards called  the  Great.  His  accession  was  liowcver  greatly  opposed 
by  a  powerful  party  in  the  state.  The  Cardinal  oT  Bourbon  was 
proclaimed  king  by  the  army  of  the  League,  then  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  Duke  of  Mayenne,  and  took  the  title  of  Charles  X. 
But  the  army  was  signally  defeated  by  Henry,  in  the  famous  bat- 
tle of  A'jy/. .  The  difficulties  a^fd  dangers  which  surrounded 
Henry  daily  increased.  He  had  been  educated  in  the  reformed 
religion,  which  he  still  continued  to  profess,  while  the  greater 

f)art  of  his  subjects  were  Catholics.  The  king  began  now  serious- 
y  to  turn  his  mind  to  the  subject  (if  religioii,  and  having  asked 
several  Pi'olcstant  divines  if  he  could  be  saved  by  professing  the 
Catholic  doctrine,  and  bcin^  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  con- 
cluded that  it  would  be  a  safer  policy,  in  his  peculiar  situation,  to 
embrace  that  religion.  Acconlingfy,  in  1593,  he  abjured  Pro- 
testantism, and  declared  himself  a  Catholic. 

2.  The  event  was  productive  of  beneficial  results  to  France; 
his  claim  was  immediately  acknowledged  by  all  orders  of  the 
state,  and  the  sanguinary  civil  wars  which  had  so  long  affl'cted 
the  kingdom,  were  happily  terminated.  Henry  having  gained 
quiet  possession  of  thetnrone,  was_^overned  by  principles  of  the 
wisest  policy.  By  the  celebrated  Edict  of  Nanles,  he  granted  to 
the  Protestants  Xw.  Uwq  exercise  of  their  religion,  coniirmed  all 
their  rights  and  privileges,  and  gave  them  free  admission  into  all 
the  offices  of  honor  and  emolument. 

3.  Henry  now  turned  his  attention  towards  the  improvement 
of  liis  kingdom.  A  civil  war  of  nearly  thirty  years'  duration  had 
produced  the  most  calamitous  efPicts.  The  land  was  untitled,  the 
people  poor  and  wretched,  the  crown  loaded  with  debt.  But  by 
the  wise  and  prudent  measures  of  Henry,  these  evils  were  soon 
removed,  and  prosperity  began  again  to  diffuse  itself  throughout 
the  kingdom.  The  wisest- of  his  counsellors  was  the  Baron  de 
Rosny,  afterwards  Duke  of  Sully,  in  whom  he  found  an  able 
minister  and  a  %ithful  friend. 

4.  Henry,  by  his  great  abilities,  having  elevated  France  from 
the  wretched  condition  in  which  he  found  her,  at  his  accession  to 
the  throne,  to  a  high  state  of  prosperity  and  happiness,  fell  a 
victim  to  the  fanaticism  of  a  rnonk  name*'  Ravaillac,  who  had  long 
planned  his  death.  As  Ihe  king  rode  through  the  streets  of  the 
capital,  he  was  accidentally  stopped  by  some  obstruction  in  the 
wray;  Ravaillac,  who  was  always  on  the  watch,  seized  this  fa- 
vourable moment,  mounted  on  the  wheel  of  the  carriage,  and 

1.  On  the  death  of  Henry  III.,  who  nscended  the  throne?  "Who  was  declared  king 
by  the  army  of  tlie  Leagtie?  In  wjint  had  he  been  educated  ?  What  did  lie  do  in  159;^  ? — 
2.  Of  what  was  this  event  productive?  What  did  he  do  by  the  Edict  of  Nantes? — -3.  To 
what  did  he  now  turn  his  attention?  AVho  was  the  wisest  of  his  counsellors?— 
4.  llow  did  Henry  die  ?    Relate  the  circumstances  of  his  death  ? 


FHANCE. 


161 


able 

1  from 

)n  to 

t\\  a 

J  long 

If  the 

the 

fa- 

and 

ll  king 

W^  ?— 
-3.  To 

Urs?— 


slaboed  the  king  twice  before  any  one  could  oppose  him.  Thus 
fell  Ilcnry  IV.,  who  m:vy  justly  be  ranked  amoh"  the  greatest  of 
the  French  monarchs,  in  the  fifty-sevenlh  year  of  his  age,  and  in 
the  twenty-first  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  1010. 

5.  When  the  fatal  event  was  made  known  in  Paris,  the  whole 
city  presented  a  scene  of  mourning.  Kavaillac  was  sei/.etl,  and 
put  to  the  most  cruel  tortures,  to  induce  him  to  confess  the  names 
of  those  who  were  his  accomplices  ;  but  to  the  last,  he  persisted  in 
maintaining  that  no  one  except  himself  was  concerned  in  the 
action.  As  a  sovereign,  Henry  was  deservedly  great;  to  pro- 
mote the  happiness  of  his  people,  seems  to  have  been  his  predomi- 
nate passion;  he  was  kind  and  familiar  to  the  lowest  of  his  sub- 
jects, and  was  beloved  by  theffi  to  a  degree  bordering  on  enthu- 
siasm. His  private  life  was  far  from  being  so  commendable,  and 
the  manners  of  his  courtiers  were  rendered  profligate  from  the 
example  of  their  sovereign. 

0.  Louis  XHI.,  the  son  of  the  late  monarch,  succeeded  to  the 
throne  at  the  age  of  nine  years,  under  the  regency  of  his  mother, 
Mary  of  Medicis,  who  displeased  the  nobility  by  her  partiality  for 
Italians ;  and  during  her  administration  the  kingdom  relapsed 
into  many  ili.-iorders.  Louis,  on  assuming  the  rems  (>f  govern- 
ment, chose  for  his  prime  minister  the  famous  Cardinal  Richelieu, 
one  of  the  greatest  men  of  his  a^e.  During  the  reign  of  this  mon- 
arch, the  kingdom  was  again  distracted  by  civil  war;  the  Pro- 
testants attempted  to  throw  off  their  allegiance,  and  to  establish 
an  independent  state,  selecting  liochelle  for  the  capital.  Riche- 
lieu laid  siege  to  this  city,  which  finally  surrendered  after  an  ob- 
stinate resistance  of  t^velve  months.  The  fall  of  this  city  termi 
nated  the  civil  war,  and  greatly  weakened  the  Protestant  powei 
in  France.  A  second  rebellion  was  excited  by  the  Duke  of 
Orleans,  the  king's  brother,  and  supported  by  the  Duke  of 
Montmorency;  but  it  was  finally  crushed,  and  Montmorency 
executed  for  treason. 

7.  The  great  abilities  of  Richelieu  were  conspicuous  in  all  his 
undertakings.  While  he  extended  the  glory  of  France  and  com- 
manded the  respect  of  all  the  powers  of  Europe,  he  became  also 
the  zealous  patron  of  literature  and  science,  and  instituted  the 
French  Academy.  He  died  in  1642,  and  was  followed  to  the 
tomb  in  the  succeeding  year  by  Louis  himself,  in  the  forty-third 
year  of  his  age  and  the  thirty-fourth  of  his  rei^n. 

8.  Louis  XIV.  succeeded  his  father  at  the  early  a^e  of  five  years, 
under  th«^  regency  of  his  mother,  Ann  of  Austna.  She  made 
choice  of  Cardinal  Mazarin  for  her  piime  minister,  whose  admi- 
nistration was  particularly  distinguished  by  the  defeat  of  the 
Spaniards  at  Itocroy,  Friburg,  and  Lens,  who  taking  advantage 
of  the  king's  minority  had  commenced  hostilities.  On  the  death 
of  Mazarin,  Louis,  at  the  age  of  twenty-two,  took  upon  lamsetf 

6.  What  is  said  of  Paris  when  the  news  was  made  known  ?  AVTiat  is  said  of  Jlenry 
as  a  sovereign?  Of  his  private  life?— «.  Who  succeeded  to  ilie  throne?  MTio  was 
chosen  prime  minister?  Dnrinfr  the  reign  of  Louis,  what  is  said  of  the  kinfrdoro  ?  By 
whom  was  a  second  rebellion  headed  ?— 7.  What  is  said  of  tlie  al-ilities  of  Richelieu  ? 
When  did  he  die  ?— a  Who  succeeded  ?  Who  was  made  prime  minister  '  How  was 
his  administration  distinguished  ? 


i62 


FRANCE. 


i; 


the  entire  direction  of  the  affairs  of  government.  To  the  happy 
choice  he  made  of  his- ministers,  may  be  attributed  the  brilliant 
achievements  that  distinguished  the  early  part  of  his  reign.  The 
financial  affairs  were  regulated  bjr  the  famous  Colbert,  an  able 
and  sagacious  statesman ;  his  armies  were  commanded  by  the 
Princes  of  Conde  and  Turenne,  two  of  the  greatest  generals  of 
the  age ;  while  the  genius  of  Vauban  was  employed  in  fortifying 
his  towns. 

9.  He  subdued  Franche  Comte,  which  he  annexed  to  France; 
conquered  a  part  of  Netherlands;  overran  Alsace,  and  twice  de- 
solated the  Palatinate.  Alarmed  at  the  success  that  attended 
the  arms  of  the  French  monarch,  the  league  of  Augsburg  yvdi^ 
formed,  in  which  Holland,  Spain,  Sweden,"and  several  other  of 
the  German  States  united  against  him.  In  1701  a  second  league 
was  entered  into  by  England,  Germany,  and  Holland,  against 
the  power  of  France.  The  splendid  career  of  victory  which 
marked  the  early  part  of  his  reign,  was  now  exchanged  for  a  series 
of  reverses  which  attended  the  close  of  his  long  and  eventful  life. 
His  armies  were  no  longer  directed  by  the  master  spirits  of  Tu- 
renne and  Conde;  they  had,  moreover,  to  contend  with  the  genius 
of  the  Duke  of  Marlborough  and  Prince  Eugene,  who  gained  over 
them  the  celebrated  victories  of  Blenheim,  Ramillies,  Oudenarde 
and  Malplaquet ;  and  at  the  peace  of  Utrecht,  Louis  lost  nearly  all 
the  advantages  he  had  formerly  gained. 

10.  Louis  died  in  the  seventy-eighth  year  of  his  age,  and  the 
seventy-third  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  1715.  His  reign,  which  is  one 
of  the  longest  recorded  in  history,  is  illustrated  by  many  brilliant 
achievements.  The  most  impolitic  measure  of  his  long  adminis- 
tration, and  one  that  has  incurred  the  censure  of  subsequent  his- 
torians, was  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  granted  by 
Henry  IV.  for  the  toleration  of  the  Protestant  worship.  By  this 
act,  all  the  Protestant  ministers  who  refused  to  abjure  their 
tenets,  were  commanded  to  quit  the  kingdom  within  the  space 
of  two  months.  As  to  the  other  Protestants,  they  were  allowed 
•to  remain  in  France,  where  thev  mi^ht  freely  carry  on  their  busi- 
ness,^ "  without  being  molested  or  harassetl  on  account  of  their 
religion,"  to  use  the  words  of  the  repealing  act.  Many,  however, 
j)reterred  to  follow  their  ministers  into  exile;  but  as  to  the  num- 
Der  of  persons  who  thus  went  into  banishment,  it  is  impossible  to 
ascertain.  Some  authors  swell  the  number  to  five  hundred  thou- 
sand ;  while  Larrey  and  Benoit,  both  Protestant  writers,  admit 
it  to  have  been  ab>  ut  two  hundred  thousand.  The  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, whose  candor  and  ample  means  of  research  entitle  him 
to  credit,  assures  us  that  the  French  refugees  did  not  exceed  sixty 
thou sa nil  in  all. 

11.  Although  the  king,  with  the  advice  of  his  ministers,  adopted 
these  severe  measures  against  the  Huguenots,  it  cannot  be  sup- 

Who  reprulated  the  financial  affairs?  "Who  commanded  his  armies?— 0.  What  did 
he  do?  What  league  was  formed  against  him?  In  1701,  what  was  formed?  WHiat 
IS  said  of  his  career  of  victory?  What  victories  were  gained  by  Prince  Eugene?— 
10.  When  did  Louis  die?  What  is  said  of  his  reign?  What  was  the  most  impoiitie 
measure  ?  By  this  edict,  what  was  commanded  ?  What  is  said  of  the  number  who 
-  went  into  banishment  ?    How  many  do  some  authors  state  ? 


( 
C 

t 

I 

r 

a 
I 


a 

01 

ol 


his- 

by 

this 
their 


)pted 
sup- 


FRANCE. 


163 


oi.  X  that  this  portion  of  his  subjects  were  entirely  without  blame; 

heii  frequent  manifestations  of  hostility  to  the  government,  their 
many  open  revolts,  which  had  plunged  the  kingdom  into  all  the 
evila  of  civil  war,  might  be  oifered  as  some  palliation  for  the  revo- 
cation of  the  Ddict  of  Nantes.  To  this  may  be  added  the  fact, 
that  all  the  Protestant  governments  of  Europe  at  the  time  exer- 
cised the  utmost  severity  against  the  Catholic  portion  of  their 
subjects.  This,  however,  is  but  a  feeble  excuse ;  example  is  no 
palliation  for  a  fault;  in  a  more  enlightened  and  liberal  age,  we 
disavow  the  spirit  of  persecution,  even  the  shadow  of  intolerance. 

12.  Louis  is  said  to  have  been  handsome  in  his  person,  and  to 
have  excelled  in  all  the  polite  accomplishments  of  the  age.  The 
love  of  glory  was  his  ruling  passion;  this  he  pursued,  not  only  by 
his  military  achievements  and  the  splendor  of  his  conquests,  but 
also  by  the  patronage  which  he  gave  to  literature  and  science;  by 
promoting  all  the  useful  arts,  and  by  giving  encouragement  to 
commerce,  manufactures,  and  public  works.  The  capital  was 
embellished,  the  palaces  of  Versailles  and  Louvre  were  built; 
the  canal  of  Languedoc  and  other  useful  works  were  constructed. 
The  reign  of  Louis  XIV.  has  been  styled  the  Angustan  Ji^e  of 
French  literature,  and  is  distinguished  for  the  number  of  eminent 
men  who  flourished  during  that  period.  Conde  and  Turenne  at 
the  head  of  his  armies  have  acquired  imperishable  fame;  Colbert 
in  the  cabinet;  Bossuet,  Fenelon,  and  Bourdaloue  in  sacred  elo- 
quence; Pascal  and  Descartes  in  Mathematics  and  Philosophy; 
Racine,  Boileau,  J.  B.  Rousseau  in  poetry. 

13.  Louis  XV.,  the  great-grandson  of  the  late  monarch,  suc- 
ceeded to  the  throne  at  the  age  of  five  years  under  the  regency 
of  the  Duke  of  Orleans.  The  Dutchess  of  Ventadour  was  ap- 
pointed governess  to  the  young  king,  a  lady  well  qualified  for  the 
important  charge  reposed  in  her.  Louis,  on  coming  of  age,  chose 
for  his  chief  minister  the  virtuous  and  amiable  Cardinal  Fleury, 
who  was  then  in  the  seventy-third  year  of  his  age,  but  still  re- 
tained his  vigour  and  activity  till  near  ninety.  By  the  wise  and 
pacific  counsels  of  this  distinguished  man,  the  prosperity  of 
France  was  revived  and  its  tranquillity  preserved  for  near  twenty 
years. 

14.  After  the  death  of  Fleurv,  France  was  engaged  in  the  war 
of  the  Austrian  Succession,  wnich  took  place  on  the  death  of  the 
emperor  Charles  VL  The  two  competitors  for  the  imperial 
throne  were  Maria  Theresa,  the  eldest  daughter  of  the  late  em- 
peror, and  Charles  the  elector  of  Bavaria.  The  claim  of  the  for- 
mer was  supported  by  Great  Britain,  while  the  cause  of  the  latter 
was  espoused  by  France  and  Prussia.  The  English  and  their 
allies  under  George  11.  gained  the  battle  of  Dettingen,  and  the 
French  in  their  turn  obtained  the  victory  at  the  battle  of  Fonte- 

11.  What  cannot  be  supposed?  What  might  be  offered  as  some  palliation  for  the 
revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes?  To  this,  what  may  be  added?  What  do  we  di» 
avow  ?— 12.  What  is  said  of  Louis?  What  has  his  reign  been  styled  ?  Mention  some 
of  the  most  distinguished  men.  — 13.  Who  succeeded  to  the  throne  ?  "Whom  did  Louis 
choose  for  his  chief  minister?  By  his  wise  counsel8,what  was  revived?— 14.  In  wha* 
was  France  engaged?  Who  were  the  two  competitors?  By  whom  were  they  sup 
ported? 


164 


FRANCE. 


noy.  Peace  was  restored  by  the  treniy  of  .^ix -la- Chapelie,  and 
the  claim  of  Maria  Theresa  was  acknowledged. 

15.  In  1755  war  was  again  renev/ed  between  England  and 
France,  respecting  their  w^mcncanpossessions.  This  was  termi- 
nated by  the  peace  concluded  at  Paris  in  1763,  when  the  most 
important  of  the  French  possessions  in  North  America  were 
ceded  to  Great  Britain.  Louis  died  in  1774,  in  the  sixty-fifth 
year  of  his  age,  and  in  the  fifty-ninth  of  his  reign. 

The  reign  of  this  mo"  rch  and  that  of  his  predecessor  occupied 
the  unexampled  period  of  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  years. 


SECTION  VI. 

Louis   XVI.;   The  Revolution;  Buonaparte;  Louis  XVI IL; 
Charles  X.    From  A.  D,  1774  to  1830. 


1.  Louis  XVI.,  the  grandson  of  the  late  king,  succeeded  to  the 
throne  in  the  twentieth  year  of  his  age.  'J'he  situation  of  this 
virtuous  and  benevolent  prince  was  beset  with  difficulties  of  no 
ordinarjr  character.  The  prodigality  of  his  predecessor  had 
impoverished  the  nation  and  loaded  the  people  with  taxation;  a 
general  corruption  of  morals  and  contempt  for  relif  ion  were 
manifested  by  those  who  were  at  the  head  of  the  government, 
while  the  principles  of  atheism  were  widely  disseminated  through 
the  writings  of  Voltaire,  Rousseau  and  others. 

2.  The  deranged  state  of  the  finance  first  claimed  the  attention 
of  Louis.  He  placed  at  the  head  of  this  department,  Tur^ot^  an 
eminent  statesman,  and  chose  Malesherbes  as  his  prime  minister. 
These  distinguished  men,  after  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to 
remove  the  evils  and  to  reform  the  abuses  of  the  state,  resigned 
their  situations  and  retired  from  office.  The  celebrated  Necker, 
a  native  of  Geneva,  having  succeeded  Turgot  at  the  head  of  the 
finance,  pursued  the  same  system  of  economy  and  reform ;  but 
becoming  unpopular  with  the  courtiers,  he  was  finally  removed. 

3.  About  this  period,  two  commissioners  from  the  United  States 
arrived  at  Paris,  to  solicit  the  aid  of  France  in  behalf  of  the  Ame- 
ricans, who  were  then  struggling  for  their  independence  against 
the  power  of  Great  Britain.  Although  the  American  envoys 
were  at  first  denied  an  audience  in  a  public  capacity,  still  the 
cause  in  which  their  country  was  engaged  excited  tne  deepest 
sympathy  among  the  French  nobility,  and  obtained  many  private 
volunteers,  amonff  whom  the  Marquis  de  Lqfaj/ette  was  the  most 
conspicuous.    Wneri  the  news  of  tne  failure  ofuurgoyne'^  expe- 

By  whnl  was  peace  restored  ? — ^15,  In  1775,  what  wnr  was  renewed  ?  How  did  it 
terminate?  When  did  Loiiis  die ?  ^Vhat  was  the  length  of  his  reign?  What  period 
did  these  two  monarohs  occupy? 

1.  Who  succeeded  to  the  throne?  IVhat  is  said  of  his  situation?  ^V^latwere  mani- 
fested? What  were  disseminated ?— 2.  What  claimed  the  attention  of  Louis?  WTio 
was  placed  at  the  head  of  this  department?    Who  succeeded  Turgot? — 3.  At  tha. 

Sieriod,  who  arrived  at  Paris?    What  is  said  of  their  cause?    When  the  news  of  th« 
ailurc  of  Burgoyne's  expedition  reached  Paris,  what  took  plane  ? 


fhance. 


165 


a 


id  It 
iriod 


tha. 
the 


dition  reached  Paris,  a  favorable  change  took  place  in  the  French 
cabinet  with  regard  to  America.  The  queen,  who  had  always 
favored  the  interest  of  the  Americans,  now  espoused  the  cause 
for  which  they  contended  with  renewed  ardor.  ^  The  king  and 
bis  ministers,  who  had  hitherto  acted  with  caution  and  reserve, 
at  length  determined  openly  to  acknowledge  the  independence 
of  the  United  States.  Their  commissioners,  Franklin  and  Deane, 
were  received  as  public  ambassadors,  and  in  February,  1778,  a 
treaty  of  amity  and  commerce  was  signed  between  France  and 
America. 

As' soon  as  thjs  event  was  made  public,  the  English  ambassa- 
dor was  immediately  recalled  from  Paris,  and  war  declared  by 
Great  Britain  against  France. 

4.  Various  causes  have  been  assigned  as  the  oriyin  of  the 
French  Revolution.  The  public  debt,  which  had  been  greatly 
increased  hy  the  benevolent  efforts  of  Louis,  in  assisting  the  peo- 
ple of  the  United  States  in  gaining  their  independence,  left  the 
state  of  (he  finance  in  the  most  embarrassed  condition ;  the  return 
of  the  French  ofilcers  and  soldiers,  after  the  successful  termina- 
tion of  the  Jlmerican  Revolution,  disseminated  through  France  a 
spirit  in  favor  of  liberty  and  republican  principles;  a  general 
corruption  of  morals  and  open  contempt  for  religion,  became 
more  prevalent,  particularly  among  the  higher  orders  of  the  state, 
while  atheism  and  infidelity  were  daily  increasing.  These  and 
other  circumstances  contributed  towards  exciting  that  fearful 
storm  which  spread  devastation  and  blood  over  the  plains  of 
France,  and  convulsed  the  whole  continent  of  Europe. 

5.  After  every  plan  for  restoring  the  deranged  cv  dition  of  the 
finance  had  proved  ineffectual,  Xoiiis  convoked  an  assembly 
called  the  Notables,  composed  of  persons  selected  from  the  high- 
est orders  of  the  state,  to  whom  it  was  proposed  to  levy  a  tax  on 
all  classes  without  ixception,  in  proportion  to  their  prosperity; 
but  they  refused  to  sanction  this  measure,  as  they  perceived  it 
would  subject  them  to  some  personal  sacrifices.  After  this  a  de- 
mand was  made  for  the  convocation  of  the  Stales- General,  a  body 
consisting  of  the  three  orders,  nobility,  clergy,  and  commons, 
which  had  not  been  Asembled  since  the  year  1614,  and  never  had 
a  regular  existence. 

6.  The  assembly  of  the  States- General  convened  on  the  5th  of 
May,  1789,  at  Versailles,  where  it  was  addressed  by  the  king  in 
a  mild  and  conciliatory  speech.  It  was  not  long,  however,  be- 
fore the  members  of  the  assembly  disagreed  among  themselves; 
the  commons,  with  such  of  the  nobility  and  clergy  as  were  dis- 
posed to  join  them,  seized  the  legislative  authority,  declared 
themselves  the  representatives  of  the  people,  and  styled  themselves 
the  National  ^ssemblp.  Of  this  body  Bailly  was  chosen  presi- 
dent, while  Mirabeau  and  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  (a  man  of  the 

In  1778,  what  was  done?  What  was  done  by  Great  Britain? — 4.  What  ore  some 
of  the  causes  oosigned  as  the  origin  of  the  Vrcnch  Revolution? — 5.  What  did  Louis 
convoke?  What  was  proposed?  After  this,  what  :Jemand  was  made? — 6.  When 
was  *ho  States-Genoral  convened?  What  did  the  commons  do?  Of  this  body  who 
was  chosen  president? 


166 


FRANCE. 


most  abandoned  charact**;*,)  were  the  two  most  prominent  meni- 
bers.  By  the  very  first  act  of  the  National  Assembly^  Louis 
found  himself,  in  a  great  measure,  deprived  of  his  authority,  and 
all  who  refused  to  unite  with  the  commons  saw  themselves  shut 
out  from  power,  and  all  their  rights  and  privileges  invaded. 

7.  While  these  things  were  transacting  at  Versailles,  an  insur- 
rection broke  out  in  Pa'  is,  which  was  characterizr<l  by  the  moi^ 
ungovernable  violence.  The  Hotel  des  Invalided  waf  i;iken  by 
surprise,  and  thirty  thouiu nd  muskets  were  seized ,;  the  p'  ison  of 
Bastile  was  demolished,  the  governor  wa«  mass ! -red  a'.d  V'i 
head  fixed  upon  a  pike,  Jind  carried  throu^..h  the  -jireets  ah^ldwt 
the  shouts  of  the  infuriaterl  rabble.  Wiien  tlie  news  jf  these  vio- 
lent proceedings  reached  Versailles,  the  kiii«T  hastened  to  the 
capital,  with  the  hope  of  h^w^  able  h  alhiy  the  tumult;  he  ad- 
dressed the  multitude  with  the  warmest  expressions  ot  friendship, 
dnd  succeeded  in  restorii^  'x  temporarv  calu. ;  aft  i-  this  he  bg\xm 
returned  to  Vernailhs  But  sitrcely  nau  he  departed,  v.heri  the 
iaiiarrection  was  renewed  with  increased  viol  nee.  The  .  •''■.i- 
riated  poj-mlact^  directed  their  vengeance  agivinsi  all  thr.^e  whom 
they  consi.^cred  their  oppressovs,  and  the  whole  ciiy  of  Paris  was 
deluged  in  l»i'v!od. 

8.  They  fm  rlly  j^roceeded  to  Versailles,  and  demanded  that 
the  king  shouM  i  iturn  (o  the  capital.  In  compliance  with  their 
request,  (he  -»ritortiinf\\e  monarch,  accompanied  by  the  royal 
family",  U'lt  Versailles  and  proceeded  on  hisviy  to  Paris;  he 
was,  however,  protected  from  violence  through  Ire  influence  and 
efforts  of  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette^  who  commandrd  the  national 
guard. 

9.  Tlie.  progress  of  the  revolution  now  made  ra[>id  advances; 
the  States- General  underwent  a  change  and  wis-i  styled  the 
National  Assembly;  the  royal  authority  was  nearly  annihilated  t 
the  privileges  of  the  nobles  and  clergy  were  abolished  ;  the  church 
lands  confiscated ;  the  monasteries  suppressed,  and  France  di- 
vided into  eighty -three  departments. 

The  next  measure  of  the  National  Assembly  was  the  formation 
of  a  new  constitution,  and  from  this  circumstance  it  was  styled 
the  Constituent  Assembly.     _  * 

10.  In  the  mean  time,  Louis  and  the  royal  family  escaped  from 
the  palace  of  Tuileries,  and  reached  the  frontiers  of  tne  king- 
dom, when  they  were  detected  and  again  brought  back  to  Pans. 
The  new  constitution  was  at  length  completed,  and  received  the 
sanction  of  the  king;  it  established  a  limited  monarchy,  and  placed 
all  orders  of  the  state  upon  an  equality.  After  this  the  assembly 
dissolved  itself  on  the  30th  of  September,  1791.  The  next 
assembly  that  met  on  the  first  of  October  was  styled  the  Legis- 
lative Assembly.  * 

By  its  first  act,  what  did  Louis  find?— 7.  "What  brolte  out  in  Paris?  What  was 
done  ?  "Wlien  this  news  reached  Versailles,  what  did  Louis  do?  Against  whom  did 
the  populace  direct  their  vengeance  ? — 8.  Where  did  they  proceed,  and  what  did  they 
demand?  By  whom  was  Louis  protected? — 9.  What  is  said  of  the  progress  of  iho 
revolution  ?  How  was  France  divided  ?  What  was  the  next  measure  of  the  National 
Assembly  ? — 10.  In  the  mean  time  what  did  Louis  do  ?  What  di^  the  new  constitution 
establish?    What  was  the  next  assembly  styled  ? 


fBANCE. 


167 


11.  At  an  eaily  stage  of  th(*  revolution,  various  political  clubs 
were  formed,  among  which  the  Jacobin  Club  (so  railed  from  the 
place  of  its  meeting)  was  the  most  predominant.  This  factious 
association  long  continued  to  possess  a  powerful  influence  in  the 
capital  and  to  ffovern  the  proceedings  ot  the  Assembly.  Another 
association,  styled  the  Club  of  Cordeliers,  surpassed  tne  Jacobins 
in  avowed  contempt  for  religion,  government,  and  law.  On  the 
2Jst  of  September,  1792,  a  new  body  was  convened,  styled  the 
National  Convention  ;  at  its  first  meeting  the  regal  government 
was  abolished,  and  France  declared  a  republic ;  the  next  step  was 
to  consummate  the  drama ;  the  king  himself  was  arraigned  at  the 
bar  to  answer  to  various  charges  brought  against  him. 

12.  In  vain  did  Louis  refute  the  absurd  charges  of  which  he 
was  accused ;  in  vain  did  the  elcguence  of  Deseze  vindicate  his 
innocence;  his  ei."emies  thirsted  tor  his  blood,  and  the  sentence 
of  death  was  pronounced  against  him.  The  ill-fated  monarch, 
who  had  passed  through  all  these  trying  scenes  with  a  fortitude 
not  usually  met  with  under  similar  circumstances,  boMed  in  per- 
fect resignation  to  that  fate  winch  he  saw  he  was  unable  to  avoid. 
On  the  21st  of  January,  1793,  after  taking  an  affectionate  leave 
of  his  queen,  his  children,  and  his  sister,  tne  princess  Elizabeth, 
who  had  attended  him  in  the  most  trying  scenes,  he  was  led  to 
the  place  of  execution.  With  a  firm  step  he  ascended  the  scaf- 
fold J  for  a  moment  he  surveyed  the  multitude  with  calm  serenity, 
and  then  addressed  them  in  a  few  words :  "  I  die  innocent ;  I 
pardon  all  my  enemies,  and  I  pray  that  France  may  not  suffer 
for  the  blood  she  is  about  to  shed."  At  this  moment  the  noise 
of  the  drums  drowned  his  voice ;  he  then  calmly  placed  his  head 
under  the  guillotine,  and  as  the  axe  descended,  his  confessor  ex- 
claimed, *'  Son  of  St.  Louis,  ascend  to  heaven."  Thus  perished 
Louis  XVI.,  in  the  thirty-ninth  year  of  his  age ;  a  prince  whose 
only  fault  seems  to  have  been  the  love  of  his  people. 

13.  After  the  death  of  the  king,  his  amiable  and  virtuous  con- 
sort, Marie  Jlntoinette,  was  marked  out  for  destruction.  On  the 
16th  of  October,  1793,  having  received  the  sentence  of  death,  she 
was  brought  from  the  prison,  meanly  clad,  with  ^er  hands  bound 
behind  her,  and  conducted  to  the  place  of  execution  in  a  common 
cart,  attended  by  her  confessor,  the  curate  of  St.  Landry.  As  she 
passed  through  the  streets,  she  occasionally  raised  her  languid 
eyes  and  gazed  for  a  moment  oh  the  yiorA^LibertydtXiA  Equality, 
inscribed  on  the  houses.  On  the  scafibid  she  conducted  herself 
with  her  usual  fortitude,  until  she  was  desired  to  lay  her  head 
upon  the  block;  at  this  awful  moment  she  grew  pale  and  became 
apparently  insensible.  She  was  beheaded  amidst  the  furious  cries 
of  Vive  la  Republique. 

14.  During  the  May  of  1794,  the  amiable  and  beautiful  prin- 

11.  At  an  early  stare  of  the  Revolution,  what  were  formed?  What  were  the  two 
principal  clubs  ?  At  the  first  meeting  of  the  National  Convention,  what  was  done  ?— 
12.  What  is  said  of  Louis?  What  sentence  was  pronounced  against  him?  On  the 
2l8t  of  January  what  was  done  ?  What  words  dia  he  address  ?  What  did  his  con- 
fessor exclaim?— 13.  Who  was  next  marked  out  for  destruction?  On  the  16th of 
October  what  is  said  of  her  ?  As  she  passed  the  streets  ?  On  the  scafTold  ?  - 14.  During 
th*  May  of  1794,  what-was  done  ? 


168 


FRANCE. 


cess  Elizabeth,  the  sister  of  Louis,  was  brought  forth  to  execu- 
tion: and  about  a  year  later,  tiie  young  dauphin,  an  interesting 
chil(K  died  in  prison,  of  a  disease  contracted  from  confinement, 
and  from  the  barbarous  treatment  he  received  from  the  guards. 
Of  all  the  members  of  the  royal  family,  the  daughter  of  Louis, 
afterwards  duchess  of  Angouleme,  was  the  only  one  who  did  not 
fall  a  victim  to  the  furious  storm  that  desolated  France. 

15.  The  National  Convention  was  soon  divided  into  furious 
factions,  of  which  the  principal  were  the  Mountain  party,  headed 
by  Robespierre,  Danton,  and  Marat,  men  of  the  most  unparal- 
leled depravity  and  cruelty;  and  the  Girondists,  of  which  Bnssot, 
Vergniaudj  and  Condorcet,  were  (he  leaders,  and  were  less  ex- 
travagant in  their  views.  The  Mountain  party,  under  Robes- 
pierre and  his  associates,  whose  bloody  dominion  is  styled  "  the 
reign  of  terror,"  having  gained  the  ascendency,  committed  the 
most  fearful  massacres.  Brissot  and  Vergniaud,  the  leaders  of 
the  Girondists,  with  twenty  of  their  partisans,  fell  a  sacrifice  to 
the  vengeance  of  the  predominant  faction.  That  monster  of  vice 
and  cruelty,  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  suffered  the  same  fate,  from 
the  hands  of  those  very  men  whom  he  iiud  been  instrumental  in 
bringing  into  power. 

16.  The  Convention  now  indulged  in  the  most  extravagant 
excesses.  On  motion  of  Gobet,  archbishop  of  Paris,  the  Christian 
religion  was  suppressed,  and  a  decree  passed,  declaring  that  the 
only  deities  hereafter  to  be  worshipped  in  France,  should  be 
Liberty,  Equality,  and  Reason  ;  a  republican  calendar  was  esta- 
blished j  the  Sunday  was  abolished,  and  in  its  place  every  ttnth 
day  was  appointed  as  a  day  of  rest.  The  churchcb  were  d  sspoiied 
of  their  ornaments  and  treasures^  even  the  bells  were  melted  and 
cast  into  cannon. 

17.  After  these  extraordinary  proceedings,  the  Convention  was 
again  divided  into  two  violent  parvies ;  Robespierrfi  at  the  head 
of  one,  and  Danton  the  leader  of  the  other.  Robespierre  prevailed, 
and  all  his  most  conspicuous  opponents  were  brought  to  the  guil- 
lotine; but  his  own  bloody  career  was  soon  destined  t  terminate; 
being  condemned  on  a  charge  of  tyranny,  he  was  executed  in  July, 
1794.  After  the^  fall  of  Robespierre,  the  Jacobin  club  was  sup- 
pressed, and  during  the  followin*?  year  a  third  Convention  wdA 
formed,  and  the  executive  power  vested  in  five  Directors, 

18.  The  sovereigns  of  Europe,  alarmed  at  the  extravagant  pro- 
ceedings of  the  revolution  in  France,  began  to  consider  the  pro- 
priety of  uniting  their  forces,  in  order  to  opt>08e  its  fearful  pro- 

fress.  At  an  early  stage  of  the  convulsion  a  coalition  was  formed 
etween  Prussia  and  Austria,  foi  the  purpose  of  re-establishing 
the  royal  authority  and  restoring  tranquillity  to  the  country.  After 
the  execution  of  Louis,  the  first  of  the  five  great  coalittdns  was 

About  a  year  later? — 15.  How  was  the  National  Convention  divided?  What  is 
said  of  the  Mountain  party  ?  Of  Brissot,  &c.  ?  Of  the  Duke  of  Orleans  ?— 16.  "What 
was  done  on  the  motion  of  Gobet?  What  is  said  of  the  churches? — 17.  Afler  this, 
what  is  said  of  ihe  convention  ?  Wlio  prevailed  ?  What  is  said  of  his  own  career  T 
After  the  fall  of  Robespierre,  what  was  done  ? — 18.  What  is  said  of  the  sovereigns  of 
Europe  ?  At  an  early  stage  of  the  Revolution  what  was  formed  ?  And  after  the  deatb 
oflxtttii? 


FRANwEt 


169 


pro- 

pro- 

pro- 

rmed 

(hing . 

Lfter 

was 

aat  ii 
I  What 
this, 
^reer  t 
rns  of 
rdeatli 


formed  between  Great  Britain,  Holland,  Russia,  and  Spam, 
r gainst  France.  The  combined  forces  hafin^  invaded  France, 
under  the  command  of  the  Duke  of  Brunswick,  were  completely 
overthrown. 

19.  The  French,  elated  by  this  triumph,  began  to  think  of  car- 
rying  their  arms  into  the  dominions  of  their  assailants.  Accord- 
ingly, under  the  command  of  Dumouriez,  they  subdued  the  Neth- 
erlands, Holland,  Switzerland,  and  a  part  of  Germany.  In  1796, 
the  command  of  the  French  ^  -my  was  given  to  Napoleon  Buona- 
parte, then  a  joung  man  in  ihe  twenty-seventh  year  of  his  age, 
who  had  previously  distinguished  himself  at  the  siege  of  Toulon. 
This  extraordinary  man  soon  astonished  the  whole  continent  of  Eu- 
rope by  the  brilliancy  of  his  victories.  He  completed  the  conquest 
of  Italy,  and  compelled  the  Austrians  to  sign  the  treaty  of  Campo 
Formio,  by  which  the  French  conquests  in  the  Netherlands  were 
confirmed.  The  Venetian  territories  were  given  up  to  Austria, 
and  the  Milanese  was  ceded  to  the  Cisalpine  Republic,  which  was 
newly  formed  out  of  the  Austrian  and  Papal  territories  in  Italy. 

20.  Buonaparte  next  directed  his  victorious  arms  against 
Egypt,  defeated  the  Mamelukes  in  the  famous  battle  of  the  ryra- 
mias,  and  took  possession  of  Cairo  and  all  the  Delta.  In  1798, 
the  French  fleet  was  defeated  by  the  English  under  the  celebrated 
Nelson,  in  the  Bat)  of  AbouMr.  In  1799,  a  second  coalition  was 
formed  between  England  and  Russia,  in  which  Austria  and  seve- 
ral other  powers  afterwards  engaged.  During  the  campaign 
which  followed,  the  French  were  most  unfortunate.  The  Aus- 
trians, under  the  Archduke  Charles,  and  the  Russians  under  their 
general  Suwarrow,^  gained  several  important  victories  in  the 
north  of  Italy  and  in  Germany,  and  by  uniting  their  forces,  they 
threatened  the  frontiers  of  France. 

21.  At  this  crisis,  Buonaparte  found  it  necessary  to  return  to 
Paris  to  remedy  the  disorders  caused  by  the  misconduct  of  the 
Directory  at  home.  By  the  aid  of  his  partisans,  Fouche,  Talley- 
rand, and  others,  he  succeeded  in  abolishing  entirely  the  Direc- 
tory, framed  a  new  constitution,  and  caused  himself  to  be  elected 
first  consul.  From  this  moment  the  affairs  of  France  took  a  new 
turn;  Buonaparte  finding  himself  placed  beyond  all  control,  by 
his  energy  and  activity  surmounted  every  obstacle  caused  by  the 
intriffues  of  his  enemies ;  and  by  suppressing  various  factions 
whicn  had  long  existed  in  the  country^,  succeeded  in  restoring 
order  and  tranquillity  in  every  department  of  the  government. 

22.  Placing  himself  again  at  the  head  of  his  army,  he  effected 
the  celebrated  passage  of  the  Alps,  and  defeated  the  Austrians  in 
the  memorable  battle  of  Marengo  ;  this  victory  was  followed  by 
a  second  defeat  of  the  Austrians  at  Hoherdinden,  by  the  French 
under  Moreau.  These,  and  other  advantages  on  the  part  of 
France,  were  followed  by  the  peace  of  Luneville,  with  Austria, 
and  the  German  empire  $  and  in  the  succeeding  year,  1802,  after 

19.  In  1776,  what  was  done?  What  is  said  of  this  extraordinary  man?— 20.  Whera 
did  Buonaparte  next  direct  his  arms  ?  In  1798  what  took  place  ?  vVlio  gained  seversl 
victories  in  the  north  of  Italy,  Jcc.  ? — ^21.  At  this  crisis  what  did  Buonaparte  find  it 
necessary  to  do  ?  By  the  aid  of  his  partisans,  what  did  he  do?  What  did  he  now  dot 
—82.  What  did  he  now  effect  ?  ^ 

Id 


170 


FRANCS. 


the  peace  of  Amiens  with  England,  Europe  fur  the  first  time  since 
(he  commencement  of  the  Jievohtlion,  enjoyed  the  blessing  of  uni- 
versal tranquillity. 

23.  Buonaparte  spent  the  short  interval  that  elapsed  between 
the  cessation  of  war  and  the  renewal  of  hostilities,  in  performing 
various  acts  of  public  utility.  Jn  compliance  with  a  previous  con- 
tract with  Pope  Pius  VII.,  he  re-established  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, which  had  been  suppressed  by  order  of  the  Convention;  He 
published  a  civil  code  j  offered  great  facilities  to  commerce ;  and 
greatly  embellished  the  city  of  Paris  by  new  buildings  and  monu- 
ments. But  at  the  same  time  bis  course  was  marked  with  cruelty 
and  blood ;  he  exercised  the  utmost  rigor  against  Moreau  and 
PichegrUytwo  illustrious  generals,  who  were  accused  of  partici- 
pating in  a  conspiracy ;  the  former  was  exiled,  and  the  latter 
strangled  in  prison,  while  a  number  of  others  were  brought  to  the 
guillotine.  Die  Duke  (PEnghien,  a  prince  of  the  Bourbon 
Family,  after  a  mock  trial,  was  shot  <luring  the  night  at  the  castle 
of  Vincennes. 

24.  During  these  transactions,  the  mind  of  Buonaparte  was 
actively  engaged  in  maturing  schemes  of  a  higher  anibition.  After 
causing  himself  to  be  elected  consul  for  life,  with  power  to 
apDoint  a  successor,  he  began  to  think  of  assuming  the  sceptre. 
Addresses  were  made  by  tne  civil  and  militarv  bodies,  offering 
him  the  imperial  dignity,  which  he  condescentled  to  accept ;  he 
was  accordingly  '  rowned  in  1804,  by  the  Pope,  Emperor  of 
France,  and  in  the  following  year  he  assumed  the  title  of  King  of 
Italy. 

25.  The  peace  of  Amiens  was  of  short  duration.  In  1803,  the 
war  had  been  renewed  between  England  and  France ;  and  in 
1805,  a  third  coalition  Wiis  formed  by  England,  Austria,  Russia, 
Sweden,  and  afterwards  by  Prussia.  The  emperor  immediately 
placing  himself  at  the  head  of  his  army,  took  the  field  againsL  the 
powers  combined  against  him.  At  Ulm  he  captured  the  Austrian 
army  of  thirty-three  thousand  men  under  Mack ;  and  in  the 
memorable  battle  of  Austerlitz,  he  defeated  the  united  forces  of 
Russia  and  Austria;  at  this  battle  the  three   emperors  were 

E resent.  This  brilliant  victory  terminated  the  catnpaign»  and 
rought  about  the  peace  of  Presburg,  by  which  Austna  ceded  to 
France  her  Venetian  territories.  A  few  weeks  previous  to^  the 
battle  of  Austerlitz,  the  English  fleet,  under  Lord  Nelson,  gained 
a  great  victory  off  Cape  Trafalgar,  over  the  combined  fleets  of 
France  and  Spain.  The  English  captured  nineteen  ships  of  the 
line,  but  had  to  lament  the  loss  of  tneir  celebrated  admiral,  who 
fell  in  the  action. 

^  26;  As  the  king  of  Naples  had  permitted  the  English  and  Rus- 
sian anny  to  pass  througli  his  dominions,  he  drew  upon  himself 

After  the  peace  of  Amiens,  what  is  said  o:  Europe  ? — 23.  FTow  did  Buonaparte  spend 
the  short  interval  ?  In  compliance  with  the  contract  with  Pope  Pius  VII.,  what  did  h« 
do  ?  WTiat  did  he  publish  ?  What  acts  of  cruelty  did  he  exercise  ? — ^24.  After  causing 
himself  to  be  elected  consul  for  life,  what  did  he  begin  to  think  of?  When  and  by 
whom  was  he  crowned  emperor  ? — 25.  What  was  done  in  1 
did  he  do  at  Ulm  ?    At  Austerlitz '' 


I 

i 

i 


What  did  the  English  fi : 
attion  ?— S6.  What  is  said  of  the  King  of  Naples  7 


03  and  in  1805?    What 
gain  ?  Who  feif.  m  the 


\ 


|,us- 

send 

Id  ho 

Ising 

Ibv 

That 

the 


» 


i 


VRANCC. 


171 


the  indignation  of  th  mperor  of  France,  who  deposeil  him,  and 
placed  his  brother,  Joseph  Buonaparte,  upon  the  Neapolitan 
throne.  He  next  compelled  the  Dutch  to  receive  his  brother 
Louis  as  king  of  Holland,  After  this,  he  subverted  the  consti> 
tution  of  the  German  emjJtre,  and  formed  a  union  of  the  several 
states,  under  the  title  of  the  "Confederation  of  the  Rhine;" 
obliged  Francis  II.  to  resign  his  title  of  Emperor  of  Gennany  and 
king  of  the.  Romans,  and  take  that  of  Emperor  of  Austria ;  and 
raised  the  electors  of  Bavaria,  Wurtemburg,  and  Saxony,  to  the 
rank  of  kings. 

27.  In  IS06,  a  fourth  coalition  was  foi-med,  in  which  Russia, 
Austria,  Prussia^  Sweden,  and  England  united  against  France. 
The  emperor,  with  his  usual  good  fortune,  defeaten  the  Prussians 
in  the  great  battles  of  Jena  and  .^iierstadt ;  immediately  entered 
Berlin,  and  here  commenced  the  Continental  system  against 
English  commerce,  declaring  the  British  islands  in  a  state  of 
blockade,  and  ordering  all  ports  to  be  closed  against  them. 
Peace  was  restored  in  the  following  year  by  the  treaty  of  Tilsit, 
when  Buonaparte  bestowed  on  his  brother  Jerome  the  provinces 
wrested  from  Prussia,  which  he  erected  into  the  new  kingdom  of 
Westphalia.  When  the  news  of  the  Berlin  decree  reached  Eng- 
land, the  British  government  issued  their  orders  in  council,  by 
which  all  neutral  vessels  trading  with  France  were  compelled  to 
stop  at  a  British  port  and  pay  a  duty.  In  consequence  of  these 
orders,  the  emperor,  who  proceeded  to  Italy  after  the  peace  of 
Tilsit,  issued  his  Milan  decree,  by  which  all  vessels  submitting  to 
the  British  search, or  consenting  to  any  pecuniary  exaction,  were 
confiscated. 

28.  Elated  by  the  astonishing  success  that  attended  his  arms, 
the  emperor  of  France  gave  full  scope  to  his  ambition,  and  set  at 
defiance  all  principles  of  justice  and  moderation.  He  next  fixed 
his  attention  upon  Portugal,  and  so  decisive  was  he  in  the  execu- 
tion of  his  plans,  that  tne  royal  family  was  forced  to  quit  the 
kingdom,  and  embark  for  Brazil.  He  compelled  Charles  IV.  of 
Spam  to  abdicate  his  crown  in  favor  of  "iis  brother  Joseph  Buo- 
naparte, who  was  in  consequence  trinsferred  to  the  Spanish 
throne,  and  Murat,  who  had  married  the  sister  of  Napoleon,  was 
raised  to  the  throne  of  Naples. 

29.  The  Spaniards,  in  this  emergency,  ap -[i^ied  for  aid  to  Eng- 
land, who  readily  granted  them  assistance!  ''is  circumstance 
gave  rise  to  the  Peninsular  war,  which  coats  uud  to  rage  from 
1808  to  1813.  . 

In  the  mean  time  war  again  broke  out  between  France  and 
Austria,  which  Buonaparte  prosecuted  with  his  usual  success. 
Having  gained  several  important  victories  over  the  Austrians  at 
Mensberg,  Batishon,  and  Warrant,  he  compelled  the  emperor 
Francis  to  submit  to  a  humiliating  treaty  at  Vienna,  by  which  he 


What  did  he  compel  the  Dutch  to  do?    Afler  this  what  did  he  subvert,  &;c.?— 27 


he  /compel  Charles  IV.  io  do  ?— 29.  What  gave  rise  to  the  Peninsular  war  ?  What  did 
he  compel  the  emperor  Francis  to  submit  to? 


178 


FRAircs. 


agreed  to  accede  to  the  continental  system,  and  to  gWf  hh  daugh- 
ter, Maria  Louisa,  in  marriage  to  the  emperor  of  Fran  ■  b.^  con- 
sequence of  this  treaty,  Buonaparte  was  solemnly  divjiced  from 
the  Empress  Josephine,  a  woman  of  the  most  amiable  character, 
and  became  allied  to  the  imperial  house  of  Austria. 

30.  By  the  treaty  of  Tilsit,  Alexander,,  the  emperor  of  Russia, 
had  acceded  to  ih^  continental  system  against  England,  and 
agreed  to  exclude  British  goods  from  his  dominions ;  but  finding 
this  measure  extremely  injurious  to  his  subjects,  he  thought 
proper  to  retract  his  assent.  In  consequence  of  this,  Buonaparte 
determined  on  the  invasion  of  the  Russian  empire.  Earlv  in  the 
spring  of  1812,  he  collected  an  army  consisting  of  four  hundred 
thousand  infantry,  sixty  thousand  cavalry,  and  one  thousand  two 
hundred  pieces  of  artillery,  and  on  the  twenty -fourth  of  June,  he 
crossed  the  Niemen  on  this  memorable  expedition. 

31.  His  progress  towards  Moscow,  to  which  he  directed  his 
march,  was  interrupted  by  the  Russians,  whom  he  defeated  at 
Smolensk,  and  the  tremendous  battle  of  Borodino,  at  which  nearly 
thirty  thousand  men  fell  on  each  side.  He  afterwards  proceeded 
to  Moscow,  which  he  found  enveloped  in  flames,  and  abandoned 
by  its  inhabitants.  The  city  had  been  set  on  fire  by  the  Russians, 
to  prevent  its  affording  an  asylum  to  the  French  army.  Buona- 
parte, in  this  emergency,  thought  it  prudent  to  retreat  towards 
the  frontiers.  There  is  scarcely  to  be  found  in  the  annals  of  his- 
tory a  parallel  for  the  sufferinff  which  the  French  army  now 
endured  from  cold  and  famine.  It  is  stated  that  near  thirty  thou- 
sand horses  perished  in  a  single  day,  from  the  severity  of  the 
weather;  and  of  the  immense  army  with  which  he  invaded  Rus- 
sia, only  about  thirty  thousand  men  remained  id  recross  the 
Niemen. 

32.  In  the  mean  time,  the  emperor,  leaving  the  remnant  of  his 
army,  after  it  had  crossed  the  Beresina,  near  the  frontiers,  flf' 
in  disguise  io  Paris,  raised  another  army  of  three  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  men,  and  found  himself  opposed  by  a  J\fth  coali- 
tion, consisting  of  Russia,  Prussia,  Austria,  Sweden,  and  several 
of  the  confederate  states  of  the  Rhine.^  Without  losing  a  moment 
of  time,  he  put  himself  at  the  head  of  his  army,  defeated  the  allied 
powers  in  the  battle  of  Bautzen ;  repulsed  them  to  Dresden, 
where  Moreau,  one  of  the  ablest  of  their  generals,  was  slain;  but 
was  utterly  overthrown  in  the  tremendous  battle  of  Leipsic,  with 
a  loss  of  forty  thousand  men  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners. 
The  combatants  in  this  great  engagement,  called  the  Battle  of 
Nations,  exceeded  four  hundred  thousand,  a  greater  number  than 
has  ever  been  known  to  have  been  engaged  m  any  one  battle  in 
modern  times. 

^  33.  After  this  battle,  the  emperor  fled  to  Paris,  and  made  a 

In  consequence  of  the  treaty,  what  followed  ? — 30.  What  is  said  of  Alexander,  em- 
peror of  Russia?  What  was  the  number  of  his  army? — 31.  AVhat  is  said  of  his  pro 
Sess  tov/ards  Moscow  ?  What  number  fell  on  each  eiide  at  the  battle  of  Borodino? 
ow  did  he  find  Moscow  ?  How  many  horses  perished  in  a  day?  How  many  men 
recrossed  the  Niemeii  ? — 32.  In  the  mean  time,  what  did  the  emperor  do  ?  Where  did 
he  defeat  the  allied  powers  ?  SVhere  was  he  overthrown  ?  What  is  said  of  the  com* 
batants  in  that  engagement  ?— 33.  AAe    this  battle,  what  did  the  emperor  do  ? 


i 


■% 


ade  a 


er,  em- 
lis  pro 
rodino? 
hy  men 
lere  did 
le  com* 


FRANCE. 


173 


vain  attempt  to  ronsc  the  French  people.  Without  loss  of  tim  , 
the  Allies  crossed  the  Rhine,  penetrated  into  the  heart  of  France, 
and  enterec  the  capital.  Buonaparto,  finding  his  sjtuation  hope- 
less, abdicated  the  throne  of  France,  and  after  various  delibera- 
tions, the  island  of  Elba  %vas  fixecl  upon  for  his  future  residencej 
but  hcNvas  allowed  to  retain  the  title  of  emperor.  Matters  being 
thus  arranged,  Louis  XVIII.  was  restorecl  to  the  throne  of  his 
ancestors. 

34.  While  the  allied  sovereigns  were  yet  holding  a  congress  at 
Vienna,  for  the  purpose  of  arranging  the  aftiiirs  of  Europe, 
Buonaparte  returned  from  exile,  and  made  another  eftbrt  to  regain 
the  throne  of  France.  Landing  at  Frrjus,  he  marched  with  only 
eleven  hundred  and  forty  men,  without  opposition,  through  the 
country ;  presented  himself  in  an  open  carriage  to  the  royal  army 
at  Melun;  was^  received  with  shouts  of  applause;  entered  Paris 
the  same  evening ;  and  was  again  proclaimed  emperor,  amidst 
the  loudest  acclamations..  I'hus  in  twenty  days  after  his  landing 
atFrejus,  he  found  himself  quietly  seated  on  the  throne,  without 
having  spilled  a  drop  of  blood.  This  exploit,  which  is  regarded 
as  one  oi  the  most  extraordinary  of  his  life,  is  without  a  parallel 
in  history,  and  evinces,  in  a  striking  manner,  his  ascendency  over 
the  French  nation. 

35.  As  soon  as  his  return  to  France  was  made  known  at  Vienna, 
he  was  declared,  by  i\\e  congress,  h  traitor  and  an  outlaw.  A 
new  and  formidable  coalition  uas  formed  against  him,  by  nearly 
all  the  powers  of  Europe.  He  placed  himself  once  more  at  the 
head  of  his  army,  but  was  entirely  defeated  by  the  Allies,  under 
Wellington  and  Blucher,  m  the  memorable  battle  of  Waterloo, 
with  a  loss  of  upwards  of  forty  thousand  men  in  killed  and 
wounded. 

36.  This  battle  sealed  the  fate  of  Buonaparte.  He  fled  to 
Paris,  abdicated  the  throne  in  favor  of  his  son,  and  shortly  after- 
wards surrendered  himself  to  Captain  Maitland,  of  the  Belle- 
rophon,  askingan  asylum  in  England,  which,  he  said,  in  a  letter 
to  the  Prince  Regent,  was  the  most  powerful^  the  most  constant, 
and  most  generous  of  all  his  enemies.  But  it  was  unanimously 
agreed  among  the  allied  sovereigns,  that  he  should  be  sent  a  pn- 
soner  to  the  Isle  of  St.  Helena,  where  he  arrived  on  the  17tn  of 
October,  1815.  and  there  died  on  the  5th  of  May,  1821,  in  the 
sixth  year  of  his  captivity,  and  in  the  fifty-second  of  his  age. 
[^See  his  Character  in  Biography."] 

37.  After  the  second  dethronement  of  Buonaparte,  Louis  XVIII. 
was  again  placed  on  the  throne  of  France,  which  was  now  reduced 
to  nearly  the  same  limits  as  before  the  Revolution.  The  govern- 
ment was  compelled  to  restore  a  considerable  amount  of  the  plun- 
der collected  at  Paris,  to  pay  £28,000,000  sterling  towards  tlie 

What  is  said  of  the  Allies  ?  What  place  wa&fixed  for  his  residence  ?— 34.  WTiile 
the  allied  soverei^s  were  holding  a  conness  atv  ienna,  what  took  place  ?  Landing 
at  Frejus,  what  did  he  do  ?  What  is  said  of  this  exploit  ?— 35.  As  soon  as  his  return 
wns  made  known,  what  was  he  declared  ?  Where  was  he  defeated  by  the  Allies  ? 
With  what  loss  ?— 36.  AAer  this  battle,  what  did  he  do  ?  Whore  was  he  sent  ?  When 
did  he  die  ?— 37.  AVho  was  again  placed  upon  the  throne  ?  What  was  the  sovernment 
compelled  to  do  ? 

16* 


174 


ENGLAND. 


expense  of  the  war,  and  maintain  for  five  years  an  army  consist- 
ing of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  of  the  allied  troops,  to  be 
placed  in  different  fortresses  on  the  frontiers.  Murat,  who  had 
Deen  raised  to  the  throne  of  Naples,  and  Marshal  Ney,  having 
both  taken  part  with  Buonaparte  after  his  return  from  Elba,  were 
sentenced  to  be  shot. 

33.  Louis  XVIII.  was  succeeded  in  1824  by  his  brother,  Count 
d'Artois,  under  the  title  of  Charles  X.  ^  The  reign  of  this  monarch 
was  signalized  by  two  foreign  enterprises;  one  in  favor  of  the 
Greeks,  in  which  France  united  with  England  and  Russia,  the 
other  against  the  city  of  Algiers,  which  surrendered  to  the  French 
after  a  sie^^e  of  six  days,  on  the  5th  of  July,  1830.  This  reign 
was  also  disturbed  by  the  contests  between  the  ultra-royaHsts  and 
the  liberal  party. 

39.  In  March,  1830,  the  chamber  of  deputies  made  a  strong 
stand  against  the  ministry;  in  consequence  of  this,  the  chamber 
was  dissolved  by  the  king  and  new  elections  ordered.  On  the 
26th  of  July,  it  having  been  ascertained  that  a^reat  majority  of 
the  newly  elected  members  were  liberal,  an  ordinance  was  issued 
by  the  government,  dissolving  the  chamber  before  it  met,  sus- 
pending the  liberty  of  the  press,  and  altering  the  mode  of  elec- 
tions. 

40.  The  publication  of  this  ordinance  caused  the  greatest  com- 
motion in  Paris;  the  citizens  took  up  arms  against  the  govern- 
inent,  and  on  the  29th  of  July  gained  a  decided  advantage  over 
tiie  king's  guards.  The  chamber  of  deputies  met  on  the  third  of 
August ;  the  throne  was  declared  vacant,  and  the  Duke  of  Orleans 
was  called  to  accept  the  crown.  On  the  9th  of  August  the  Duke 
took  the  oath  prescribed,  and  ascended  the  throne  of  France 
under  the  title  of  Louis  Philip,  the  present  king.  At  the  com- 
mencement of  the  outbreak  in  Paris,  Charles  X.  tied  to  Scotland, 
where  he  resided  some  time  with  his  family,  in  tranquil  obscurity, 
in  the  ancient  palace  o{  Holy  rood. 


' 


ENGLAND. 


SECTION  I. 

England  from  the  Conquest  by  the  ffomans,  A*  C.  55  to  A.  2). 

827. 

1.  In^  pursuing  the  histoiy  of  England  the  mind  is  forcibly 
struck  with  her  gradual  rise  from  the  lowest  state  of  barbarism 
to  the  highest  point  of  civilization  and  refinement.  Early  records 
represent  her  as  a  weak  and  defenceless  province  prostrate  at  the 

■What  WQS  the  fate  of  Murat  and  Marahal  Ney? — 38.  By  whom  was  liOuts  succeed- 
ed? By  what  was  his  reign  signalized? — 39,  In  March,  1830,  what  took  place?  Tn 
July,  what  ordina.ice  was  issued  ?— 40.  What  is  said  of  the  citizens  T  'Who  was  caHcd 
to  accept  the  crown?    What  became  of  Charles? 

1.  In  pursuing  tiie  history  of  England,  how  it>  the  mind  struck?  How  do  early 
>  records  repres«ut  h«r  ? 


•      ' 


ranee 

com- 

)tland, 

purity. 


Ircibly 
Wism 
kcords 
lat  the 

icceetl- 
)?  In 
1  called 

early 


EN&LAND. 


176 


feet  of  a  foreijg^n  power,  while  her  present  lilstory  cxlilbits  her  as 
a  nation  holding  the  highest  rank  in  power,  in  the  arts  of  peace 
and  war,  and  with  her  commerce  holding  communion  with  the 
most  distant  regions  of  the  earth. 

2.  The  authentic  history  of  this  country  can  only  be  traced 
from  its  conquest  by  the  Roman  arms.  A  part  of  the  island  was 
invaded  and  conquered  by  Julius  Cccsar,  fifty-five  years  before 
the  Christian  era.  According  to  ancient  writers,  the  first  inha- 
bitants were  a  tribe  of  Gauls  or  Celtae,  who  had  landed  on  the 
island  from  the  neighboring  continent.  This  is  probable,  as 
their  language,  manners,  and  mode  of  government  bear  a  striking 
resemblance  to  each  other.  Although,  comparatively  speaking, 
in  a  state  of  barbarism,  the  inhabitants  had  made  some  slight  pro- 
gress in  civilisation  and  had  gained  some  knowledge  of  agricul- 
ture previous  to  the  invasion  of  the  Romans.  They  lived  in  huts 
built  in  tie  forest,  clothed  themselves  in  the  skins  of  beasts,  and 
jived  on  the  milk  and  flesh  of  their  herds.  They  were  not  wholly 
ignorant  of  the  arts  of  warj  their  armies,  which  consisted  princi- 
pallv  of  foot  soldiers,  were  equipped  chiefly  with  the  bow,  the 
shield,  and  the  lance.  They  had,  moreover,  a  kind  of  war-cha- 
riot set  with  scythes,  which  caused  dreadful  slaughter  when 
driven  among  their  enemies. 

3.  The  religion  of  the  ancient  Britons  was  that  of  Druidism,  a 
degrading  form  of  superstition;  their  priests,  called  Druids,  pos- 
sessed an  unbounded  control  over  the  minds  of  the  people.  'I  hey 
taught  the  doctrine  of  the  transmigration  of  the  soul,  and  offered 
human  victims  to  appease  the  wratli  of  their  gods.  The  oak  was 
considered  the  peculiar  residence  of  the  deity,  and  at  their  reli- 
gious solemnities,  both  the  priest  and  the  people  wore  chaplets  of 
oak,  and  covered  the  altar  with  the  leaves.  No  vestiges  of  their 
sacred  groves  are  now  to  be  found,  but  the  ruins  of  their  temples 
which  still  remain  show  that  they  attained,  at  an  early  period,  a 
considerable  advancement  in  the  mechanical  arts. 

4.  Such  was  the  condition  of  Britain  when  it  attracted  the 
Ambition  of  the  Roman  power.  Julius  Caesar,  who  had  spread 
his  conquestvS  over  Germany  and  Gaul,  now  cast  his  eye  upon  the 
isle  of  Britain.  He  was  not  allured  by  the  prospect  of  wealth 
nor  the  richness  of  the  soil,  but  led  on  by  the  ambition  of  carrying 
his  arms  into  a  region  which  before  was  considered  inaccessible 
to  the  flight  of  the  Roman  eagle.  With  this  view,  having  col- 
lected a  numerous  fleet,  he  embarked  with  about  ten  thousand  of 
his  troops.  On  his  arrival  in  sight  of  <he  coast  he  beheld  it  covered 
with  the  Britons,  prepared  to  dispute  his  landing.  Not  a  little 
surprised  on  meeting  with  such  determinate  resistance,  the  Ro- 
man soldiers  remained  some  time  in  doubtful  suspense,  until  the 
standard-bearer  of  the  tenth  legion,  leaping  into  the  sea,  advanced 
towards  the  shore,  declaring  that  he  would  do  his  duty  to  CaDsar 
and  to  Rome. 

Ilor  present  history?— 3.  What  is  said  of  the  nuthcntic  history?  According  to  an« 
cieut  writers,  what  were  the  inUnbitunts?  How  did  they  live?  Of  what  did  their 
armies  consist? — 3.  What  is  said  of  religion?  What  did  they  teach  and  oflfer?  ^Vhat 
in  said  of  the  oak?  Whot  do  the  ruins  of  tneir  temples  show? — 4.  What  is  said  of 
Ctcsar?    By  what  was  h*  allurad ?    What  in  said  of  Iho  Roman  soldiers? 


ite 


ENGLAND. 


W  I 


5.  His  example  was  followed  by  his  companions;  they  gained 
the  shore  and  put  themselves  in  order  for  battle.  The  undisci/- 
plined  Britons,  unable  to  cope  with  Roman  legions,  were  routed 
and  fled  in  confusion.  Although  discomfited  for  the  present, 
they  were  not  conquered,  but  rallying  under  their  respective 
leaders,  they  soon  obliged  the  invader  to  retire  to  the  continent 
with  all  his  forces.  Caesar,  however,  was  indefatigable  in  what- 
ever he  undertook ;  returning  the  following  year,  he  again  invaded 
the  island,  forced  the  inhabitants  to  a  subjection  ratner  nominal 
than  real,  obliged  them  to  give  hostages  for  their  future  obedience, 
and  again  returned  to  Gaul. 

6.  In  the  reign  of  Claudius.  A.  I).  44,  the  Roman  arms  were 
again  directed  towards  the  final  subjugation  of  Britain.  For  nine 
years  the  illustrious  Caractacus  bravely  defended  his  dominions 
against  the  power  of  Rome;  but  being  at  length  defeated  by  the 
Roman  general  Ostorius,  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  led  captive 
to  Rome;  as  he  passed  through  the  streets  and  beheld  the  splen- 
dor of  the  city,  he  was  heard  to  exclaim,  "Alas!  how  is  it  pos- 
sible that  a  people  possessed  of  such  magnificence  at  home,  should 
envy  Caractacus  in  his  humble  cottage  in  Britain."  In  A.  D.  59, 
during  the  reign  of  the  emperor  Nero,  Suetonius  was  sent  to  con- 
duct the  war  against  the  Britons;  he  defeated  them  under  their 
celebrated  queen  Boadicea,  who  put  an  end  to  her  own  life  to 
avoid  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  conquerors.  But  the  final 
subjugation  was  effected  during  the  reign  of  Titus  by  ^^gricola^ 
who  conquered  Galcogus,  a  distinguished  Caledonian  chief,  and 
established  the  Roman  dominion  over  all  the  southern  part  of  the 
island.  A.  D.  78. 

7.  In  order  to  prevent  the  incursions  of  the  barbarians  from 
Caledonia,  the  Romans  built  three  walls  across  the  northern  part 
of  the  island.  The  first  was  of  turf,  built  by  the  order  of  the 
emperor  Adrian,  extending  from  Sol  way  Frith  to  the  mouth  of 
the  river  Tyne;  a  second  of  wood  by  Antoninus,  between  the  frith 
of  Clyde  and  Forth;  and  a  third  of  stone,  by  the  emperor  Severus. 
In  order  to  repel  the  irruptions  of  the  Goths  and  other  barbarous 
tribes  from  the  North,  who  now  found  their  way  into  the  plains 
of  Italy,  the  Romans  were  obliged  to  recall  their  legions  from 
the  protection  of  their  more  distant  provinces.  Impelled  by  this 
necessity,  near  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century,  they  withdrew 
their  forces  entirely  from  Britain,  leaving  the  inhabitants  to  their 
own  resources,  four  hundred  and  sixty-five  years  after  the  land- 
ing of  Julius  Caesar. 

8.  The  northern  inhabitants,  the  Scots  and  Picts,  no  longer 
intimidated  by  the  Roman  legions,  demolished  the  walls  and  car- 
ried their  devastations  over  the  southern  part  of  the  island.  The 
Britons,  unable  to  protect  themselves,  sent  deputies  soliciting  the 
aid  of  the  Saxons,  a  warlike  people  inhabiting  the  north  of  Gei  - 

5.  What  is  Sfiid  of  the  Britons?  AVhat  did  thev  soon  oblisf  the  invader  to  do?  What 
did  CtEsar  ngrni"  do? — 6.  What  took  place  in  44 f  What  is  said  of  CaraetaeusT  What 
did  he  exclaim?  In  A.  D.  59,  what  took  place?  When  was  the  subjugation  finally 
effected? — 7.  To  prevent  the  incursions  of  the  barbarians,  what  did  the  Romans  do? 
By  whom  were  they  built?  When  were  iheir  forces  entirely  withdrav/n  from  Britain? 
—8.  What  did  the  northern  inhabitants  do?    To  whom  did  the  Britons  apply  for  aidt 


y\ 


ENGLAND. 


177 


the 

of 

"nth 

cms. 

irous 

ains 

rom 

this 


nger 

car- 

The 

the 


Wliat 
What 
nally 
8  do'{ 
taint 
aidt 


I 


many.  ITie  invitation  was  kindly  accepted :  a  Saxon  army  of 
sixteen  hundred  men  under  the  coinniand  of  two  brothers  Htn- 
giat  and  Horsa,  was  sent  to  their  relief;  and  the  Scots  and  Picts 
were  soon  compelled  to  retire  to  their  own  dominions.  The 
Saxons  having  expelled  the  Scots  and  Picts,  instead  of  returning 
to  their  own  country,  turned  their  arms  against  the  Britons  them- 
selves, and  sending  for  a  reinforcement  of  Saxons,  Angles  and 
Jutes,  they  took  possession  of  the  country  and  reduced  the  inha- 
bitants to  subjectioi%  From  the  Angles,  the  name  of  England 
is  derived. 

9.  A  series  of  contests  ensued  between  the  inhabitants  and  the 
invaders.  Among  the  chieftains  who  opposed  the  Saxons,  the 
name  of  Arthur  stands  conspicuous.  This  reno\yned  prince,  wiiose 
history  is  regarded  by  many  as  a  romance,  is  said  to  have  defeated 
them  in  many  signal  engagements,  without,  however,  being  able 
to  effect  a  deliverance  of  his  country.  After  a  contest  of  nearly 
one  hundred  and  fifty  years,  the  Saxons  succeeded  in  establish- 
ing their  power,  and  erected  a  Heptarchy,  or  seven  Saxon  king- 
doms, which  continued  for  about  two  hundred  years,  and  exhi- 
bited during  that  period  an  almost  unbroken  series  of  dissensions 
and  sanguinary  contests.  At  length  Egbert,  king  of  Wessex,  a 
man  of  superior  talents,  prudence  and  valor,  first  united  them  in 
one  kingdom,  under  the  name  of  England. 

10.  Previou3  to  this  period,  the  light  of  Christianity  had  shone 
upon  the  island.  Towards  the  close  of  the  sixth  century,  St. 
Austin,  was  commissioned  by  Pope  Gregory  the  Great  to  carry  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  the  inhabitants  of  Britain.  Austin,  ac- 
companied by  forty  mOnks,  set  forward  to  England  ;  and  having 
arrived  in  the  island,  announced  to  Egbert  the  object  of  his  mis- 
sion. Egbert  and  his  queen,*  attended  by  a  vast  retinue  of  their 
warlike  subjects,  kindly  received  the  missionaries,  and  gave  them 
an  audience  in  the  open  air.  ISt.  Au^lin  explained  the  doctrines 
of  Christianity ;  the  king  shortly  after  tl  '  eceived  baptism  public- 
ly, and  such  was  the  salutarv  influence  oi  iiis  example  that  ten  thou- 
sand of  his  subjects  are  said  to  have  been  baptiz,ea  in  a  single  day. 


SECTIUx>  II. 

From  the  foundation  of  the  Monarchy,  to  the  Norman  conquest, 

A,  D.  827  to  1066. 

1.  During  the  reign  of  Egbert  the  coast  of  Britain  was  visited 
by  a  formidable  enemy  in  tne  Danes*,  who  repeatedly  plundered 
and  devastated  the  land,  destroying  r  ery  thing  by  fire   and 

*  P-rtha,  the  name  of  his  queen,  was  the  daughter  o(  the  kliij  of  Paris,  and  liad 
previously  embraced  Christianity. 

Having  expelled  the  Scots  and  Picts,  what  did  the  f^axons  do  ? — 0.  Among  the  rhief- 
tains,  who  is  conspicuous  ?  What  is  said  of  him?  AAer  a  contest  of  one  hundred  and 
firty  years,  what  clld  the  nnxons  establish  ?  What  is  snid  of  Egbert? — 10.  Toward  ihe 
close  of  the  sixth  century  what  took  place  ?  What  is  said  of  Austin  T  Whut  did  he 
explain,  and  what  followed  ? 

1.  During  the  reign  of  Egbert,  by  whom  was  the  coast  o(  Britain  visited? 


! 


I 


^H 


178 


ENGLAND. 


sword,  and  continued  to  be  a  scourge  to  the  country  for  upwards 
of  two  hundred  years. 

2.  Nothing  of  great  importance  occurred  from  the  reign  of 
Egbert  to  that  of  Mfred  the  Great,  the  sixth  king  of  England. 
On  coming  to  the  throne  he  found  himself  surrounded  on  all  sides 
by  those  inveterate  enemies,  the  Danes.  In  one  year  he  is  said  to 
have  defeated  them  in  eight  different  battles,  and  succeedc'  in 
forcing  them  to  retire  from  his  dominions.  However  it  was  but 
for  a  short  duration;  returning  with  rein  fort -^ments,  they  ox- 
tended  their  ravages,  and  obliged  Alfred  to  solicit  a  peace.  In 
his  distress,  the  kmg  was  compelled  to  seek  shelter  for  his  safety 
by  retiring  into  obscurity,  and  thus  disguised  in  the  habit  of  a 
peasant,  he  passed  several  months  in  the  cottage  of  a  herdsman, 
m  the  capacity  of  a  servant.  While  in  this  humble  abode,  he  was 
ordered  oy  the  herdsman's  wife  to  take  care  of  some  cakes  that  she 
had  left  baking  at  the  fire.  But  Alfred,  whose  m'nd  Avas  other- 
wise employed,  forgot  the  injunction  he  had  received,  and  lefthe 
cakea  burn ;  for  which  neglect  he  was  severely  reprin.anded  by 
Lis  mistress,  who  told  him  that  he  was  always  pleased  to  eat  her 
.•akes,  thoudi  negligent  in  toasting  them. 

3.  From  his  retreat  he  carefully  observed  the  movements  of 
the  Danes,  who  from  success  had  become  remiss,  aud  watched  the 
earliest  opportunity  of  again  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
folloAvers,  who  had  lately  gained  some  slight  advantage  over  their 
enemies.  In  order  to  ascertain  the  state  of  the  Danish  army,  he 
disguised  himself  as  a  harjper,  entered  their  camp  and  played  for 
the  amusement  of  the  soldiers;  he  was  even  introduced  to  Guth- 
rum,  the  Danish  prince,  in  whose  tent  he  remained  for  several 
days.  Having  thus  learned  in  person  the  unguarded  condition  of 
the  Danes,  he  returned  to  his  followers,  and  placing  himself  at 
their  head,  he  attacked  the  enemy  by  surprise,  and  routed  them 
with  great  slaughter. 

4.  Having  subdued  the  enemies  of  his  country,  and  restored 
peace  to  his  kingdom,  Alfred  turned  his  attention  towards  repair- 
ing the  evils  they  had  caused,  and  improving  the  moral  condi- 
tion of  his  subjects.  He  invited  to  his  dominions  the  most  emi- 
nent scholars  from  all  parts  of  Europe ;  established  schools  for 
the  instruction  of  his  people ;  founded  the  University  of  Ox- 
ford, composed  a  code  or  laws,  and,  according  to  many  his- 
torians, he  established  the  trial  by  jury,  and  translated  various 
works  into  the  Saxon  language.  It  is  recorded  of  Alfred,  that  he 
executed  forty  corrupt  judges  in  one  year;  and  so  exact  and  im- 
partial wore  the  police,  that  he  even  suspended  gold  bracelets  by 
the  highway,  and  no  one  was  found  to  lay  a  rapacious  hand  upon 
them. 

5.  He  usually  divided  his  time  into  three  equal  parts ;  one  of 
which  v;as  employed  in  study  and  devotion:  a  secor  \  'n  the  dis- 
charge of  busiiiess;  and  the  third  in  sleep  and  ;eci eating  his 

2.  On  roniiiifr  to  ilip  throne,  how  did  Alfred  fiixA.  himself?  In  this  distress,  wlmt  is  re- 
Iniod  of  him  ? — 3.  From  liis  rotront  what  did  lie  carefnlly  do  ? — In  order  to  nscertnin 
the  state  of  the  Dnnisli oninp,  what  did  he  do'' — 4,  Hiiving  subdued  his  armies,  wiiat 
did  Alfred  do  T    AV  hut  ic  rerordcd  of  him  ? — 5.  How  did  he  divide  h,s  time  ' 


ENGLAND. 


179 


ards 


)\V 


ign  of  „ 
gland. 
IT  sides 
said  to 
de'l  in 
iras  but 
ey  «ix- 
:e.  In 
i  safety 
[)it  of  a 
dsinan, 
he  was 
hat  she 
5  other- 
[  lefthe 
ided  by 
eat  her 

ents  of 

hed  the 

il  of  hjs 

er  their 

rmy,  he 

yed  for 

'  Giith- 

several 

tion  of 

self  at 

them 

lestored 

repair- 

condi- 

1st  emi- 

lols  for 

lof  Ox- 

ly  his- 

arioua 

:hat  he 

|nd  im- 

ets  by 

'  upon 

)ne  of 
le  dis- 
big  his 

I  at  is  re- 

Iscennm 

58,  wiial 


body  by  exercise  and  diet;  these  divisions  he  exactly  measured 
by  burning  tapers  of  equal  length.  Alfred  has  been  justly  re- 
garded by  all  subsequent  historians,  as  one  of  the  wisest  and  most 
illustrious  princes  that  ever  adorned  the  English  throne.  He  was 
distinguished  equally  for  his  private  virtues  and  his  public  charac- 
ter, justly  reputed  the  greatest  warrior,  leffi.^ia'ior,  and  statesman 
of  his  age.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  JUhvard,  surnamed  the 
Elder,  A.  D.  901.  Edward  inherited  much  of  the  military  spirit 
of  his  father,  and  his  reign  was  almost  one  continued  contest  with 
the  Northumbrians  and  Danes. 

6.  Edward  was  succeeded  by  his  brother  Athelstan,  a  prince 
of  great  ability ;  he  carried  on  a  successful  war  against  the  Danes, 
Sc'  ts,  and  Northumbrians;  strengthene'd  and  enlarged  his  king- 
dom, caused  the  Scriptures  to  be  translated  into  the  Saxon  lan- 
guage, and  enacted  a  law  conferring  the  title  o(  thane,  or  gentle- 
man, on  every  merchant  who  should  make  three  voyages  to  the 
Mediterranean  Sea. 

7.  Edmund,  his  brother,  succeeded  to  the  throne.  The  reign 
of  th.s  king  >yas  short,  and  his  death  tragical.  As  he  was  cele- 
brating a  festival  in  Gloucester,  \\\&  notorious  robber  Leolf,  whom 
Edmund  had  banished,  entered  the  hall  where  the  king  was 
dining,  and  took  his  seat  among  his  attendants;  being  ordered  to 
leave  the  apartment,  he  refused  to  obey  ;  upon  this  Edmund  rose 
and  seized  him  by  the  hair;  Leolf  drawing  his  dagger,  killed  the 
king  upon  the  spot.  Edmund  was  succeeded  by  his  brother 
Edred,  whose  reign  was  distinguished  by  the  final  subjection  of 
Northumbria.  He  had  for  one  of  his  principal  advisers  Dunstan^ 
the  learned  and  venerable  abbot  of  Glastonbury.  The  king  de- 
posited with  him  all  his  treasures,  and  the  title  of  his  lahds;  and 
earnestly  besought  him  to  accept  the  vacant  bishopric  of  Win- 
chester, which  preferment  he  declined.  Edred,  whose  constitu- 
tion was  naturally  weak,  expired  in  the  tenth  year  of  his  reign, 
and  left  the  throne  to  Edwin. 

8.  Edwin,  or  Edwy,  is  generally  represented  by  cotemporary 
writers,  as  a  prince  of  a  profligate  character^  whose  reign  would 
scarcely  be  worthy  of  notice,  were  it  not  for  several  disputed 
points  which  occupy  a  considerable  space  in  sonie  of  our  modern 
nistorians.  Elgiva,  a  lady  of  high  birth,  conceiving  the  design  of 
securing  for  herself,  or  daughter,  the  dignity  of  queen,  and  with 
the  view  of  captivating  Edwin's  affections,  one  or  the  other,  was 
constantly  in  nis  company.  On  the  day  of  his  coronation,  after 
the  banquet  was  over,  Edwin  hastily  left  the  hall  where  his  nobles 
were  seated,  and  repaired  to  the  company  of  Elgiva  and  her 
daughter.  His  nobles  considering  his  departure  as  an  insult, 
appointed  the  Bishop  of  Litchfield,  and  the  abbot  of  Glastonbury, 
in  the  name  of  the  whole  assembly,  to  go  and  recall  the  king. 
They  found  him  in  a  most  unbecoming  situation  vvith  Elgiva  and 

For  wlint  was  he  distinguished  ?  By  whom  was  he  succeeded  ?  "What  is  said  sf 
Edward  ?— <5.  By  whom  was  Edward  succeeded?  What  were  his  principal  acts? — 
7.  "Who  succeeded  to  the  throne?  Relate  the  circumstnccs  of  his  death.  By  whom 
was  ho  Bucceodcd  ?  To  whom  did  Edred  leave  x\iG  throne  ?~8.  How  is  Edwin  re- 
presented? What  is  said  of  Elgiva?  On  the  day  of  his  coronation,  what  is  eaid  of 
Eawin  ?    What  did  hii  nobles  do  ? 


180 


ENGLAND 


her  daughter,  and  having  placed  the  crown  upon  his  head,  they 
conducted  hiia  back  into  the  hall. 

0.  Shortly  after  this,  Dunstan  was  banished  from  the  kingdom, 
at  the  instigation  of  Elgiva,  and  Edwin  was  married.  This  event, 
it  was  natural  to  expect,  would  put  an  end  to  his  amorous  con- 
nections with  Elgiva.  Whether  on  that  occasion  she  was  sent 
home  to  her  husband,  or  committed  to  the  care  of  her  relations, 
does  not  appear ;  but  the  king,  instigated  by  his  passions,  or  by  her 
solicitations,  carried  her  off  by  force,  and  placed  her  on  one  of 
the  royal  farms.  Archbishop  Odo  undertook  to  remove  the  scan- 
dal by  enforcing  the  laws  prescribed  against  women  of  abandoned 
character.  {Leg.  Sax.  58.)  Through  his  influence  she  was  re- 
moved from  the  farm  and  banished  to  Ireland. 

10.  In  the  second  year  of  his  reign,  the  Mercians  having  re- 
jected his  authority,  Edwin  marched  against  them  in  person,  but 
was  defeated,  and  fled  with  precipitation  into  Wessex.  Elgiva, 
who  had  returned  from  banishment,  accor.spanied  him  on  his 
flight ;  at  Glo'ster  she  fell  into  the  hands  ot  the  insurgents,  who 
put  her  to  death  in  a  most  cruel  manner.  That  she  was  never 
married  to  Edwin,  at  least  at  the  time  of  his  coronation,  will  ap 
pear  evident  by  consulting  the  original  extracts  from  the  histo- 
rians of  that  period,  to  be  found  transcribed  in  Lingard'a  notes 
to  his  history  of  England.    (  Vol.  3,  page  311.) 

11.  Edwin  died  shortly  after  the  Marcian  war,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  his  brother  Edgar,  A.  D.  959.  One  of  the  first  acts 
of  the  new  monarch  was  to  recall  from  exile  the  Abbot  of  Glas- 
tonbury, who  received  episcopal  consecration,  and  was  appointed 
to  the  bishopric  cf  Worcester,  but  was  afterwards  translated  to 
the  metropolitan  isee  of  Canterbury^  The  reign  of  Edgar  was 
rendered  memorable  for  being  the  period  in  which  England  was 
freed  from  wolves ;-  by  offering  a  reward  for  each  head,  he  pro- 
duced such  diligence  in  the  search  of  them,  that  the  race  shortly 
disappeared. 

12.  Hearing  of  the  extraordinary  beauty  of  Elfrida,  daughter 
of  the  Earl  of  Devonshire,  he  sent  his  favorite  AthelwoTd  to 
ascertain  if  her  beauty  corresponded  with  the  report.  Athel- 
wold  was  so  completely  overcome  by  thc^  charms  of  Effrida,  that 
he  resolved,  if  possible,  to  espouse  her  himself.  Accordingly  on 
his  return,  he  represented  to  the  king  that  her  beauty  had  Seen 
greatly  exaggerated,  and  that  she  was  not  handsome ;  but  on  ac- 
count of  her  wealMi,  he  thought  she  would  be  a  suitable  match 
for  an  earl,  and  thus  obtained  the  k'ng's  permission  to  marry  her. 
Having  aftervvards  discovered  the  ireacliery,  Edgar,  resolving  to 
be  avenged,  killed  Athelwold  with  his  own  hand  while  hunting, 
and  shortly  afterwards  espoused  Elfrida. 

13.  Edgar  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Edward,  surnamed  the 
Martyr,  in  -consequence  of  his  having  been  assassinated  at  the 

9.  Shortly  after  this,  what  took  place  ?  What  did  Odo  undertake  ?— 10.  In  the  second 
year  of  bis  reign  what  took  place  ?  W[\bA  Is  said  cf  Elgiva  ?  What  will  appear  evi- 
dent?— 11.  What  was  one  of  the  first  acts  of  Edgar '  For  what  is  his  reign  memo- 
rable?—18.  Hearing  of  the  beauty  of  Elfrida,  what  dul  he  Uu?  What  \»  related  of 
Athelwold  ?  What  was  Ids  end  ?— 13.  By  whom  was  KHlirar  succeeded  ?  AVhat  wa» 
his  and! 


BKGI.ANI). 


181 


,  they 

gdoni| 
event, 
3  con- 
a  sent 
ations, 
by  her 
one  of 
e  scan- 
iidoned 
vas  re- 

ing  re- 
lon,  but 
Elgiva, 
on  his 
its,  who 
IS  never 
will  ap 
le  histo  • 
Ps  notes 

vas  suc- 
[\rst  acts 
of  Glas- 
)poiuted 
fated  to 
gar  was 
and  was 
,  he  pro- 
5  shortly 


Imed  the 
at  the 

I  the  second 
Ippear  evi- 
lign  metno- 
1  related  of 
I  What  wBui 


''♦|te. 


instigation  of  his  step-mother,  Elfrida,  who  was  induced  to  this 
crime  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  the  crown  for  her  own  son. 

Ethelred  II.  next  ascended  the  throne,  to  whom  historians  give 
the  surname  of  Unready^  from  his  want  of  promptness  when 
called  to  duty.  He  was  a  weak  and  inactive  prince.  During  his 
reign  the  Danes  again  invaded  the  kingdom  under  Sweyn  their 
king.  Ethelred  fled  to  Normandy,  leaving  the  kingdom  in  the 
hands  of  the  invaders.  The  people,  thus  left  without  a  leader, 
quietly  acknowledged  the  Danish  sovereign  j  but  on  the  death  of 
Sweyn,  Ethelred  was  again  restored.  After  an  unfortunate  reign 
of  thirty-five  years,  Ethelred  died,  leaving  the  throne  to  his  son 
Edmund,  surnamed  Ironside,  on  account  of  his  great  strength 
and  valor;  but  courage  and  abilities  were  unable  to  save  his 
declining  country. 

14.  Canute,  the  son  of  Sweyn,  having  succeeded  to  the  throne 
of  Denmark^asserted  his  claim  to  the  crown  of  England,  invaded 
the  country  with  a  powerful  army,  and  compelled  the  English 
monarch  to  divide  his  dominions  with  him.  In  a  month  after  this 
event,  Edmund  was  murdered  at  Oxford  by  the  treachery  of 
Edric,  his  brother-in-law,  and  Canute  was  acknowledged  sole 
monarch  of  England.  He  was  one  of  the  most  powerJul  mon- 
archs  of  his  time,  and  received  the  appellation  of  Great,  from  his 
talents  and  the  success  of  his  name.  The  early  part  of  his  life 
was  stained  with  acts  of  cruelty,  but  the  latter  part  was  distin- 
guished for  mildness  and  benevolence.  After  a  reign  of  eighteen 
years,  he  died  much  lamented  by  his  subjects. 

15.  Canute  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Harold,  whose  principal 
amusement  was  the  chase  j  he  received  the  surname  o(  Jlarefcot. 
from  his  swiftness  in  running.  He  was  a  prince  of  a  weak  and 
profligate  character;  he  reigned  only  three  years,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  hh  brother  Hardicanute,  the  last  of  the  Danish  kings» 
whose  reign  was  only  distinguished  for  his  cruelty  .ind  vices. 

16.  As  the  late  king  left  no  issue,  the  English  availed  them 
selves  of  this  opportunity  to  shake  off  the  Danish  yoke,  and  again 
restored  the  Saxon  line  m  the  person  of  Edward,  the  brother  of 
Ironside.  Edward  was  distinguished  for  the  mildness  of  his  dis- 
position and  for  his  personal  virtue.  After  his  death  he  was 
canonized  by  die  Pope,  and  received  the  surname  of  Cot\fessor. 

By  the  death  of  Etfward,  England  was  re-plunged  into  all  the 
miseries  of  war.  As  he  died  without  issue,  the  British  sceptre 
was  claimed  by  several  competitors,  among  whom,  Harold,  son 
of  the  famous  Earl  of  Godwin,  and  William  Duke  of  Normandy, 
were  the  most  povverful.  Harold,  however,  being  present  at 
Edward's  death,  quietly  stepped  into  the  vacant  throne,  and  was 
joyfully  acknowledged  by  the  whole  nation.  William  of  Nor- 
mandy resolved  to  assert  his  claim  to  the  crown  of  England  by 
force  of  arms.    Having  collected  a  numerous  fleet,  he  saued  from 

Who  next  ascended  the  throne?  ^Vho  invaded  the  kingdom?  What  becat..<!  of 
Ethelred  ?  What  did  the  people  do  ?  By  whom  was  Ethelred  succeeded  ?— 14.  What 
IS  said  of  Canute?  What  was  he?  By  what  wos  his  early  life  stained?— 16.  By 
whom  was  Canute  succeeded  ?  What  is  said  of  him  ?— 16.  As  the  king  left  no  issue, 
what  took  place?  How  was  Edward  distinguished?  By  whom  was  the  iceptr* 
«lamK'd  '>    What  did  Harold  do  ?    What  did  William  resolve  ? 

16 


182 


ENGLAND. 


St.  Valena,  in  France,  and  landed  at  Pevensey,  in  Sussex,  with 
an  army  of  sixty  thousand  men. 

17.  He  was  met  by  Harold  with  an  army  equally  numerous. 
The  night  previous  to  the  engagement,  the  two  armies  had  pitched 
their  camps  in  sight  of  each  other,  and  waited  with  impatience 
for  the  return  of  the  morning.  As  soon  as  the  day  dawned,  they 
were  drawn  out  in  array,  and  awaited  the  signal  for  the  combat. 
The  two  monarchs  appeared  at  the  head  of  their  annies,  William 
on  horseback,  and  Harold  on  foot,  in  the  centre  of  the  host. 
The  memorable  battle  of  Hastings  ensued;  long  and  bloody 
was  the  contest;  at  length  the  valor  of  the  English  yielded, 
and  victory  declared  in  favor  of  the  Normans ;  the  nation  sub- 
mitted to  the  sceptre  of  William,  who  in  consequence  was  called 
The  Conqueror. 


SECTION  in. 

7%e  Norman  Family;  William  L  the  Conqueror;  William  11.; 
Henry  I.;  Stephen  qf  Blois.  From  A.  D.  1086  to  1154. 

1.  After  the  battle  of  Hastings,  the  spirit  of  the  English  was 
broken  J  city  after  city  submitted  to  the  conqueror,  until  ne  found 
himself  firmly  seated  on  the  English  throne. 

Though  William  was  a^  sovereign  possessed  of  great  abilities 
as  a  statesman  and  a  warrior,  yet  many  of  his  acts  have  stamped 
upon  his  reign  the  blot  of  cruelty  and  oppression.  He  was  re- 
markable in  his  person,  being  tall  and  well  proportioned,  and 
possessed  of  such  strength  that  few  persons  of  that  age  were 
found  who  could  bend  his  bow  or  wield  his  arms. 

3.  As  was  natural  to  expect,  he  entertained  a  partiality  for  his 
Norman  followers,  and  advanced  them  to  all  the  posts  of  honor 
and  distinction — a  measure  which  did  not  fail  to  excite  the  dis- 
affection of  the  English  subjects,  who  made  several  attempts  to 
throw  off  the  yoke ;  but  their  endeavors  were  fruitless  and  only- 
tended  to  tighten  the  chains  of  their  bondage.  He  endeavored, 
in  a  manner,  to  abolish  the  English  language,  by  causing  the 
youth  throughout  the  kingdom  to  learn  the  French  tongue.  No 
other  language  was  used  at  court,  and  among  the  more  fashion- 
able society;  hence  proceeded  that  mixture  of  French  words 
which  we  find  at  present  in  the  English  tongue.  Being  much 
addicted  to  the  pleasure  of  the  chase,  he  reserved  to  himself  tho 
exclusive  privilege  of  killing  game  throughout  the  kingdom,  and 
formed  the  New  Forest,  by  depopulating  a  tract  of  land  nearly 
thirty  miles  in  circuit.  One  of  tfie  most  useful  acts  of  his  reign 
was  the  completing  the  Dooms-day  Book,  which  contained  a 
register  of  all  the  estates  of  his  kingdom. 

17.  Tlie  night  previous  to  the  engagement,  what  is  said  of  the  armies  ?  Of  the  twa 
monarchs  ?    Describe  the  battle . 

1.  After  the  battle  oi"  Hastings,  what  is  i*aid  of  the  English  ?  Of  William?  In  his 
person  ?— 2.  A'NTiat  did  he  entertain  ?  What  did  he  endeavour  to  abolish  ?  What  was 
one  of  the  most  useful  acts  of  his  reign? 


N 


ENGLAND. 


183 


3.  His  domestic  repose  was  somewhat  embitteted  by  the  dis- 
union of  his  three  sons,  who  resided  in  a  castle  in  Normandy. 
He  did  all  that  lay  in  his  power  to  compromise  their  difterences 
without  effect.  His  unnatural  son,  Robert,  openly  revolted  and 
declared  war  against  his  father.  William  besieged  him  in  the 
castle  of  Gerberoy,  where  many  encounters  took  place,  resem- 
bling more  the  combats  of  chivalry  than  the  contests  of  hostile 
armies.  In  one  of  these,  it  happened  that  Robert  encountered 
the  king  himself,  who  was  concealed  by  a  helmet ;  a  fierce  com- 
bat ensued  j  at  length  the  young  prince  wounded  and  dismounted 
his  father.  The  king  called  out  for  assistance ;  Robert,  hearing 
his  voice,  recognised  liis  parent ;  struck  with  remorse",  he  alighted 
from  his  horse,  threw  himself  at  the  feet  of  William,  and  implored 
his  pardon;  then  assisting  him  to  mount,  he  sav  him  return  to  his 
camp.  A  reconciliation  soon  after  took  place,  through  the  interpo- 
sition of  his  queen,  Matilda^  whom  William  tenderly  loved.  Hav- 
ing reached  the  sixty-third  year  of  his  age,  William  died  on  the 

^         continent,  at  the  monasteiv  of  St.  Gervais,  in  the  thirty-first  year 
of  his  conquest  of  England. 

4.  William  II.,  surnamed  Rufus,  from  his  red  hair,  succeeded 
his  father  in  the  English  throne,  A.  D.  1087.  His  reign  \yas 
marked  by  many  acts  of  cruelty  and  perfidy.  As  he  was  hunting 
in  the  New  Forest^  he  was  accidentally  shot  by  Sir  Waller  Tyr- 
rell who  had  aimed  an  arrow  at  a  stag,  after  a  reign  of  thirteeii 
years. 

5.  Henrj'^  I.,  the  y^'  -  ^er  brother  of  William,  taking  advantage 
of  the  absence  of  his  brother  Robert,  the  rightful  heir,  who  was 
then  on  a  crusade  to  the  Holy  Land,  ascended  the  throne. 
Robert,  on  his  return,  made  preparations  to  gain,  by  force  of 
arms,  the  crown  of  England,  of  which  ho  had  been  deprived 
during  his  absence.  An  accommodation,  however,  was  effected 
between  the  two  brothers ;  but  Henry,  shortly  after  this,  infringed 
upon  the  treaty,  and  made  war  upon  Normandy;  the  conquest  he 
enected  after  the  severe  fought  battle  of  Tenchelray,  where  Robert 
was  taken  prisoner.  This  unfortunate  prince  was  uctained  in 
custody  during  the  remainder  of  his  life,  which  lasted  twenty- 
eight  years,  in  a  castle  in  Wales;  leaving  a  melancholy  proof 
how  feeble  are  the  barriers  which  the  nearest  ties  of  kindred  can 
afford  to  the  raging  impulse  of  ambition.  Henry  was  rendered 
inconsolable  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life  by  the  loss  of  his  only 
son,  who  was  drowned  on  his  passage  from  Normandy;  after  the 
news  of  this  accident  he  was  never  seen  to  smile. 

Henry  was,  in  many  respects,  an  able  and  accomplished  sove- 
reign, but  ambitious  and  ungrateful. 

6.  On  his  death  he  left  tbe  throne  to  his  daughter,  Matilda; 
but  Stephen,  Earl  of  Blois,  and  nephew  to  the  jate  king,  a  noble 
of  great  ability  and  unbounded  ambition,  seized  the  crown. 

3.  \Vhat  is  said  of  his  domestic  repose?  Of  his  son  Robert  ?  What  didAVilHnm  do? 
On  one  occasion  what  happened  ?  When  did  he  die  ? — 4.  By  whom  was  William  suc- 
ceeded? What  was  his  end? — 5.  Wlio  next  ascended  the  thron.;  ?  What  is  said  of 
Robert?  Sliortly  after  this  what  was  done  l)y  Henry?  How  lonpr  was  l?obert  de- 
tnired  a  prisoner?— G.  To  whom  was  tlie  tlirono  left?  What  did  Matilda  determine  ' 
Who  invaded  the  country  ?    What  ensued  ? 


t 


184 


ENGLAND 


Matilda  immediately  determined  to  assert  her  right  by  force  of 
arms,  and  raising  an  army,  she  defeated  Stephen  and  took  pos- 
session of  the  throne;  but  by  a  strange  occurrence  of  events, 
which  are  tedious  nnd  by  no  means  interesting,  Stephen,  in  his 
turn,  having  d<'''^atcd  her  and  compelled  her  to  leave  her  do- 
minions, again  u  ended  the  throne.  Henry,  thp  -^n  of  Matilda, 
resolving  to  maintain  his  rightful  inheritance  u.  the  English 
crown,  invaded  the  country  at  the  head  of  a  po.verlul  army;  bui 
an  accommodation  ensued  by  which  it  was  agreed  that  Stephen 
should  reign  until  his  death,  after  which  the  crown  should  fall  to 
Henry. 


SECTION  IV. 

Family  of  Planfagenet ;  Henry  11. ;  Richard  I.;  John;  Henry 
ni.i  Eihaard  L;  Edward  //.;  Edward  UL;  Richard  //.,• 
from  Ji.l).  1154/0  1399. 

Henry  II.,  in  whom  were  united  the  families  of  the  Saxon  and 
Norman  monarchs,  now  ascended  the  British  throne,  at  the  age 
of  twenty-one.  B^  his  marriage  with  Eleanor,  heiress  of  Guimne, 
he  possessed  by  inheritance  nearly  half  of  France.  The  moat 
important  achievement  of  this  monarch's  life  was  his  invasion  and 
subjugation  of  Ireland,  which  country  has  remained,  more  or  less, 
in  a  state  of  subjection  to  the  English  crown  to  the  present  ti»  ^e. 
During  the  early  part  of  his  reign  the  famous  Thomas-a-Becfcet, 
a  man  of  extraordmary  abilit'-.s,  held  the  first  place  in  the  favor 
of  the  king,  Yi  o  promoted  him  to  the  office  of  high  chancellor,, 
and  made^i.ii  pticeptor  of  the  young  princes.  Becket  displayed 
a  magnific  H .».  (jual  to  his  di;^nity  ;  his  table  was  free  of  access 
to  eery  p  ipok  who  had  business  at  court ;  he  took  precedence 
of  all  the  lay  haf  ons,  and  among  his  vassals  he  numbered  upwards 
of  a  hundred  knights. 

2.  Henry  lived  on  tei*ms  of  the  greatest  familiarity  with  his 
chancellor,  and  seemed  to  have  resigned  into  his  hands  the  go- 
vernment of  his  dominions.  About  this  time  it  happened  that  the 
see  of  Canterbury  became  vacant,  and  Becket,  on  account  of  his 
situation,  was  pointed  to  as  the  person  most  likely  to  fill  it. 
Accordingly  the  king  sent  a  message  to  the  chancellor,  who  was 
then  on  the  continent,  to  rej: ui'  to  England,  intimating  to  him  at 
the  same  time  that  in  a  few  duys  he  would  be  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury. Becket  replied  that  if  the  king  were  serious,  he  begged 
permission  to  decline  the  preferment,  because  it  would  be  impos- 
sible for  him  to  perform  the  duties  of  that  station,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  retain  the  favor  of  his  sovereign.  But  Henry  was  in- 
flexible, and  insisted  on  his  accepting  'he  preferment.  Be  :,ket 
at  length,  much  against  his  own  judgme  it,  was  induced  to  acqui- 

1.  "Who  now  ascon.iod  the  British  throne?  Whom  did  he  marry?  What  was  the 
most  important  achievement?  What  is  said  of  Thomas-a-Becket?  What  did  he  dis- 
play ? — 3.  About  this  time  what  happened  ?  What  message  did  the  king  send?  How 
did  IJecket  reply  ?    What  i«  said  of  Henry  ? 


< 

i 
i 
( 
f 
c 
i 

h 
e 
l 
i\ 

t\ 


b< 
ki 
r« 
Y 


ENGLAND. 


185 


le  go- 
tthe 
f  his 
11  it. 

was 
im  at 
Can- 
ggeA 

pos- 
same 
8  in- 

,ket 

qui- 

\ai  the 
lie  dis- 


I 


C8ce.    Shortly  after  his  return  to  E '  rland  he  v  as  ordained  priest, 
and  ill  a  few  days  received  episcopal  conHccration. 

3.  Becket,  whose  private  life  h  id  always  been  marked  by  the 
strictest  integrity  and  morality,  now  began  to  think  more  seri- 
ously of  acquiring  those  virtues  that  more  particularly  adorn  vhe 
clerical  character.  The  ostentatious  parade  and  worldly  pursuits 
of  the  chancellor  were  instantly  renounced  by  the  archbishop. 
The  train  of  knights  and  noblemen  who  >vere  accustomed  to 
attend  him  were  exchanged  for  a  few  companions,  selected  from 
among  the  most  virtuous  and  learned  of  the  clergy.  His  diet 
was  abstemious  and  his  charities  were  abundant  j  his  time  was 
occupied  in  prayer,  study,  and     >  the  discharge  of  his  episcopal 


=>» 


rult  to  unite  the  duties  of  his 
'lor,  he  resigned  this  latter 

or  some  time  subsisted  be- 
a.v  not  destined  to  be  of  long 


functions;  and  as  he  found 
present  station  with  those 
office  into  the  hands  of  the 

4.  The  good  understandiii 
tvveen  the  primate  and  the  ki      , 

continuance.  Henry  began  to  Tnake  encroachments  on  the  rig^ht^ 
of  the  church  and  the  clergy ;  souglit  to  deprive  them  of  the  privi- 
lege of  being  tried  for  offences  in  the  ecclesiastical  courts,  which 
piivilege  they  had  enjoyed  from  a  veiy  early  period,  and  required 
that  a  clergyman,  after  he  had  been  degracled  by  the  sentence  of 
his  spiritual  judges,  should  be  delivered  into  the  custody  of  a  lay 
officer  to  be  punishod  by  the  lay  tribunnl.  To  this  it  was  repliccf, 
that  it  would  be  ph.cing  the  English  cKrgy  on  a  footing  inferior 
to  their  brothers  in  any  other  Cruistian  country;  it  was  repug- 
nant to  those  liberties  which  the  king  had  sworn  to  preserve  at 
his  coronation,  and  that  it  violated  the  first  principle  of  law,  by  re- 
quiring that  the  same  individual  should  be  twice  punished  for  the 
same  offence. 

5.  The  king  grew  indignant  at  the  opposition  of  the  bishops, 
am'  in  order  to  bring  the  matter  to  ai  issue,  summoned  a  great 
council  to  meet  at  Clarendon.  Here,  by  entreaties,  threats,  and 
intimidation,  he  prevailed  on  the  bishops  to  sign  what  is  called 
the  "  Constitution  of  Clarendon.^^  As  several  articles  in  thi» 
constitution  were  derogatory  to  the  rights  of  the  church,  and  in 
fringed  on  the  papal  jurisdictior,  by  prohibiting  appeals  to  tb 
court  of  Rome  without  the  king  s  consent,  the  bishops,  in  signing 
it,  had  sacrificed  their  conscience. 

6.  As  the  primate  returned,  he  meditated  in  silence  on  his  con- 
duct in  the  council,  and  saw  the  error  into  which  intimidation 
had  betrayed  him:  he  bewailed  his  fault  and  immediately  retract- 
ed his  assent.  His  conduct  inflamed  anew  the  indignation  of 
Henry.  At  length  the  archbishop  thought  it  prudent  to  withdraw 
for  a  season  from  England,  and  retired  into  France. 

7.  A  reconciliation  was  soon  after  effected  between  Henry  and 
the  primate,  who  again  returned  to  England,  carrying  letters  of 

3.  What  J8  now  said  of  Becket  ?  How  was  his  time  occupied  ?— 4.  What  did  Henry 
begin  to  do  ?  What  did  he  require  ?  To  this  what  was  replied  ?— 5.  What  did  the 
king  summons  ?  Here  what  did  he  prevail  on  the  bishops  to  sign  ?  What  were  seve- 
ral articles  in  this  constitution? — 6.  As  the  primate  r«turned,  what  is  said  of  him* 
What  did  he  think  proper  to  do  ''—7.  vVhat  was  soon  after  effected  T 

j6* 


^>. 


<^. 


v*.'^^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-S) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


;ifi^  iiiiiM 

K&  1^    111112.2 

i  lis  IIIIIM 


1.4 


m 


m 


V} 


^ 


7a 


m, 


/: 


'■/ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  NY.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


& 
^ 


186 


ENGLAND. 


suspension  or  excommunication  from  the  pope,  against  the  bisnops 
of  York,  London,  and  Salisbury.  The  bishops,  on  receiving 
these  letters,  burst  into  violent  complaints  against  the  primate, 
and  hastened  into  Normandy  to  seek  redress  from  the  kinff. 
Henry,  in  a  moment  of  irritation,  exclaimed, '*  Of  all  the  cowards 
who  eat  at  my  table,  is  there  not  one  who  will  free  me  from  this 
turbulent  priest."  Four  of  his  knights,  who  were  present,  taking 
this  for  the  royal  approbation,  bound  themselves  by  oath  to  carry 
off  or  murder  the  primate. 

8.  They  immediately  set  out  for  England^  hastened  to  Canter- 
bury ,.ana  entering  the  palace  of  the  archbishop,  they  upbraided 
him  with  insolence  to  the  king.  As  they  left  his  apartment,  the 
hour  for  vespers  arrived,  and  the  undaunted  prelate  went  unat- 
tended to  the  cathedral.  He  was  ascending  the  steps  of  the  choir 
when  the  assassins  entered  the  church.  One  of  the  number  cried 
out,  •*  Where  is  the  traitor  ?"  To  this  no  answer  was  returned. 
But  when  another  asked,  **  Where  is  the  archbishop  ?"  the  pre- 
late replied,  "  Here  is  the  archbishop,  but^  no  traitor."  Upon 
this  one  of  the  assassins  aimed  a  blow  which  wounded  him  cii 
the  head.  As  he  felt  the  blood  trickling  down  his  face,  ho 
clasped  his  hamla*  and  bowing  down,  he  said,  "  In  the  name  of 
Chnst  and  for  the  defence  of  his  church,  I  am  ready  to  die.^' 
In  this  posture,  he  turned  towards  his  murderers,  and  undet 
their  repeated  blows  he  sunk  to  the  floor,  at  the  foot  of  SL  Ben- 
net^s  altar. 

9.  Thus  perished  this  extraordinary  man,  a  martyr  to  what  he 
deemed  his  duty,  the  preservation  of  the  privileges  and  immuni- 
ties of  the  church.  His  deatii  was  the  triumph  of  his  cause ;  the 
church  seemed  to  derive  new  vigor  from  the  blood  of  her  cham- 
pion. The  first  news  of  this  event  filled  Henry  with  consternation 
and  alarm ;  he  now  lamented  when  too  late  the  hasty  expression 
that  had  led  to  the  commission  of  so  terrible  a  crime.  But  sub- 
seciuent  events  caused  the  monarch  to  think  more  seriously  on 
this  transaction  than  at  present.  Some  few^  years  afterwards  he 
beheld  his  own  sons  uniting  in  rebellion  against  him,  in  conjunc- 
tion with, his  perfidious  barons.  Such  things,  he  concluded,  were 
not  in  the  orainary  course  of  nature;  they  could  be  no  other  than 
the  effects  of  the  divine  wrath  which  he  had  enkindled  by  hia 
persecution  of  the  archbishop. 

10.  The  name  of  the  prelate  had  been  lately  enrolled  by  the 
pope  in  the  catalogue  of  the  saints,  and  the  fame  of  the  miracles 
wrought  at  his  shrine  resounding  through  every  part  of  Europe, 
Henry,  to  expiate  his  oftence,  resolved  to  make  a  pilgrimage  to 
the  tomb  of  the  martyr.  For  this  purpose  he  hastily  set  sail  for 
England,  and  when  he  came  within  sight  of  Canterbury,  he  dis- 
mounted from  his  horse  and  walked,  without  any  coverii\g  oh  his 

What  did  the*bishops  do  on  reeeivingf  these  letters?  What  did  Henry  exclaim t 
What  did  the  four  knights  do  ? — 8.  As  they  left  his  apartment  what  took  place  T  What 
did  one  of  their  number  cry  out?  What  did  the  prelate  reply?  Upon  this  what  waa 
done  ?  In  bowing  down  what  did  he  say  ?— 9.  What  is  said  of  Henry  at  the  first  news 
■of  this  event  ?  Some  years  afterwards,  what  did  he  behold  ?  What  did  he  conclude  f 
—10.  What  is  said  of  the  name  of  the  prelate  ?  What  did  Henry  resolve  io  do  ?  Re- 
■hie  what  followed. 


ENOLAin). 


187 


[by  the 
Iracles 
lurope, 
laffe  to 
iau  foe 

K  dis- 
[oh  his 

Izclaimt 
What 
Ihat  was 
lit  newt 
Include  T 
)t   Re- 


feet,  towards  the  city  ^-  as  he  entered  the  ^te,  it  was  observed 
that  his  footsteps  were  stained  with  blood.  Without  making  any 
delay,  he  hastened  to  the  cathedral,  and  there  threw  himself  at 
the  foot  of  the  tomb,  while  the  bishop  of  London  addressed  the 
spectators.  As  soon  as  the  prelate  had  concluded  his  discourse, 
Henry  arose  and  repaired  to  the  chapter-house  of  the  convent,^ 
where  the  monks,  a  few  bishops  and  abbots  were  assembled. 
Before  them,  the  royal  penitent,  on  his  knees,  confessed  his 
crime,  ard  received  on  his  shoulders,  with  a  knotted  cord,  a  few 
stripes  from  each.  After  this  extraordinary  act  of  humiliation  he 
returned  again  to  the  shrine,  and  spent  the  night  in  prayer. 

11.  The  latter  part  of  his  life  was  embittered  by  the  unnatural 
conduct  of  his  sons,  who  joined  in  a  second  rebellion  against  their 
father,  aided  by  the  king  of  France.  On  receiving  a  Rst'of  those 
who  had  conspired  to  deprive  him  of  his  crown,  the  first  name 
that  caught  his  eye  was  that  of  his  favorite  son,  John.  He  read 
no  more,  but  returned  the  paper  with  a  broken  heart.  At  first  he 
sunk  into  a  deep  melancholy  j  this  was  followed  by  a  raging  fever, 
during  which  he  called  down  the  heaviest  denunciations  of  hea* 
yen  on  his  ungrateful  children.  He  died  in  the  fifty-eigth  year 
of  his  age  and  thirty -fifth  of  his  reign.  Henry,  in  many  respects, 
may  be  ranked  aniong  the  ablest  of  the  English  monarchs.  He 
possessed  distinguished  abilities  as  a  statesman  and  warrior ;  yet 
nis  private  life  was  far  from  being  commendable ;  pride,  passion, 
duplicity,  and  ambition,  seem  to  have  been  the  most  prominent 
features  of  his  character. 

12.  Richard  I.,  surnamed  Coeur  de  Lion,  or  the  Lion-hearted, 
now  ascended  the  throne,  and  endeavored  to  atone,  in  some  mea- 
sure, for  his  ungrateful  conduct  towards  his  father,  by  renouncing 
those  who  had  assisted  in  the  unnatural  rebellion,  and  receiving 
into  his  favor  the  ministers  of  the  former  reign.  Richard  was  a 
prince  of  a  chivalrous  and  romantic  turn  of  mind.  Shortly  after 
nis  accession  to  the  tjiroue,  he  engaged  in  the  crusades,  and  in 
conjunction  with  Philip  Augustus  of  France,  embarked  on  an  ex- 
pedition to  the  Holy  Land.  Here  his  personal  valor  was  con- 
spicuous in  every  engagement;  he  defeated  the  celehmted 
Saladin,  in  the  memorable  battle  of  Ascalon,  in  which  forty 
thousand  Sar^icens  were  slain,  and  finally  compelled  him  to  con- 
clude a  treaty  of  peace. 

13.  On  his  return  homeward, being  shipwrecked,  he  endeavored 
to  pass  in  disguise  through  Germany,  but  was  discovered  and  de- 
tained a  prisoner  by  the  emperor,  Henry  VL,  who  released  him 
after  a  lon^  confinement,  on  the  payment  of  dS300,000.  Having 
regained  his  liberty,  he  returned  to  his  own  dominions,  from 
which  he  had  been  absent  for  nearly  four  years.  The  year  fol- 
lowing, having  laid  siege  to  the  castle  of  Chalus,  he  received  a 
wound  of  which  he  died,  in  the  tenth  year  of  his  reign,  and  the 
forty-second  of  his  age.    Richard  has  been  styled  the  JichtUea  of 

11.  What  is  said  of  the  latter  part  of  hit  life  T  What  are  the  circumstances  of  hit 
death?  VHien  did  he  die  ?  What  is  said  of  him?~12.  Who  succeeded  to  the  throne t 
In  what  did  he  engage  T  Whom  did  he  defeat  ?— 13.  On  his  return,  what  happened  to 
him  T    What  oecationed  his  death  K    What  is  said  of  Richard  T 


V 


188 


ENGLAND. 


modern  times ;  his  achievements  more  resemble  the  deeds  of  a 
hero  of  romance,  than  those  of  a  wise  and  political  sovereign. 

14.  John,  the  brother  of  Richard,  succeeded  to  the  throne ;  his 
reign  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  infamous  in  English  history. 
His  nephew,  Arthur,  the  son  of  Geoffrey,  an  elder  orother,  was 
the  rigntful  heir  to  the  crown.  The  young  prince  happened  to 
fall  into  the  power  of  John,  by  whom  he  was  basely  murdered, 
lest  at  any  future  period  he  might  assert  his  claim.  This  act  of 
treachery  excited  universal  disgust.  Philip  Augustus,  of  France, 
supported  the  claim  of  Arthur,  and  to  avenge  his  death,  deprived 
the  English  monarch  of  his  French  possessions. 

15.  John,  although  his  queen  wasVet  alive,  indulged  a  passion 
for  Isabella^  daughter  of  Jiymar^  Count  of  Angouleme,  a  lady 
who  had  been  already  betrothed  to  the  Count  de  le  Marche, 
yet  by  reason  of  her  age,  the  marriage  had  not  been  consummated. 
Having  procured  a  divorce  from  his  own  wife,,  he  espoused  Isa- 
bella. The  sovereign  pontiffs,  during  the  Jmddle  ^ges,  were 
frequently  called  on  to  interpose  their  spiritual  power,  to  shield 
the  people  from  oppression,  and  to  arrest  the  vices  and  chec',  the 
passions  of  theii;^ruler8,  and  even  the  jurisprudence  of  that  period 
acceded  to  the  pope,  on  some  extraordinary  occasions,  the  power 
of  absolving  the  people  from  their  allegiance  to  their  sovereign. 

16.  On  tnis  occasion,  Innocent  III.  remonstrated  with  John 
without  effect.  Another  circumstance  which  happened  at  this 
time,  caused  the  pope  to  put  in  execution  the  full  extent  of  his 
spiritual  power.  It  had  been  a  custom  from  an  early  period,  in 
England,  to  consult  the  king  in  the  appointment  of  a  oishop  to 
fill  an^  of  the  vacant  sees.  It  happened  at  this  time,  that  the 
bishopric  of  Canterbury  became  vacant,  and  Lancton  was  chosen 
to  fill  it :  the  pope  thought  proper  to  depart  from  the  usual  cus- 
tom, ana  confirmed  the  appointment  without  consulting  the  king, 
whose  late  conduct  had  given  so  much  scandal  to  his  subjects. 
John,  highly  incensed  at  this,  sent  two  of  his  knights  xpel  the 
monks  from  the  convent,  and  vented  his  rage  on  all  v»  ,ad^  any 
hand  in  the  instrument.  For  this  infringement  of  hid  spiritual 
jurisdiction,  the  pope  proceeded  to  place  the  kingdom  under  an 
Interdict,  an  instrument  which  was  only  resorted  to  on  extraordi- 
nary occasions,  and  one  calculated  to  strike  ^tie  mind  with  sensa- 
tions of  awe. 

17.  While  it  remained  in  force,  the  nation  was  deprived  of  all 
the  exterior  exercises  of  religion ;  the  altars  were  despoiled  of 
their  ornaments :  the  crosses,  relics,  pictures,  and  statues  of  the 
saints,  were  laid  on  the  ground  and  covered  up ;  the  bells  were 
removed  from  the  churches;  mass  was  celebrated  with  closed 
doors  J  the  laity  partook  of  no  religious  rites  except  baptism,  and 
communion  to  the  dying?  the  dead  were  not  interred  in  conse- 
crated ground,  and  marriage  was  celebrated  in  the  churchyard. 

18.  John,  at  length  overcome  by  the  evils  which  he  had  brought 

14.  Who  succeeded  to  the  throne  ?  ^yhat  act  of  treachery  did  he  commit?  Of  what 
was  he  deprived  ? — IS.  What  is  now  related  of  John  ?  Wliat  is  said  of  the  soverciRii 
pontiflfs  ?— 16.  Relate  the  circumstance  which  caused  the  pope  to  put  in  execution  the 
extent  of  his  spiritual  power  ?  To  what  did  the  pope  now  proceed  ? — 17.  While  it  re- 
mained in  force,  of  what  was  the  kingdom  deprived  ? 


/ 


KNGLAKD. 


189 


id 


hosen 
cus- 
fcing, 
ects. 

>el  the 


were 

osed 

,and 

Dnse- 

ird. 

lUght 

fwhat 
ereiffii 
sn  thtt 
it  re* 


on  his  kingdom,  yielded  his  obt'^inacy,  became  reconciled  to  the 
church,  and  feartul  of  the  invasion  of  the  French  monarch,  he 
surrendered  his  crown  to  the  pope,  from  whom  he  consented  tc 
hold  it  as  a  vassai.  ^  In  the  mean  time,  his  natural  disposition  for 
tyranny  seemed  to  increase  j  he  despised  his  nobles,  and  sought 
eveiy  opportunity  of  infringing  upon  their  privileges.  The  barons 
at  lengtn,  unable  to  support  his  tyrannical  exactions,  under  the 
direction  of  Lancton,  the  primate,  formed  a  confederacy  against 
him.  They  met  at  Runnymede,  and  compelled  him,  after  much 
opposition,  to  sign  and  seal  the  famous  document  of  Magna 
Chairta^  which  is  even  now  regarded  as  the  great  bulwarR  of 
English  liberty,  and  by  which  important  liberties  and  privileges 
are  secured  to  every  order  of  men  in  the  kingdom,  A.  D.  1215. 
John  died  the  following  year,  after  an  odious  reign  of  eighteen 
years,  with  scarcely  a  single  virtlie  to  redeem  a  thousand  vices. 

His  son,  Henry  III.  succeeded  to  the  throne  at  the  age  of  nine 
years,  under  the  guardianship  of  the  Earl  of  Pembroke.  The 
history  of  this  reign  consists  of  little  more  than  a  recital  of  a 
series  of  internal  contests  between  the  king  and  his  turbulent 
barons.  Henry  was  a  weak  and  timid  prince;  gentle  and  mild 
in  his  disposition;  but  he  greatly  displeased  the  nation  by  his  par- 
tiality to  foreigners. 

The  barons,  with  the  Earl  of  Leicester  at  their  head,  took  up 
anns  and  compelled  the  king  to  resign  his  authority  to  twenty- 
four  of  their  number,  and  having  thus  divided  all  the  offices  of  tne 
government  among  themselves,  they  disregarded  the  privileges 
of  the  crown  and  trampled  on  the  rights  of  the  people.  But  the 
knights  of  the  Sliire^  who  now  began  to  assemble  separately  from 
the  lords,  indignant  at  the  usurpation  of  Leicester  and  his  con- 
federate barons,  took  up  arms  in  favor  of  the  king.  A  battle 
was  fought  at  Letves,  in  which  the  royal  army  was  defeated,  and 
the  king,  with  his  son  Edward,  was  made  prisoner. 

19.  Leicester  now  compelled  the  king  to  ratify  his  authority  by 
a  solemn  treaty  j  assumed  the  character  of  regent,  and  called  a 
parliament,  consisting  of  two  knights  from  each  shire,  and  de- 
puties from  the  principal  boroughs.  From  this  period  is  generally 
dated  the  first  outline  of  the  present  English  House  of  Commons, 
Young  Edward  having  at  length  regained  his  liberty,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  the  Duke  of  Gloucester,  took  the  field  against  Leices- 
ter, who  was  defeated  and  slain  in  the  famous  battle  oi  Evesham, 
Henry  was  again  ijestored  to  the  throne,  but  died  shortly  after 
this  event,  in  the  sixty -fourth  year  of  his  age,  and  the  fifty -sixth 
of  his  reign,  A.  D.  1272. 

20.  Edward^  who  had  early  given  indications  of  distinguished 
military  abilities,  was  absent  on  a  crusade  at  the  time  of  his 
father's  death.  ^  On  one  occasion,  as  he  sat  in  his  tent,  an  assassin 
entered  and  aimed  a  poisoned  arrow  at  his  breast;  he  found 

18.  Fcarftil  of  the  invasion  of  the  French  monarch,  what  did  John  do  ?  What  is  said 
of  the  barons?  Where  did  they  meet ?  What  was  he  compelled  to  sign?  When  did 
John  die  ?  Who  succeeded  ?  What  is  said  of  his  history  ?  What  was  he  compelled 
to  do  by  the< barons  7  What  battle  was  fought?— 19.  What  did  Leicester  now  do? 
What  is  said  of  younfj  Edward  ?  What  is  said  of  Henry  ?— 80.  MTiat  is  said  of  Ed« 
ward  ?    On  one  occasion  what  happened  ? 


190 


ENGLAND. 


means  to  ward  off  the  blow,  but  received  a  wound  in  his  arm 
His  devoted  queen,  Eleanor  of  Castile,  saved  his  life  at  the  evi- 
dent risk  of  her  own,  by  extracting  the  poison  by  applying  hei 
mouth  to  the  wound  He  had  advanced  as  far  as  Sicily  on  hii 
return,  when  he  received  information  of  his  father's  death. 

21.  On  his  arrival  in  England,  he  was  received  with  jo}[  by  all 
classes  of  the  people,  and  immediately  turned  his  attention  to- 
wards removing  the  disorders  which  tilled  the  state  during  the 
preceding  reign.  Having  restored  order  and  tranquillity  at  home, 
ne  turned  his  arms  towards  the  subjugation  of  Wales,  and  having 
defeated  and  slain  Llewellyn,  the  king,  he  annexed  that  country 
to  the  British  crown,  and  created  his  eldest  son  Prince  of  ff 'ales, 
a  title  which  at  the  present  time  distinguishes  the  oldest  son  of 
the  English  monarch.  Edward  was  shortly  afterwards  made  um- 
pire, in  a  dispute  between  Robert  Bruce  and  John  Baliol,  respect- 
ing the  succession  of  the  Scottish  throne.  He  adjudged  the 
crovn  to  Baliol,  who  engaged  to  hold  it  as  a  vassal  of  the  English 
monarch.  He,  however,  threw  off  his  allegiance,  and  Edward 
invaded  Scotland  with  a  powerful  army,  defeated  the  Scots  in 
the  battle  of  j)unbar,  subdued  the  kingdom,  and  carried  Baliol 
captive  to  England. 

22.  The  Scots,  who  had  unwillingly  submitted  to  the  yoke  of 
subjugation,  were  roused  to  assert  their  independence  through  the 
influence  of  the  renowned  hero,  Sir  William  Wallace  ;  but  after 
a  series  of  brilliant  achievements,  their  efforts  failed  for  the  pre- 
sent; the  illustrious  Wallace  was  basely  betrayed  into  the  hands 
of  Edward,  and  put  to  death  with  barbarous  cruelty.  They  found, 
however,  a  more  successtiil  champion  in  the  person  of  Robert 
Bruce,  grandson  of  Baliol,  who,  after  he  had  expelled  ^he  British 
from  the  country,  was  restored  to  the  throne  of  his  ancestors. 
Edward  having  made  preparation  for  a  second  invasion  of  Scot- 
land, died  at  Carlisle,  in  the  thirty-fifth  year  of  his  reign.  Ed- 
ward was  eminently  distinlguished  as  a  legislator  and  warrior, 
but  his  cruelty  towards  the  Jews,  and  his  cold-blooded  massacre 
of  the  bards  of  Wales,  have  stamped  upon  his  memory  an  indeli- 
ble blot  of  tyranny  and  rapacity. 

23.  Edward  II.  succeeded  his  father  to  the  throne,  and  imme- 
diately invaded  Scotland  with  an  army  of  one  hundred  thousand 
men,  which  was  met  at  Bannockburn  by  Robert  Bruce,  with 
thirty  thousand.  A  dreadful  conflict  ensued,  in  which  the  Eng- 
lish were  signally  defeated.  Edward  possessed  but  few  qualities 
to  distinguish  him  as  a  sovereign ;  he  was  mild  in  disposition,  but 
weak  and  indolent,  fond  of  pleasure,  and  allowed  himself  to  be 
governed  by  unworthy  favorites,  which  excited  against  him  the 
turbulent  spirit  of  his  barons,  and  filled  his  reign  with  civil  dis- 
sensions. 

24.  Isabella,  his  queen,  a  woman  of  the  most  infamous  charac- 

31.  Edward  having  restored  tranquillity,  at  home,  what  did  he  do  ?  Being  made  um- 

fire  between  Bruce  and  Baliol,  to  ^^hom  did  he  adjudge  the  crown  ?  What  is  said  of 
loliol  ?  What  did  Edward  do  ? — ^22.  By  whom  wore  the  Scots  roused  to  assert  theii" 
independence  ?  WKat  was  the  fate  of  Wallaoe  ?  In  whom  did  they  fiiid  a  more  sue- 
eessful  champion  ?  How  was  Edward  distinguished  ? — 33.  What  did  Edward  II.  do  '' 
What  is  said  of  him?— 24.  AVliat  is  said  of  Isa'tella,  bis  queen  ?  What  was  the  fate  ol 
Edward  T 


ENGLAND. 


191 


ter,  fixed  her  affections  upon  Mortimer,  a  young  and  powerful 
oaron,  with  whom  she  entered  into  a  conspiracy  against  Uie  king, 
and  compelled  him  to  resign  in  favor  of  his  son.  Edward  was 
cast  into  prison,  and  barbarously  murdered  at  the  instigation  of 
Isabella,  in  Berkeley  Castle,  A.  D.  1328. 

25.  Edward  III.  succeeded  to  the  throne  m  the  fourteenth  year 
of  his  age.  During  his  minoritv,  a  regency  of  twelve  persons 
was  appointed ;  yet  Mortimer  and  the  infamous  queen  maintained 
their  power  and  exercised  the  chief  control.  Almost  the  first  act 
of  Edward,  on  coming  of  age,  was  to  punish  the  murderers  of  his 
unhappy  father.  Mortimer  was  publicly  executed ;  Isabella  was 
confined  in  the  castle  of  Risings,  where  she  remained  for  twentv- 
eight  years,  a  memorable  example  of  blasted  ambition.  Edwarcf^s 
first  expedition  was  against  tne  Scots,  whom  he  defeated  with 
great  slaughter  in  the  battle  of  Hallidon  Hill. 

26.  He  claimed  the  crown  of  France,  which  he  pretended  he 
inherited  from  his  mother,  and  resolved  to  maintain  it  bv  force 
of  arms,  in  opposition  to  Philip  of  Valois,  who  had  ascended  the 
French  throne.  Having  collected  a  powerful  armament  of  two 
hundred  and  fift;^  sail,  he  departed  from  England,  and  having 
encountered  a-French  fleet  of  four  hundred  ships  on  the  coast  of 
Flanders,  he  gained  one  of  the  most  memorable  naval  victories 
recorded  in  history.  The  loss  of  the  English  is  said  to  have  been 
only  four  thousand  men  and  two  ships,  while  thirty  thousand  of 
the  French  fell  in  the  enffagement,  with  the  loss  of  two  hundred 
and  thirty  of  their  vessels. 

27.  He  then  invaded  the  country  at  the  head  of  thirty  thousand 
troops,  and  spread  devastation  wherever  he  advanced.  He  ra^ 
the  French  monarch,  who  advanced  to  oppose,  at  the  head  of  an 
army  of  one  hundred  thousand  men,  and  defeated  him  in  the 
famous  battle  of  Cressy.  This  battle  is  rendered  memorable  for 
t>eing  the  first  in  which  the  English  made  use  of  cannon;  also  for 
being  the  scene  in  which  Edward,  the  Black  Prince,  (so  called 
from  the  color  of  his  armor,)  the  king's  eldest  eon,^  then  in  the 
sixteenth  year  of  his  age,  commenced  his  brilliant  military  career. 
While  the  battle  raged  in  its  greatest  fury,  a  messenger  was 
despatched  desiring  that  succour  might  be  sent  to  the  aid  of  the 
Prince;  Edwai*d  replied  to  the  messenger,  "  Go  tell  my  son,  that 
r  reserve  fbr  him  the  glory  of  this  day:  he  will  be  able,  without 
my  aid,  to  repel  the  enemy."  Edward  havinjg  taken  the  city  of 
Calais,  after  a  memorable  siege,  returned  again  to  England. 

28t.  While  the  English  monarch  was  c<»ducting  his  conquests 
on  the  continent,  the  Scots  made  an  irruption  into  his  dominions 
at  home,  but  were  defeated  in  a  battle  at  NeviOe*»  Croa»hj  Phi- 
lippa,  his  heroic  queen,  and  their  king  was  led  captive  to  London. 

John,  who  succeeded  his  father  in  the  tiurone of  France,  resolved 
to  expel  the  English  from  his  dominions,  and  took  the  field  with 

SS.  "Who  raeeeedfld  to  the  throne  ?  What  was  hie  fint  act  en  conunf  of  aaa  T 
What  waa  the  fate  of  Mortimer  and  Isabella  ?—B6.  What  did  he  claim  T  What  md 
he  do?  "What  was  the  loss  on  both  sides?— 27.  What  did  he  then  do?  By  whom 
was  he  met?  Fbr  what  is  the  battle-  memorable?  While  the  battle  raged,  wnat 
w«a  done?— as.  AVhile  the  Enflish monarch,  &e.,  what  did  the; Scot*. dot? 
was  fought?    What  did  the  king  of  FraaaacMolvaf 


'^t' 


I 


I 


192 


ENGLAND. 


an  army  of  sixty  thousand  men.  He  was  met  by  the  Black  Pnnce 
and  defeated  in  the  memorable  battle  of  Poictier»,  in  which  he 
was  made  prisoner  and  conducted  to  London  bv  the  Prince, 
where  he  was  detained  a  fellow  captive  with  David,  the  Scottish 
king. 

29.  Edward,  who  in  the  early  part  of  his  life  had  acquired  such 
brilliant  military  renown,  towards  the  end  of  his  reisn  sunk  into 
indolence  and  indulgence,  and  before  his  death  he  nad  lost  all 
his  conmiests  with  the  exception  of  Calais.  The  death  of  the 
Black  Prince,  whose  heroic  deeds  were  only  surpassed  by  the 
amiable  virtues  that  adorned  his  mind,  filled  tne  nation,  witn  sor- 
row and  left  his  father  disconsolate  for  the  loss.  The  king  only 
survived  this  event  a  few  months^  he  died  in  the  sixty-fiftli  year 
of  his  age  and  fifty-first  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  1377. 

30.  Edward  was  one  of  the  most  illustrious  princes  of  his  age. 
His  military  achievements  in  France  and  Scotland,  though  unjust 
in  their  object,  cast  a  lustre  on  his  rei^n  and  render  it  one  of  the 
most  brilliant  recorded  in  English  history.  During  his  reign. 
Chivalry  was  carried  to  its  height  in  England.  ^  Edward  himself 
and  his  son,  the  Black  Prince,  possessed  in  a  high  degree  all  the 
accomplishme|}ts  of  the  knightly  character.  He  instituted  the 
order  of  the  Garter,  and  also  built  the  magnificent  castle  of  Wind- 
sor. The  French  language  was  discontinued  in  courts  of  justice 
duringhis  reign. 

31.  Edward  was  succeeded  by  Richard  II.,  son  of  the  Black 
Prince,  at  the  age  of  eleven  years.  During  his  minority  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  government  was  intrusted  to  his  uncles,  the 
dukes  of  Lancaster,  York,  and  Gloucester^  of  these,  however,  the 
duke  of  Lancaster  acted  the  most  prominent  part.  In  the  early 
part  of  his  reign  the  parliament  levied  a  poll-tax  of  three  groats 
upon  all  over  tfie  age  of  fifteen^  years.  This  gave  great  dissatis- 
faction on  account  of  its  injustice  in  exacting  as  much  from  the 
poor  as  from  the  rich.^ 

32.  The  flame  of  insurrection  spread  through  the  kingdom. 
The  insurgents  found  a  leader  in  the  person  of  Wat  Tyler,  a 
blacksmith  by  profession,  who  in  a  short  time  finding  himself  at 
the  head  of  one  hundred  thousand  followers,  led  them  to  Smith' 
field,  where  the  king  invited  him  to  a  conference.  His  haughty 
demeanor  here  excited  the  indignation  of  one  of  the  king's  at- 
tendants, who  struck  him  dead  upon  the  spot.  This  rain  act, 
committed  in  the  presence  of  the  mutineers,  would  have  proved 
fatal  to  the  king  and  his  attendants,  had  it  not  been  for  the  pre- 
sence of  mind  displayed  by  the  youthful  prince,  who  riding  up 
towards  them  while  their  bows  were  bent  for  execution,  exclaim- 
ed, **  What,  my  people!  will  you  ki'l  your  king?  I  myself  will 
be  your  leader;  follow  me  into  the  field  and  you  shall  haii^e  what 
you  desire." 

By  whom  wm  he  met?  Where  was  ho  conducted?— 29.  What  is  now  said  of  ESd- 
ward?  When  did  he  die?— 30.  What  was  Edward?  What  is  said  of  his  military 
achieTements?  What  did  he  institute?  What  was  discontinued?— 31.  By  whom  was 
Edward  succeeded?  In  the  early  ^art  of  his  reisn,  what  was  done?— 33.  What  fol- 
lowed? Who  was  the  leaderof  the  insurgents?  What  was  the  fate  of  Tyler? 
np  to  tb«  insurgents,  what  did  the  king  ezolaim! 


Ridilif 


I 


kkglakd. 


193 


33.  The  flattering  hopes  which  the  nation  had  formed  of  Rich« 
ard's  future  ereatness  from  his  conduct  on  this  •ccasion,  greatly 
declined  as  he  advanced  in  years.  The  northern  borders  were 
thrown  into  disorder  by  the  rivalship  between  the  family  of  Percy, 
of  the  north  of  England,  and  the  house  of  Douglas,  of  Scotland. 
A  sanguinary  battle  was  fought  at  Otterbum^  in  which  Percy, 
surnamed  Hotspur,  was  taken  prisoner  and  Douglas  slain.  On 
this  battle  is  founded  the  celebrated  ballad  of  Chevy  Chace. 

34.  While  Richard  was  absent  in  Ireland  to  quell  an  insurrec- 
tion in  that  country,  the  young  Duke  of  Lancaster  excited  a  revolt 
against  his  authonty  in  England.  The  king,  on  bis  return,  after 
undergoing  a  mock  trial,  was  compelled  to  resign  his  crown; 
while  the  duke  in  the  mean  time  ascended  the  throne  under  the 
title  of  Henry  IV.,  A.  D.  1399. 

The  deposed  monarch  was  imprisoned  in  the  castle  of  Pomfret^ 
where  he  was  shortly  afterwards  put  to  death  in  the  most  cruel 


manner. 


will 
Iwhat 


»fEd- 

|Uitai7 

i  was 

M  fol- 


I' 


SECTION  V. 

Branch  qf  Lancaster;  Henry  IV.;  Henry  V,;  Henry  VL,from 

A,  D.  1399  to  1461. 

1.  Henry  thus  succeeded  to  the  throne  by  the  deposition  and 
murder  of  his  lawful  sovereign,  and  to  the  exclusion  of  the  right- 
ful heir,  Edward  Mortimer,  whose  descendants,  as  we  will  see 
in  the  sequel,  after  a  series  of  contests  between  the  York  and 
Lancaster  families,  succeeded  in  establishing  their  disputed  claim 
to  the  crown.  Henry  soon  found  that  the  diadem  tnat  glitters 
upon  the  brow  of  monarchs  bears  with  it  an  enkpty  name,  and 
conceals  beneath  its  splendor  a  thousand  imbittering  cares  un- 
known to  the  man  of  the  humbler  walks  of  life. 

2.  Scarcely  was  he  seated  on  the  throne  when  f  <  insurrection 
was  raised  against  him,  headed  by  Northumberlano,  rtnd  joined 
by  the  Scots  under  Douglas,  and  the  Welsh  under  Owm  Glen- 
dower;  but  they  were  defeated  by  the  royal  forces  in  a  desperate 
battle  fought  at  Shrewsbury.  The  latter  part  of  his  life  was  im- 
bittered  by  the  profligate  conduct  of  hie  son,  the  Prince  of  Wales. 
On  a  certjEun  occasion,  one  of  his  companions  was  indicted  for 
some  mbdemeanor  before  the  chief  justice.  Sir  William  Gas- 
coigne;  the  young  prince,  who  was  present,  became  so  exaspe- 
rated at  the  issue  of  the  tnal,  that  he  struck  the  judge  in  open 
court.  The  venerable  ma^strate,  impressed  with  the  dignity  of 
his  office,  ordered  the  pnnce  to  be  committed  to  prison;  the 
prince  willingly  submitted  to  the  order  of  the  judge.    When  the 

33.  What  is  said  of  the  hopes  the  nation  had  fonned  ot  Richard  ?  Where  was  a 
battle  ibaght?  VIHiat  ballad  was  fonnded  on  it?— 34.  What  is  said  of  Richard  while 
absent  in  Ireland?  On  his  return,  what  took  place?  What  becaiaa  of  the  depossd 
monarch? 

1.  What  is  said  of  Henry  ?  What  did  he  soon  find  ?— S.  By  whom  was  an  insnrree- 
rection  headed  ?  What  is  said  of  the  latter  part  of  his  life  ?  What  ;s  reliuod  of  Chitf 
Jnstice  Oascoigne? 

17 


194 


CRGLAND. 


circumstance  was  related  to  the  king,  he  exclaimed,  "liUppf  if 
the  king  who  has  a  m^strate  endowed  with  courage  to  execute 
laws  upon  such  an  ofrender;  still  more  happy  inliaving  a  son 
who  is  willine  to  submit  to  such  a  chastisement."  Henry  died  in 
the  forty -sixtn  year  of  his  age,  and  fourteenth  of  his  reign,  A.  D 
1413. 

3.  Henry  V.,  on  succeeding  to  the  throne,  agreeably  surprised 
the  nation  dj  a  sudden  reformation  of  his  conduct.    Calling  to- 

§  ether  all  his  abandoned  companions,  he  acquainted  them  oT  his 
esign,  and  forbade  them  to  appear  in  his  presence  untU  they  had 
followed  his  example.  He  received  with  respect  the  faithful 
ministers  of  his  father;  commended  Oascoigne  for  his  impartial 
conduct,  and  exhorted  him  to  continue  in  a  strict  execution  of  the 
laws. 

4.  Henry  having  revived  his  claim  to  the  crown  of  France,  and 
taking  advantage  of  tlie  internal  disorders  of  that  kingdom,  in- 
vadea  the  country  at  the  head  of  only  fifteen  thousand  men,  and 
defeated  the  French  army  amounting  to  sixty  thousand  men,  in 
the  famous  battle  of  ^gincourt.  The  French  lost,  on  this  memo- 
rable occasion,  eleven  thousand  killed  and  fourteen  thousand 
prisoners,  white  the  English  lost  only  forty  slain.  After  having 
reduced  Normandy,  he  wa6  declared  regent  of  France  and  ac- 
knowledged heir  to  the  crown.  But  having  reached  the  summit 
of  earthly  glory^  his  brilliant  career  was  cut  short  by  the  hand  of 
death;  he  died  m  the  thirty -fourth  year  of  his  age  and  the  tenth 

.  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  1422. 

5.  Henry  VI.,  on  the  death  of  bis  father,  isucceeded  to  the 
throne  at  the  age  often  months,  and  was  proclaimed  king  of  Eng- 
land and  of  France.  During  his  minority,  his  uncles,  the  dukes  ot 
Bedford  and  Oloucesitr  were  aiq>ointed  protectors  of  his  domi- 
nions, the  former  of  France,  and  the  latter  of  England.  The 
French  considering  this  a  fi^vorable  moment,  resolved  to  shake 
oif  the  English  yoke,  and  again  assert  the  independence  of  their 
country.  In  this  they  succeieded,  and  Charles  Vll.,  the  Dauphin, 
recovered  by  degrees  the  greater  part  of  his  kingdmn. 

6.  The  city  01  Orleans  was  so  situated  between  the  provinces 
}>ussessed  by  Charles,  and  those  commanded  by  the  regent,  that 
it  afforded  an  easy  access  to  eiUier.  To  this  point,  therefrate,  the 
forces  of  each  were  directed  ;  the  French  to  defend^  the  Englidk 
to  reduce  it.  At  length,  after  the  Frenc(h  were  reduced  to  the 
last  extremity,  the  Slnglkih  were  compelled  to  raise  tfw  siege 
through  the  courage  of  the  reno  med  lieroine,  Joantf  JirCf  and 
shortfy  after  th^  were  deprived  of  all  their  possessipiM  in  Fnuee 
except  Calais. 

7.  nenry,  as  he  advanced  in  years^  <eKhibited  a  mili?  and  inof- 
fensive disposition  ;  he  might,  perhaps,  Jia^e  reigiiiediritacreditat 
some  kss  turbulent  period,  wit  lie  wb»  ill  «alc4il«lbed  tb  iiMuiag» 

"What  did  tho  kinr  exelaim  f  When  dMt  Henry  die?--<3.  What  ii  nid  of  Heatr  ¥.1 
Wbom  did  he  receive?— 4.  What  did  be  revive?  What  battle  did  be  gain?  What 
waa  the  loss  on  both  sides?    When  did  he  die ?— 5.  Wlio  sacceeded ?    "^^o  <w«re  ap- 

elated  protectors?   Wliat  did  the  French  resolve ?— 6.  What  is  said  of  Oileaast 
>w^as1fae  siege  of  the  city  raised?— r^What  is  said  of  Henry? 


I1M6LAKD. 


195 


the  reins  of  government  at  the  time  in  which  he  lived.  He  mar- 
ried Margaret  of  Anjou,  daughter  of  the  kin?  of  Sicilv,  a  woman 
of  a  heroic  mind,  and  eminently  distinguished  for  the  part  she 
bore  in  the  wars  that  distracted  his  reign.  The  insurrection  of 
Jack  Cade  wa&an  event  of  considerable  importance.  Cade.,  under 
the  assumed  name  of  John  Mortimer,  collected  an  army  of  twen- 
ty thousand  followers,  but  was  defeated  and  slain. 

8.  The  Duke  qf  Gloucester  was  heir  to  the  crown  in  case  the 
king  died  without  issue  ;  he  had  opposed  the  marriage  of  Henry 
with  Margaret,  a  circumstance  which  did  not  fail  to  render  him 
odious  in  the  eyes  of  the  queen,  and  his  death  took  place  a  short 
time  after,  in  a  very  suspicious  manner.  This  event,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  weak  character  of  the  king,  encouraged  the  Dttke 
qfTork  to  assert  his  claim  to  the  crown.  At  this  period,  the  san- 
guinary contest  between  the  houses  of  Fork  and  lAincaster  was 
commenced,  and  by  it  England  was  for  thirty  years  a  subject  (»f 
dispute ;  the  nation  was  drenched  in  all  the  horrors  of  civil  war, 
involving  alike  the  inmates  of  the  cottage  and  the  castle ;  all  the 
social  ties  of  affection  seemed  rent  asunder;  often  was  the  father 
armed  against  his  son ;  the  son  against  his  father :  brother  against 
brother,  and  the  nearest  friends  against  each  other.  The  adhe- 
rents of  the  house  of  Lancaster  chose  a  red  rose  as  a  symbol  of 
their  party,  while  the  house  of  York  wore  the  white  rose ;  hence 
these  wars  are  known  by  the  contest  between  the  two  roses. 
More  than  one  hundred  thousand  men  during  this  contest  were 
sacrificed  to  the  unhallowed  shrine  of  ambition. 

9.  In  the  battle  of  St.  Albans  the  iMncasterians  were  defeated, 
and  the  king  taken  prisoner ;  but  queen  Margaret  still  kept  the 
field,  and  ffained  the  battle  of  Wakefield,  in  which  the  Imke  qf 
York  was  defeated  and  slain.  But  Edward,  his  son,  inherited  all 
the  ambition  and  abilities  of  his  father ;  he  was  then  in  the  bloom 
of  jouth,  remarkable  for  the  beauty  of  his  person,  his  bravery  and 
affability,  which  gained  him  the  affection  of  the  people.  Confiding 
in  his  popularity  more  than  in  his  right  to  the  crown,  he  entered 
London  with  a  numerous  army,  amidst  the  shouts  of  the  citizens, 
and  was  proclaimed  king,  under  the  title  of  Edward  IV.,  A.  D. 
1461. 


if/V.t 

k?  Whtt 

Orle»iut 


SECTION  VI. 

Branch  of  York;  Edward  IV. ;  Edward  F.;  Richard  III.,  from 

Ji,  D.  1461  to  1485. 

1.  Edward,  who  had  now  attained  the  summit  of  his  ambition, 
soon  found  that  the  throne  was  not  a  place  for  the  enjoyment  of 
tranquillity  and  repose.    The  undaunted  Margaret,  having  col- 

-Whom  did  he  marry  ?  What  insurrection  took  place  ?— 8.  What  is  said  of  the  Diike 
ofGloucester?  At  this  period  what  commenced  ?  What  ia  said  of  this  contest?  What 
were  the  symbols  of  each  party  ?  How  many  were  sacrificed  ?  —  9.  What  hap. 
pened  in  the  battle  of  St.  Albans  ?  ^Vhat  ii  said  of  Edward  ?  Confiding  in  his  popu- 
larity, what  did  he  do' 

1.  What  is  said  of  Edward? 


1 


196 


CKOLAKD. 


lected  an  armv  of  sixty  thousand  men,  again  took  the  field  against 
him.  Edward,  and  the  Earl  of  Warwick,  at  the  head  of  an  army 
much  inferior  in  number,  marched  to  oppose  her.  A  tremendous 
battle  was  fought  at  Towton,  in  which  Edward  gained  a  deci- 
sive victory,  leaving  thirty-six  thousand  Englishmen  dead  upon 
the  field. 

2.  The  unfortunate  queen,  with  no  other  attendant  than  her 
•  son,  a  boy  about  eight  years  of  age,  while  flying  from  her  ene- 
mies, was  benighteuin  Hexham  forest,  and  fell  into  the  hi  is  of 
ruffians,  who  despoiled  her  of  her  jewels,  and  treated  her  'ith 
the  greatest  indignity;  they  however  disputed  about  the  spoils, 
and  while  engaged  in  dispute,  she  effected  her  escape  with  her 

'  son  into  the  thickest  of  the  forest.  But  when  overcome  with 
fright  and  fatigue,  and  about  to  sink  in  despair,  she  was  s  iddcn- 
ly  aroused  by  the  approach  of  a  robber  with  a  drawn  sword. 
Finding  no  possible  means  of  escaping,  she  determined  to  throw 
herself  upon  his  generosity.  She  arose  as  he  approached,  and 
«aid, "  Friend,  here  is  the  son  of  your  king ;  I  commit  him  to  your 

Crotection."  The  man,  pleased  with  the  confidence  placed  in 
iin,  offered  ^very  assistance  in  his  power,  and  safely  conducted 
her,  with  her  son,  to  a  sea-port,  from  which  she  escaped,  and 
sailed  for  Flanders. 

3.  Edward  now  finding  himself  securely  seated  on  the  throne, 
began  to  exhibit  the  bias  of  his  character.  The  Earl  of  War- 
wick, the  most  powerful  nobleman  in  F^ngland,  and  one  of  the 
greatest  generals  of  his  time,  had  been  commissioned  to  France 
to  procure  Bona  of  Savoy ,  as  queen  for  the  young  monarch 
While  he  was  absent,  Edward  happened,  during  a  hunting  party, 
to  pay  a  visit  to  the  Dutchess  oflJedford,  at  Grafton,  and  saw, 
for  the  first  time,  the  young  and  beautiful  lady  Elizabeth  Gray, 
■daughter  of  the  dutchess.  Struck  with  her  beauty  and  accom- 
plishments, he  raised  her  to  the  throne,  forgetful  of  his  engage- 
ments with  Bona  of  Savoy. 

4.  The  Duke,  on  his  return  to  England,  was  inflamed  with  in- 
dignation, and  leaving  the  court  in  disgust,  he  retired  to  France, 
where  he  entered  into  a  league  with  Queen  Margaret,  and  es- 
poused the  interest  of  the  fallen  monarch.  Through  his  exertions 
Edward  was  deposed,  and  Henry,  after  having  remained  a  pri- 
soner in  the  Tower  for  six  years,  was  again  reinstated  on  the 
throne.  Thus  Warwick  having  restored  Henry,  whom  he  deposed, 
and  now  having  removed  Edward,  whom  he  had  raised  to  the 
throne,  obtained  the  title  of  IRng-muker.  Edward,  who  had  re- 
tired to  the  court  of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  shortly  after  returned 
with  reinforcements,  and  defeated  the  forces  of  Henry  in  the 
bloody  battle  of  Barnet,  in  which  the  brave  Warwick  was  slain. 

5.  The  intrepid  Margaret,  on  learning  this  overthrow,  yielded 
to  her  destiny  almost  m  despair,  and  bursting  into  a  flood  of 

Of  Margaret  ?  "What  battle  was  fought  ?— 2.  What  is  related  of  the  unfortunate 
queen?  Finding  no  means  of  escaping,  what  did  she  do?  What  did  the  man  offer, 
and  do?— 3.  What  is  now  said  of  Edward  ?  Where  was  the  Earl  of  Warwick  sent? 
During  his  absence  what  took  place? — 4.  What  is  said  of  the  Duke  on  his  return  to 
England?  Through  his  exertions  what  was  done?  What  wa9  he  styled  ?  What  did 
Edward  again  do  ? — 5.  What  is  said  of  Margaret? 


•ENGLAND. 


197 


ifortunat* 
lan  offer, 
ick  sent* 
return  to 
WUnt  did 


grief;  she  retired  to  an  abbey  in  Hampshire.  But  at  the  urgent 
solicitation  of  her  adherents,  she  again  left  her  retreat,  and  made 
a  last  and  desperate  effort  to  regain  the  crown  in  the  battle  of 
Tewkesbury,  which  blighted  for  ever  the  last  remnant  of  her  hopes. 
She  was  taken  prisoner  with  her  son ;  tho  kinff  asked  the  prince 
how  he  dared  to  invade  his  dominions,  to  which  the  youthful  Ed- 
ward replied,  "  I  have  entered  the  dominions  of  my  father,  to 
avenge  his  injuries,  and  to  redress  my  o\^n."  The  ungenerous  king, 
enraged  at  this  magnanimous  repl^,  struck  the  prince  with  his 
gauntlet  j  some  of  his  attendants  taking  this  as  a  signal  for  further 
violence,  hurried  the  prince  into  the  next  apartment  and  dis- 
patched him  with  their  daggers. 

6.  The  unhappy  queen,  after  sustaining  the  cause  of  her  hus 
band  in  tM'elvc  uiflTerent  battles,  after  surviving  her  friends,  her 
children,  and  her  fortune,  passed  the  remainder  of  her  davs  an 
exile  in  France,  where  she  died  in  obscurity  and  neglect.  Henry 
terminated  his  eventful  life  by  assassination  in  prison.  Edward 
IV.  passed  the  remainder  of  his  reign  in  acts  of  tyranny  and 
cruelty.  He  caused  his  brother,  the  Duke  of  Clarence,  to  be  con- 
demned for  a  triflinff  oft'ence,  and  being  allowed  to  choose  the 
manner  of  his  death,lie  was  drowned  in  a  cask  of  Malmsey  v/ine. 

These  acts  of  cruelty  were  soon  terminated  by  the  death  oi  the 
king  himself;  he  died  in  the  forty-second  year  of  his  age,  A.  D. 
1482.  During  this  monarch's  reign,  the  art  of  printing  was  in- 
troduced into  England,  by  Edward  Claxton  of  London. 

7.  Edward  IV.  left  two  sons  j  the  oldest  being  onlv  thirteen 
years  of  age,  succeeded  to  the  throne  under  the  title  of  Edward  V. 
The  Duke  ojf  Gloucester,  brother  of  the  late  king,  b^ing  appointed 
protector  during  the  young  king's  minority,  after  causing  lord 
Hastings,  and  other  distinjguished  persons,  to  be  put  to  death 
without  trial,  seized  upon  the  crown,  under  the  pretence  that  his 
nephews  were  illegitimate,  and  caused  himself  to  be  proclaimed 
king,  by  the  title  of  Richard  III.  The  two  young  princes  shortly 
afterwards  disappeared,  and  are  said  to  have  been  smothered  in 
the  Tower  by  the  order  of  the  king  himself. 

8.  Richard,  who  had  gained  the  throne  by  imbruing  his  hands  in 
the  blood  of  lawful  heirs,  was  not  destined  long  to  enjoy  the  ill- 
gotten  crown.  Henry  TWor.the  Earl  of  Richmond,  the  only 
surviving  heir  of  the  house  of  Lancaster,  advanced  his  title  to  Ae 
crown,  and  assisted  by  the  king  of  France,  once  more  revived  the 
almost  extinguished  spirit  of  his  party.  A  decisive  battle  was 
fought  at  Bosworth,  in  which  Richard  was  slain ;  his  rival  was 
crowned  upon  the  field  ef  battle,  and  assumed  the  title  of  Hen- 
ry VII. 

This  event  terminated  the  long  and  bloody  contest  between  the 
houses  of  York  and  Lancaster,  which  had  entailed  so  many  evils 

At  the  solicitation  of  her  adherents,  what  did  she  again  do  ?  What  was  her  fbte  ? 
>yh*t  was  the  reply  of  the  youthful  Edward  ?  What  was  his  end  ?— 6.  VfhvA  is  said 
of  the  unhappy  queen  ?  Of  Henry  t  Of  Edward  IV.  t  What  did  he  cause  ?  When 
a}5  ne  die  ?  By  whom  was  printing  introduced  ?— 7.  What  did  Edward  leave  t  What 
did  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  do  ?  What  is  said  of  the  two  young  princes  ?— a  What  u 
said  of  Richard  ♦  Of  Henry  TtOmT  Where  was  the  battle  iondit?  What  WM  tb« 
result  ♦  ■ 


17* 


198  ENGLAND. 

upon  the  nation,  and  reduced  it  almost  to  a  state  of  barbarism ; 
the  arts  of  peace  being  entirely  neglected  for  those  of  war. 


I 


SECTION  VII. 

'fktdo'*'  Family  s  Henry  VII.  i  Henry  VIII.;  Edward  VI.  i 
Marys  Elizabeth ;  from  Ji.  D.  1485  to  1603. 

1.  The  succession  of  Henry  to  the  throne  was  an  event  highly 
favourable  to  the  nation,  as  it  put  an  end  to  the  ruinous  civil  wars 
that  had  so  long  devastated  the  kingdom.  By  marrying  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  Edward  IV.,  he  strengthened  his  claim,  and 
thus  united  the  two  houses  of  Lancaster  and  York.  The  early 
part  of  his  reign  was  disturbed  by  the  appearance  of  two  succes- 
sive pretenders  to  the  throne;  the  one  in  the  person  of  Lambert 
Simnel,  the  son  of  a  baker,  who  attempted  to  counterfeit  the  Earl 
of  Warwick;  the  other  was  one  Ferkin  IVarbeck,  who  made  an 
attempt  to  counterfeit  the  Duke  of  York,  who  had  been  murdered 
in  the  Tower,  by  order  of  Richard  III. 

2.  Lambertj^after  being  proclaimed  king  of  England  and  Ire- 
land at  Dublin,  was  made  prisoner,  but  Henry,  instead  of  con- 
signing him  to  the  scaflfold,  made  him  a  servant  in  his  kitchen ; 
\Varbeck,  however,  supported  his  cause  for  some  time  with  better 
success ;  manv  of  the  nooility  flocked  to  his  standard,  and  he  was 
acknowledged  as  sovereign  of  England  by  the  kings  of  France 
and  Scotland.  After  a  variety  ot  adventures,  he  surrendered 
himself  to  the  king  under  a  promise  of  pardon ;  but  having  been 
detected  in  a  conspiracy  with  the  Earl  ot  Warwick,  to  effect  their 
escape  from  the  Tower  by  murdering  the  lieutenant,  he  was 
hanged  at  Tyburn,  and  the  earl  was  ocheaded. 

3.  After  a  prosperous  reign  of  about  twenty-four  years,  Henry 

began  to  think  of  preparing  for  the  last  and  tryiag  scene  of  life : 

.naving  ordered  in  his  will  tliat  restoration  should  be  made  to  all 

whom  he  might  have  injured,  he  died  in  the  fifty -second  year  of 

his  age.    Henry,  in  many  respects,  may  be  considered,  if  not  the 

most  conspicuous,  at  least  one  of  the  most  useful  monarchs  that 

-occupied  tlie  throne  of  England  from  the  days  of  Alfred.    He 

was  a  prince  equally  distinguished  for  his  wisdom  in  the  cabinet 

and  conduct  in  the  field ;  he  enacted  many  wise  and  salutary 

laws ;  encouraged  industry  and  extended  commerce  j  allowed  the 

nobles  to  dispose  of  their  estates,  by  which  means  their  powei 

was  weakened,  while  property  and  equality  were  more  widelj 

diiTused  among  all  orders  of  the  state. 

4.  It  was  during  his  reign  that  Christopher  Columbus,  a  native 
of  Genoa,  sailed  on  his  celebrated  voyage,  by  which  he  discovered 
the  Western  World.  Accident  alone  prevented  Henry  from 
luving  a  share  in  that  honorable  enterprise.    However,  a  few- 

1.  What  is  BPid  of  Henry's  accession  ?    Whom  did  he  marry  ?    By  what  was  his 
,Tei»?n  disturbed  ?    Who  were  they  ?— 8.   W^hat  is  said  of  Lambert  ?     OfWarbcck?_ 
What  was  their  fate? — 3.  After  a  reign  of  twenty-four  years,  of  what  did  he  begin  to" 
^hink  ?    In  many  respects,  what  may  Henry  be  considered?    Wliot  did  he  enact,  &c.T 
-—4.  During  his  reign,  what  took  place  ? 


ICNGLAND. 


199 


years  after  the  first  voyage  made  by  Columbus,  the  English  mo- 
narch employed  Sebastian  Cabot,  a  native  of  Bristol,  who  dis- 
covered the  mainland  of  America,  also  the  Isle  of  Neufoundland 
and  the  coast  of  Virginia,  The  greatest  stain  upon  the  character 
of  this  monarch  was  his  avarice ;  by  his  frugality  and  exactions, 
he  accumulated  Immense  wealth,  and  at  his  death  he  is  said  to 
have  left  in  money  the  sura  of  dE  1,800,000,  equal  to  i?  10,000,000 
at  the  present  day. 

5.  Henry  yill.  succeeded  to  the  throne  under  the  most  fa- 
vorable auspices  f  his  title  to  the  crown  was  undisputed  ;  the 
treasury  well  filled ;  the  nation  at  peace;  the  country  prosperous 
and  happy.  He  possessed  every  quality  that  might  endear  him  to 
the  affections  of  liis  people ;  he  vvas  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  his 
age,  of  a  handsome  person,  polite  in  his  deportment,  frank  and 
open  in  his  disposition,  and  possessed  an  accomplished  education. 
But  we  will  see  in  the  sequel  of  his  history,  that  all  those  pro- 
mising qualities,  as  he  advanced  in  years,  degenerated  rnto  the 
most  detestable  vices,  and  that  Henry  became  one  of  the  most 
cruel,  unprincipled  and  rapacious  tyrants  that  ever  disgraced  a 
throne.     .... 

6.  By  his  prodigality  and  profusion  he  soon  exhausted  the  trea- 
sury, which  ne  found  replenished  when  he  ascended  the  throne. 
In  the  early  part  of  his  reign,  he  declared  war  against  Louis  XII. 
of  France,  invaded  his  dominions,  and  gained  over  him  the  battle 
of  the  Spurs,  (so  called  from  the  flight  of  the  French  cavalry,) 
but  failed  to  improve  his  good  fortune,  and  after  taking  Taurney. 
returned  to  England.  About  the  same  time,  the  Scots,  who  hacl 
made  an  incursion  into  the  northern  part  of  his  dominions,  were 
defeated  by  the  Earl  of  Surrey,  at  Plodden  Field,  where  James 
IV.  of  Scotland,  with  the  greater  part  of  his  nobility,  was  slain. 
He  was  also  somewhat  involved  in  that  long  and  bloody  contest 
between  Charles  V.  of  Germany,  and  Francis  I.  of  France. 

7.  About  this  period,  Henry  wrote  a  book  against  Luther,  the 
celebrated  Htformer,  on  which  account  he  was  styled  by  the  pope, 
"  Defender  of  the  Faith ;"  a  title  which  is  still  retained  by  nis 
successors  to  the  present  day.  The  most  memorable  transactions 
of  Henry's  reign  were  his  matrimonial  alliances,  and  the  conse- 
quence that  fmlowed  from  them.  His  first  wife  was  Catherine 
of  ^rrag-on,  daughter  of  Ferdinand  of  Spain,  who  had  formerly 
been  contracted  to  his  brother  Arthur,  who  died  before  the  mar- 
riage was  consummated. 

8.  Among  her  maids  of  honor,  the  queen  had  ^nn,  the  fair 
and  beautitul  daughter  of  Sir  TTiomas  Boleyn.  This  accom- 
plished lady,  then  m  the  bloom  of  youth,  so  captivated  the  king's 
affections,  that  he  resolved  to  make  her  his  wife.  But  his  prior 
marriage  with  Catherine  presented  an  obstacle  that  no  other  but 
valid  sentence  of  divorce  could  remove.  He  had  been  contracted 

What  is  the  greatrst  stain  upon  his  character  ? — 5.  ^Vho  succeeded  ?  What  did  he 
possess  ?  What  will  we  see  in  the  sequel  ?— 6.  By  his  prodigality,  what  did  he  do 
Against  «rhom  did  he  declare  war  ?  Where  was  James  of  Scotland  defeated  and 
■lain  ? — 7.  About  this  period,  what  did  Hen'y  do  ?  What  were  the  most  memorable 
transactions  of  his  reign  7  Who  was  his  first  wife  ?— 8.  Who  was  among  her  maidl 
of  honor  T      What  ia  said  of  this  accomplished  lady  ?    Of  his  pt  ior  marriage  t 


200 


ENGLAND. 


to  Catherine  at  an  early  period,  through  the  influence  of  his  fa- 
ther, and  married  shortly  after  he  ascended  the  throne.  But  now, 
after  living  with  her  for  eighteen  years,  he  began  tc  feel  conscien- 
tious scruples  respecting  his  marriage^  on  account  of  her  having 
been  the  wife  of  his  brother,  and  applied  to  Clement  VII.  for  a 
divorce.  The  pope,  unwilling  to  grant  his  request,  from  time  to 
time  held  him  in  suspense,  hoping  that  delay  mi^ht  change  the 
mind  of  the  English  monarch.  In  his  prime  minister,  the  cele- 
brated Cardinal  Wolsey,  Henry  expected  to  find  an  obsequious 
agent.  But  perceiving  that  the  cardinal  did  not  meet  his  expec- 
tations, he  resolved  on  his  ruin,  and  ordered  him  to  be  arrested 
for  high  treason. 

9.  This  extraordinary  man  was  born  at  Ipswich,  in  Suffolk,  of 
humble  parentage,  but  gifted  with  superior  talents  and  great 
abilities,  he  rose  to  the  highest  preferments  in  church  and  state ; 
having  been  elevated  to  the  arch -episcopal  see  of  York,  then 
created  Cardinal,  and  soon  afterwards  Lord  High  Chancellor  of 
England  and  Prime  Minister.  The  fame  of  his  talents,  riches, 
and  power  was  known  throughout  all  Europe.  On  his  way  from 
York  to  London,  to  stand  his  trial,  he  stopped  at  Leicester  Abbey , 
where  he  died  after  a  short  illness.  A  few  moments  before  his 
death,  he  uttered  these  remarkable  words,  in  reference  to  the  in- 
gratitude of  his  sovereign  :  "  If  I  had  served  my  God  as  faithfully 
as  I  have  served  my  king,  he  would  not  have  abandoned  me  in 
my  gray  hairs."  From  the  fate  of  this  great  man,  we  may  de- 
monstrate the  instability  of  human  greatness,  and  the  weakness 
of  human  power. 

10.  In  the  mean  time,  the  king  pushed  forward  the  divorce  with 
all  his  energy.  The  see  of  Canterbury  having  become  vacant,  he 
pitched  upon  the  famous  Cranmer  to  fill  it ;  in  this  man  Henry 
found  a  ready  instrument,  not  only  to  accomplish  his  present 
wish,  but  also  to  serve  him  in  similar  circumstances  on  a  future 
occasion.  Growing  impatient  of  delay,  and  failing  to  obtain  the 
pope's  consent  for  the  divorce,  he  resolved  to  carry  the  measure 
without  his  consent.  For  this  purpose  he  assembled  a  court,  over 
which  Cranmer  presided ;  the  tribunal,  after  a  short  deliberation, 
pronounced  his  marriage  with  Catherine  my dWA,  and  immediately 
proceeded  to  grant  the  divorce.  The  king,  whose  amorous  affec- 
tions would  not  permit  him  to  delay,  had  been  previously  married 
to  Ann  Bqleyn,  even  before  he  had  received  the  decision  of  the 
court  appointed  to  annul  his  marriage  with  Catherine, 

11.  Henry  now  threw  off  all  restraint:  abolished  the  papal 
Jurisdiction  m  England,and  caused  himself,  by  act  of  parliament, 
to  be  proclaimed  head  of  the  English  church.  He  arrogated  to 
himself  infallibility,  and  condemned  all,  both  Catholics  and  Pro- 
testants, to  the  stake,  who  held  opinions  contrary  to  his  own.  The 
venerable  Bishop  Fisher^  and  the  celebrated  Thomas  More,  then 

After  eighteen  years,  what  did  he  befjin  to  feel  ?  What  is  said  of  the  pope?  Who 
was  his  prime  minister  ?— 9.  What  is  said  of  this  extraordinary  man?  Of  the  fameol 
his  talents  ?  Before  his  death,  what  remarkable  words  did  he  utter  ? — 10.  Who  was 
chosen  to  fill  the  see  of  Canterbury  ?  GrowinK  impatient,  what  did  he  resolve  ?  For 
this  purpose,  what  was  done  ?  What  had  the  kinj;  done  before  receiving  the  decision 
of  the  court  7—11.  What  did  the  king  now  do  ?  What  is  said  of  Biahopi  Fisher  and 
More* 


ENGLAND. 


201 


high  chancello  were  brought  to  the  scaffold  for  refusing  to  ac- 
knowledge Ik  premacy.  By  an  act  of  parliament,  the  monaS" 
teries  in  Engl,  rJ,  to  the  number  of  six  hundred,  were  suppressed, 
besides  a  much  greater  number  of  other  religious  institutions ; 
their  estates  were  converted  to  the  use  of  the  crown,  and  their 
revenues  swept  into  the  royal  exchequer.  Speaking  of  these  in- 
stitutions, Mr.  Collier  says :  **  To  the  abbeys  we  are  indebte«l  for 
most  of  our  best  historians,  both  church  and  state;  the  youth 
there  had  their  education  with  little  charge  to  their  parents ;  the 
nobility  and  gentry  a  credible  way  of  providing  for  their  younger 
children." 

12.  But  Henry  did  not  stop  here;  he  even  extended  his  rapa- 
cious hand  from  the  dwellings  of  the  living  to  the  silent  repose 
of  the  tomb.  He  plundered  the  rich  shrine  of  St.  Thomas  of 
Canterbury,  despoiled  it  of  its  ornaments  of  gold  and  silver,  con- 
verting the  whole  to  the  royal  treasury;  then  ordering  the  saint 
to  be  indicted  for  high  treason  committed  against  his  sovereign, 
Henry  II.,  he  condemned  him  as  a  traitor;  nis  bones  were  dug 
up  and  scattered  to  the  wind. 

13.  In  less  than  three  years  after  his  late  marriage,  he  caused 
the  new  queen,  jlnn,  to  be  condemned  and  beheaded  for  real  or 
imputed  crimes,  and  on  the  day  after  her  execution,  he  married 
Jane  Seymour,  who  died  shortly  after  the  birth  of  Prince  Ed- 
ward. His  fourth  wife  was  ^nn^  of  Cleves,  from  whom  he  ob- 
tained a  divorce  because  he  had  been  deceived  in  the  estimate  he 
had  formed  of  her  personal  appearance.  Thomas  Cromwell,  who 
was  the  son  of  a  blacksmith  in  Putney,  now  created  Earl  of  Es- 
sex, and  prime  minister,  having  been  instrumental  in  bringing 
about  the  unhappy  marriage,  lost  the  favor  of  the  king,  and  suN 
fered  on  the  scanold.  His  fifth  wife  was  Catherine  Howard,  who, 
also,  ended  her  days  on  the  scaffold,  in  a  few  months  after  her  exalt- 
ation to  the  throne.  His  last  wife  was  Catherine  Par,  the  widow 
of  Lord  Latimer,  whose  life  was  saved  by  the  death  of  the  king, 
which  took  place  in  the  thirty-seventh  year  of  his  reign,  and  fifty- 
sixth  of  his  age,  A.  D.  1547. 

14.  Henry  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Edward  VI.,  in  the  tenth 
year  of  his  age,  the  Duke  of  Somerset,  his  uncle^eing  appointed 
protector  of  the  kingdom  during  his  minority.  The  reign  of  this 
prince  is  distinguished  by  the  important  change  in  the  religion  of 
the  realnri.  During  the  reign  of  his  father  the  principles  of  the 
reformation  which  nad  been  introduced  intc  the  kingdom  were 
now  patronised  and  tolerated.  By  degrees  the  forms  of  the  an- 
cient church  were  removed  in  order  to  make  place  for  those  of 
the  new.  A  new  liturgy  in  the  English  language,  and  a  book  of 
Common  Prayer,  were  composed  by  archbishop  Cranmer.  By 
the  adoption  of  this  liturgy,  which  was  done  by  act  of  parliament, 
all  the  rights  and  ceremonies  of  the  Catholic  church  were  obo- 

^^'^lat  was  (lone  by  act  of  parliament?  What  does  Mr.  Collier  sny  of  these  institu- 
tions ? — 18.  What  did  he  plunder  ?  "What  did  he  order  ? — 13.  In  less  than  three  yeara, 
what  happened?  Who  was  his  fourth  wife?  What  is  said  of  Thowias  Cromwell? 
Who  was  his  fifth  wife  ?  Wlio  wos  his  sixth  wife  ?  "VVlien  did  Henry  die  ?•— 14.  Who 
succeeded  ?  For  what  is  the  reign  of  tliis  prince  distinguished  ?  What  was  coniposed 
by  Cranmer  ?    By  the  adoption  of  this  liturgy  whet  was  effected  ? 


002 


EMfttAVfi. 


lished,  and  a  form  of  worship  nearly  resembling  that  of  tiM  present 
church  of  England,  establisned  throughoat  the  kingdom. 

15.  The  vonng  king,  who  possessed  many  amilable  quatities, 
was  suddenly  carried  off  l^  death,  in  the  sixteenth  year  tA  his  age. 
Previously,  however,  he  had  been  prevailed  on,  by  the  influence 
and  intrigiKS  of  the  Duke  of  Nortnumberland,  the  protector,  to 
set  aside  his  two  sisters  Mary  and  Elizabeth,  and  to  leave  the 
crown  to  Lady  Jane  Grey,  who  had  married  Lord  Guilford  Dud- 
ley, the  son  of  the  protector.  Through  the  influence  of  her 
fnends.  Lady  Jane  Grey  was  immediately  proclaimed  on  the  death 
of  Edward ;  out  after  wearing  the  crown  for  ten  days,  she  resigned 
the  ensig^ns  of  royalty  and  retired  again  into  a  private  station. 
After  this  unsuccessful  attempt  of  Northumberland  to  snatch  the 
crown  from  the  brow  of  the  rightful  heir,  Mary,  the  sister  of  Ed- 
ward, Qnietly  succeeded  to  the  throne. 

]  6.  The  alike  of  Northumberland  and  two  others  were  the  only 
persons  who  suffered  on  the  scaffold  to  atone  for  this  conspiracy 
against  their  lawful  sovereign.  Lady  Jane,  who  was  considered 
as  a  mere  instrument  in  the  hands  of  the  duke  to  work  out  his 
ambitious  designs,  was  pardoned  by  the  queen.  But  shortly  after 
this  a  seconclh  conspiracy  was  entered  into  against  Mary,  at  the 
head  of  which  appeared  me  Duke  of  Suffolk  and  his  brother;  they 
were  defeated,  and  atoned  for  their  rebellion  by  the  sacrifice  bf 
their  lives. 

17.  Mary,  who  had  been  much  blamed  for  her  lenient  conduct 
at  the  termination  of  the  former  conspiracy,  was  now  induced,  by 
Oie  urgent  persuasion  of  her  ministers,  to  sign  a  warrant  for  the 
execution  of  Lady  Jane  Grey  and  her  husband.  On  ths  fatal 
morning  permission  was  given  them  to  take  leave  of  each  others 
the  indulgence  Jane  refused,  saying  that  they  would  shortly  meet 
in  heaven*  From  the  window  of  her  cell  she  saw  her  husband  led 
to  execution,  and  his  bleeding  corpse  brought  back  to  the  chapel. 
When  led  forth  herself,  she  mounted  the  scaffold  with  a  firm  step. 
She  acknowledged  in  a  few  words  to  the  specfcitors  her  fault  in 
cons^ntinff  to  the  treason  of  Northumberland,  although  she  was 
not  one  of  the  original  conspirators;  and  after  repeating  a  psalm, 
she  laid  her  head  upon  the  block  j  at  the  first  stroke  of  the  axe  it 
was  severed  from  the  body. 

18..  Mary  has  been  much  censured  in  consenting  to  the  execu- 
tion of  this  unfortunate  lady.  It  is  true  that  her  life  had  been 
spared  as  a  pledge  for  the  loyalty  of  the  house  of  Suffolk  ;  that 
pledge  had  been  forfeited  by  the  late  rebellion  of  the  duke ;  but 
still  "  it  would  have  been  to  the  honor  of  Mary,"  as  Dr.  Lingard 
observes, "  to  have  overlooked  the  provocation,  and  refused  to 
visit  on  the  daughter  the  guilt  of  the  father."  Mary,  in  the 
second  vear  of  her  reign,  married  Philip  II.,  of  Spain,, a  measure 
unpopular  at  the  time,  and  productive  of  much  unhaftpiness  to 

16.  What  ir  said  of  the  young  king?  To  whom  did  ho  leave  the  crown?  What  i« 
■aid  of  Lady  Jane  Grey  f— 16.  Who  suffered  on  the  Bcnflbld  ?  What  was  again  entered 
into  against  Mary?— 17.  ^Vhat  was  Mary  now  induced  to  do?  On  the  fatal  morning 
what  18  said  of  her?  When  brought  forth,  what  did  she  do?— 18.  For  what  hbi  Mary 
boon  censured  ?    ^Vhat  does  Dr.  Lingard  observe  ?    Whom  did  she  marry  7 


ENGtANO.  S03 

herself;  and  towards  the  close  of  her  reign  the  French  tool: 
Calai8f  which  had  remained  in  possession  oi  the  En^ish  for  up- 
wards of  two  hundred  and  ten  years.  This  event  hastened  her 
death :  she  never  seemed  to  recover  from  the  stroke,  and  was 
often  heard  to  say  that  the  word  Calais  was  written  on  her  heart. 
She  died  in  the  forty-sixth  year  of  lier  age,  after  a  reign  of  six 
years,  A.  D.  1558. 

10.  The  foulest  blot  upon  the  memory  of  this  oueen  is  her  per- 
secution of  the  Reformers*  during  her  reign.  It  might  be  rC" 
marked,  not.  however,  in  vindication  of  ner  acts,  out  as  an 
apology  for  her  conduct,  that  she  lived  at  a  time  when  the  prin- ' 
ciples  of  religious  toleration  were  not  understood  or  practised  by 
either  Cathoncs  or  Protestants ;  when  the  extirpation  of  erro- 
neous doctrines  was  inculcated  as  a  duty  by  the  leaders  of  every 
religious  party.  It  was  the  misfortune  rather  than  the  fault  of 
Mary,  that  she  was  not  more  enlightened  than  the  wisest  of  her 
colemporaries.  With  the  exception  of  this,  she  is  regiurded  even 
by  many  of  those  writers  who  dilTered  from  her  in  religion  as  ^ 
queen  possessed  of  many  amiable  qualities;  they  have  borne 
honorable   testimony   to  her  virtues;  have  allotted  to  her  the 

{>raise  of  piety  ind  clemency,  of  compassion  for  the  poor  and 
iberality  to  tne  distressed.  "The  queen's  private  life,"  says 
Mr.  Collier,  **  was  all  along  strict  and  unblemished.  The  other 
world  was  always  uppermost  with  her:  she  valued  her  con- 
science above  her  crown.  She  was  not  of  a  vindictive  or  impla- 
cable spirit." 

^  20.  As  Mary  had  always  remained  firm  in  the  bdief  and  prac- 
tice of  the  Catholic  faith,  one  of  her  first  measures  was  to  restore 
the  ancient  religion  of  the  kingdom,  the  public  exercise  of  which 
had  been  nearly  extinguished  duriijg  the  reign  of  her  brother. 

21.  Upon  the  death  of  Mary,  her  sister  Enzabeth  ascended  th^ 
throne.  Elizabeth,  during  the  reign  of  her  sister,  had  been  a 
Catholic,  but  shortlr  after  her  accession,  she  openly  avowed  herself 
the  protectress  of  the  reformers,  established  the  Irotestant  faith  aS 
the  religion  of  the  realm,  assumed  the  title  of  supreme  head  of  the 
English  church,  and  revived  all  the  penal  stamtes  against  non- 


within  her  dominions,  or  to  absolve,  persuade,  or  withdraw,  any 
one  from  the  established  to  the  Catholic  church. 


*  The  principal  raCjren  were  Crtamer,  Laliiner,  Bidley  and  Hooper, 
t  EUz.  Aet  9»-87. 


"What  place  did  the  French  take  f  When  did  ahe  die?— #9.  What  ia  the  ibolest  blot 
upon  her  {hemory  t  What  might  be  remarked  ?  With  this  exception,  how  is  she  re- 
garded T  What  does  Mr.  Collier  say  of  her  ?->80.  What  was  one  of  her  first  meaaareat 
—81.  On  the  death  of  Mary  who  ascended  the  throne?  What  is  said  of  Eliaabetlit 
What  did  she  assume  and  tvr'vi»  ?  What  was  made  high  tr.eason  f— ti.  Wl)o  wm  4|B 
next  heir  to  the  thnme  ? 


^4 


ENGLAND. 


ceased  in  her  resentment  until  she  broug-ht  her  unhappy  cousin 
to  a  premature  and  tragical  end.  The  young  (jueen  of  Scotland 
had  been  renowned  throughout  £urope  for  her  beauty  and  ac- 
complishments*; she  had  been  educated  at  the  French  court,  and 
married  Francis  II.,  who  died  shortly  after  that  event,  and  Mary 
returned  to  her  own  dominions.  After  a  strange  succession  of 
events,  which  come  more  properly  under  the  head  of  Scotlandf 
the  Scottish  queen  was  compelled  to  quit  her  dominions  and  take 
refuge  in  England,  where  she  was  detained  in  captivity  for 
^  nearly  twenty  years,  and  finally  put  to  death  by  order  of  her 
cousin  Elizabeth. 

23.  In  1588,  Philip  of  Spain  projected  the  invasion  of  England, 
to  avenge  the  queen's  interference  with  his  subjects  of  the  "^ether- 
lands,  who  had  revolted  against  his  authority.  For  this  purpose 
he  fitted  out  the  Invincible  ^rmada,  which  consisted  of  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  ships,  carrying  three  thousand  pieces  of  cannon 
and  twenty-seven  thousand  men.  It  entered  the  English  chan- 
nel in  the  form  of  a  crescent,  and  extended  to  the  distance  of 
seven  miles.  It  was  met  by  the  English  fleet,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Lard  Admiral  Howard^  aided  by  Drake,  Hawkins, 
Frobisher*^  and  Raleigh.  Being  gradually  weakened  and  dis- 
persed by  a  violent  storm,  the  Invincible  Armada  was  completely 
overthrown;  only  one-third  of  the  vessels,  with  six  thousand 
men,  returned  to  Spain. 

24.  In  the  administration  of  the  government,  Elizabeth  was 
assisted  by  many  eminent  statesmen ;  among  whom  were  Bacon, 
Burleigh,  and  Walsingham ;  but  her  chief  favorites  were  men 
of  abandoned  characters.  Of  these,  in  the  early  part  of  her  reign, 
was  the  Earl  of  Leicester :  and  after  his  death,  the  Earl  of  Essex 
seemed  to  hold  the  first  place  in  the  queen's  afi*ections.  Eliza- . 
beth  and  Essex  had  various  quarrels  and  reconciliations ;  at  last, 
unable  to  restrain  the  impetuosity  of  his  temper,  he  broke  out  in 
open  rebellion  against  her,  for  which  he  atoned  by  his  death  on 
the  scaffold. 

25.  After  the  death  of  Essex  the  health  of  the  queen  visibly 
declined.  At  length  she  fell  into  a  profound  melancholy,  which 
nothing  could  alleviate,  and  terminated  her  life  in  sorrow  and 
gloom.  All  the  splendor  of  royalty  faded  from  her  view  $  the 
time  was  come,  to  use  her  own  expression,  when  *'  men  would 
turn  from  the  setting,  to  worship  the  rising  sun."  She  expired  in 
the  seventieth  year  other  age,  and  in  the  forty -fifth  of  her  reign. 

26.  Elizabeth  possessed  eminent  abilities  as  a  sovereign,  and 
was  distinguished  for  her  talents  in  directing  public  affairs.    In 

Erinciples  she  was  despotic,  jealous^  cruel,  and  revengeful  j  over- 
earing  to  her  ministers  in  council;  imperious  to  her  servants 
in  the  palace ;  and  her  conversation  was  often  grossly  profane. 

What  {■  Bidd  of  the  young  queen  t  After  a  eucff  "sion  of  eTenta,  what  took  plaeef 
—43.  In  1588  what  waa  done?  For  this  purpose  what  did  he  fit  outT  Who  com* 
manded  the  English  fleet?  What  was  the  linte  of  the  Armada?— 24.  Who  were  soma 
of  her  eminent  statesmen?  "Who  were  her  favourites  ?— 35.  At  length  into  what  did 
■he  fWl  ?  What  expression  did  she  make  use  of?  When  did  she  expire  ?— 26.  What 
did  Elizabeth  possess?  What  was  she  in  principle?  Qf  what  did  she  possess  IbwT 
By  what  was  her  reign  distinguished  ?    What  was  introduced  by  Raleigh  r 


IVGLAin). 


205 


In  her  prirate  character  she  was  eyen  less  to  be  admired.  She 
possessed  few  of  those  milder  and  softer  qualities  that  adorn  the 
female  character.  Her  reign  was  distinguished  for  men  of  genius 
and  learning;  among  whom  Bacon,  Snakspeace,  and  Spencer, 
were  the  most  distinjg^uished.  The  custom  of  smoking  tobacco 
was  introduced  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  $  and  potatoes  M'ere  also 
brought  to  England  from  America  at  this  period. 


SECTION  VIII.  * 

Stuart  Family}  James  /.;  Charles  I.s  the  Commonwealths  Crom- 
well}  Churles  II4  James  II.}  ffllfiam  and  Mary}  Anne}  from 
A,  D,  1603  to  1714. 

1.  Elizabeth  shortly  before  her  death  nominated  as  her  succes- 
sor* James  VI.  of  Scotland,  who  was  the  rightful  heir  by  descent. 
On  ascending  the  English  throne  he  took  the  title  of  James  I., 
and  thus  were  the  crowns  of  the  two  kingdoms  united.  Shortly 
after  his  arrival  in  England,  a  conspiracy  was  formed  against  him 
in  favor  of  his  cousin  Arabella  Stuart.  It  was  prematurely  dis- 
coveredj  and  iSitr  Walter  Saleigh,  under  a  charge  of  being  con- 
cerned m  the  plot,  was  sentenced  to  death,  waich  was  carried 
into  execution  after  he  had  languished  in  prison  with  little  inter- 
mission for  fifteen  years. 

2  Another  conspiracy  followed,  of  a  more  serious  nature.  This 
was  the  famous  Gunpowder  Plot,  which  was  a  design  of  a  few 
daring  adventurers  io  blow  up  the  parliament  house,  and  involve 
in  one  common  ruin  the  king,  lords,  and  commons.  It  was  fortu- 
nately discovered  on  the  eve  of  its  accomplishment,  and  one  of 
the  leaders,  named  Ckty  Fawkes^  was  taken  with  matches  in  his 
pocket  for  firing  the  magazine. 

8.  It  was  the  misfortune  of  James  to  be  attached  to  unworthy 
favorites,  such  as  the  Earl  of  Somerset  and  the  Duke  of  Buck- 
ingham, men  whose  only  merits  were  their  personal  appearance 
and  superficial  accomplishments.  During  the  reign  of  Mary  the 
Puritans  made  their  first  appearance  in  England,  and  durii^  the 
last  reign  their  number  had  greatly  increased.  At  the  accesuon 
of  James,  who  had  been  educated  a  Presbyterian,  they  flattered 
themselves  that  their  views  would  meet  the  royal  apjUMrobation. 
Beinff  disappointed  in  their  expectations,  some  of  their  numbw 
souent  -an  asylum  from  restraint  in  matters  of  religion  in  the 
wilds  of  America,  and  fomed  a  settlement  on  the  shores  oiNtw 
England, 

4.  In  1625  the  king  was  seized  with  an  illness  which  termi- 
nated his  life,  in  the  fifty-ninth  year  of  his  age  and  the  twenty- 
second  of  lus  reign  over  England.  James  possessed  many  virtues, 

1.  Who  loeceeded  Elizabeth  f  Aftar  hia  anival  in  Bngtand,  what  waa  fonnad 
agaiMt  bimt  What  ia  said  of  Raleigh?— S.  What  other  eonapiraey  followed t  Who 
#aa  one  of  the  leadert?— 3.  What  waa  the  miaftnrtune  of  Jamrat  I>orinf  the  reign  of 
Sfeary,  who  made  their  appear anee  in  Englaqd  T  At  the  acoessfon  of  Jaaaini  •<mhMX  dM 
they  expect  T   Where  did  many  of  them  go  T— 4.  When  did  tha  king  dial 

18 


/ 


'  I 
I 


h 


206 


ESGLASD* 


but  few  free  from  the  conta^^ion  of  the  neighboring  vices.    His 

frenerosity  bordered  on  profusion ;  his  learning  on  pedantry;  bis 
riendship  on  a  puerile  fondness.  His  leading  passion  seems  to 
have  been  a  love  of  arbitrary  power.  The  divine  right  of  kings 
to  govern  without  control,  was  with  him  a  favorite  theme.  Be- 
ing naturally  averse  to  war,  his  reign  was  peaceful.  He  was  fond 
of^flattery,  which  was  dealt  out  to  him  with  an  unsparinff  hand 
by  his  bishops  and  courtiers,  who  regarded  him  as  the  British 
Solomon,  yet  by  others  he  seems  to  have  merited  the  appellation 
given  him  bv  the  Duke  of  Sully,  that  of  the  ^'  wisest  of  the  fools 
of  Europe." 

5.  Charles  I.  succeeded  his  father  to  the  throne  under  many 
apparent  advantages.  He  had  not  assumed  the  reins  of  govern- 
ment^ long,  before  he  proved  that  he  had  imbibed  the  arbitrary 
principles  of  his  father;  he  patronised  the  same  unworthy  favor- 
ite, Buckinghamt  who  still  retained  all  his  former  influence  and 
authority.  He  married  Henrietta  Maria,  daughter  of  Henry  IV. 
of  France,  a  princess  distinguished  for  her  devotedness  to  her 
husband  throughout  all  the  eventful  scenes  of  his  life. 

6.  The  refusal  of  the  parliament  to  grant  adequate  supplies  io 
enable  hinfto  carry  on  a  war  against  France  and  Spain,  led 
Charles  to  adopt  a  resolution  of  ruling  without  their  aid,  and  of 
levying  money  without  their  authority.  This  manifestation  of  a 
tjrrannical  disposition  on  the  part  of  the  king,  first  roused  the 
parliament  against  him.  Charles  could  not  brook  the  denial  of 
supplies,  dissolved  the  parliament,  and  issued  a  warrant  for  bor- 
rowing money  of  his  sumects. 

7.  After  an  unsuccessral  expedition  a^nst  France,  Buckins-- 
ham^  who  had  long  since  rendered  himself  detestable  to  the 
parliament,  was  assassinated  by  one  Felton.  The  death  of  his 
favorite,  however,  did  liot  deter  Charles  from  his  arbitrary  pro- 
ceedings. A  new  parliament  was  formed,  asuncompromismg  as 
the  former,  and  exhibited  a  spirit  of  determined  opposition.  A 
petition  of  rights  was  passed  oy  both  houses,  which  declared  the 
illegality  of  raising  money  without  their  sanction,  or  of  enforcing 
loans  from  the  subjects,  and  annulled  all  taxes  imposed  without 
the  consent  of  parliament. 

8.  At  this  period,  the  current  of  public  feeling  seemed  to  run 
strongly  in  ravor  of  Puritanism,  which  had  been  on  the  ascend- 
ency since  the  accession  of  James  to  the  English  throne.  Charles 
now  proceeded  to  a  very  injudicious  and  unpopular  measure, 
w^ch  was  to  enforce,  throughout  his  kingdom,  a  strict  confor  • 
mity^  to  the  liturgy  of  the  church  of  England ;  and  throush  the 
indiscreet  zeal  of  Archbishop  Laud^  the  measure  was  ri^dly  en- 
forb^d.  Not  satisfied  with  attempting  to  enforce  the  liturgy  in 
England,  the  king  endeavored  to  impose  the  new  liturgy  upon 
the  national  Church  of  Scotland.    Here  the  measure  ket  with  the 

What  ia  bis  character?  What  was  he  styled  bf  the  Duke  of  SuHyT'-A.  Who  sne- 
eeeded?  Whom  did  he  patronise?  Whom  did  he  marry?— 6.  VHiat  led  him  to  adopt 
the  resolution  of  ruling  without  the  aid  of  parliament?  What  did  he  dissolve?—?. 
What  was  the  end  of  Buckingham  ?  What  was  a  new  parliament  formed  for  ?  What 
was  passed?— &  At  this  period,  how  did  the  current  or  public  opinion  seem  to  rant 
To  yn»X  measure  did  Charles  now  proceed ?    How  was  ha- met  in  Scotland? 


r\ 


£KGLAH1). 


207 


most  determined  opposition,  and  excited  the  strongest  sensations 
among  all  ranks  of  people;  an  association  was  entered  into,  called 
the  JVational  Covenant,  by  which  the  parties  bound  themselves 
by  oath  to  resist  all  religious  innovations. 

9.  After  eleven  years  of  intermission,  the  king  found  himself 
obliged  again  to  convoke  the  parliament ;  but  that  body,  instead 
of  listening  to  his  demand  for  supplies,  be^an  with  presenting 
the  public  grievances,  complaining  of  the  infringement  of  the 
privileges  of  parliament,  illegal  taxation,  and  the  violence  done 
to  the  cause  of  religion.  Charles,  finding  that  nothing  could  be 
obtained  from  this  assembly,  so  determined  to  oppose  all  his  mea- 
sures, dissolved  the  parliament,  but  shortly  afterwards  convoked 
another. 

10.  One  of  the  first  acts  of  the  new  parliament  was  the  impeach- 
ment of  the  Uarl  cf  Strafford,  the  minister  of  state,  and  Arch- 
bishop Land,  on  a  cnarge  of  endeavoring  to  subvert  the  constitu- 
tion, and  to  introduce  arbitrary  power.  Strafford  was  arraigned 
for  trial  before  the  house  of  peers;  his  defence  on  this  occasion  is 
Tsaid  to  have  been  one  of  the  most  pathetic  pieces  of  eloquence 
ever  delivered;  but  nothing  could  save  him  from  the  vengeance 
of  his  enemies;  he  was  found  guilty,  sentenced,  and  beheaded. 
This  was  a  severe  stroke  to  the  king,  who  lost  in  the  Earl  a  faith- 
ful minister  and  the  firmest  supporter  of  the  prerogative  of  the 
crown.  ^  .  .  f 

11.  The  contention  between  the  king  and  the  parliament  from 
this  period  began  to  wear  a  more  alarming  aspect,  until  at  last 
both  parties  resolved  to  decide  the  issue  of  the  contest  by  an 
appeal  to  the  sword.  Thus  the  standard  of  civil  war  was  unfurled 
during  the  year  1642. 

The  first  serious  overthrow  of  the  royal  forces  happened  at 
Marston  Moor,  where  Charles  and  Prince  Bupert  were  defeated 
by  Oliver  Cromwell,  who  commanded  the  parliament  forces. 
After  this  victoiy  Archbishop  Laud,  who  had  remained  a  prisoner 
in  the  Tower  since  the  impeachment  of  Strafford,  was  brought  to 
trial,  condemned,  and  executed :  and  on  the  same  day  the  liturgy 
of  the  Church  of  England  was  abolished,  and  the  rigid  prin«  "pies 
of  Puritanism  established  in  its  place. 

.12.  After  the  war  had  raged  about  five  years,  the  royalists  were 
entirely  defeated  in  the  battle  of  TVcrscftj/,  and  Charles  very  im- 
prudently surrendered  himself  to  the  Scottish  army,  by  which  he 
was  basely  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  parliament  for  the  sum 
of  ^6400,000.  In  the  house  of  commons  a  vote  was  passed  de- 
claring it  treason  in  a  king  to  levy  war  against  his  parliament, 
and  instituted  a  higli  court  of  justice,  composed  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty-three  members,  to  try  Charles  for  that  offence.  This 
measure  was  rejected  by  the  house  of  lords,  but  the  commons, 

9.  Al^er  eleven  years,  what  did  the  king  do?  What  is  said  of  th:s  body?  "What 
eoursedid  the  king  pursue?— 10.  "What  was  one  of  the  first  acts  of  the  new  parliament? 
What  is  said  of  Straflbrd's  defence?— 11  .What  did  the.contention  between  the  king  and 
the  parliament  begin  to  wear?  When  did  the  war  break  out?  Where  wns  tlie  first- 
overthrow?  After  this  victory,  what  is  paid  of  Archbishop  I^aud? — 12.  ^Vherc  were 
the  royalists  defeated,  uniwhat  did  Churles  do?  AVhat  was  done  in  the  house  of  com- 
njons?  ' 


/ 


V 


906 


ENGLAND* 


supported  by  the  parTiamentary  army,  disregarded  tkeir  dissent 
and  issued  an  order  for  the  trial.  The  king  having  been  arraigned 
before  this  self-created  tribunal,  refused  to  answer  any  questions 

Eut  to  him,  disavowed  its  •legalit]^,  and  denied  its  jurisdiction: 
ut  all  was  of  no  avail ;  his  enemies  thirsted  for  his  blood,  and 
nothing  less  than  his  death  would  satisfv  their  vengeance.  The 
trial  proceeded ;  Charles  was  found  guilty,  and  the  sentence  of 
death  was  pronounced  against  him  as  a  tyrant,  murderer,  and 
traitor.  < 

13.  He  bore  the  sentence  of  death,  and  all  the  unworthy  treat- 
ment he  received  on  his  trial,  with  a  degree  of  fortitude  that  ex- 
cited the  admiration  even  of  his  enemies.  Permission  was  given 
him  to  see  his  children.  He  took  his  last  leave  of  them  with  ten- 
derness and  aflfection,  and  spent  the  short  respite  that  was  allowed 
him  in  private  devotions  with  Juxton,  Bishop  of  London,  in  order 
to  prepare  himself  for  the  trying  scene  through  which  he  was 
about  to  pass.  On  reaching  the  scaflR)ld,  which  was  erected  before 
WhitehaU,  he  surveyed  the  preparations  with  a  countenance  un- 
dismayed, addressed  a  few  words  to  those  who  were  near  him, 
declared  his  innocence,  and  freely  forgave  his  enemies:  he  then 
laid  his  head  upon  the  block,  and  at  the  first  stroke  of  the  axe  it 
was  severed  from  the  body.  Such  was  the  unhappy  end  of  Charles 
I.,  in  the  forty-ninth  year  of  his  age  and  twenty-fourth  of  his 
reign. 

14.  If  we  take  a  survey  of  this  period,  we  will  find  much  to  ad- 
mire, and  much  to  condemn.  That  Charles  had  committed  er- 
rors in  the  administration  of  the  government,  is  obvious  to  all ; 
but  that  these  errors  \yere  such  as  to  sanction  the  proceedings 
against  him,  few  are  willing  to  admit.  That  many  of  those  who 
first  opposed  his  arbitrary  measures  were  actuated  by  a  sense  of 
justice,  and  a  desire  of  maintaining  the  liberties  of  the  people, 
mSy  be  admitted;  while  the  result  will  show  that  there  were 
others  who  only  aimed  at  hurling  the  monarch  from  his  throne,  that 
they  themselves  might  exercise  his  arbitrary  principles.  The 
house  of  commons  ordered  a  new  Great  Seal  to  be  made,  bearing 
tlie  words,  *'  On  the  first  year  of  freedom,  by  God's  blessing,  re- 
stored, 1648."  The  king's  statue  in  the  exchange  was  thrown 
down,  and  on  the  pedestal  was  inscribed,  Exit  tyrannust  Begum 
ulCimua — the  tyrant  is  gone,  the  Ijist  of  the  kings. 

15.  After  tne  death  of  the  king,  tht  commons  proceeded  to 
abolish  the  monarchy  and  the  house  of  lords,  and  to  establish  a 
republican  form  of  government.  A  proclamation  was  issued, 
stating  that  the  supreme  authority  of  the  nation  was  vested  in  the 
representatives  of  the  people,  ana  it  should  be  high  treason  to  give 
to  any  person  the  title  of  king  without  the  consent  of  parliament. 
Nothing,  perhaps,  in  the  history  of  this  period  is  more  remarkable 
than  the  sudden  revolutions  in  religion.    After  the  execution  of 

AVhat  (lid  they  reAise  ?  What  was  the  issue  of  the  trial  ?— 13.  How  did  he  bear  the 
sentence?  How  did  he  take  leave  of  his  children?  On  reaching  the  scaflbld,  what 
did  he  do?  When  wasi  he  executed? — 14.  What  is  said  of  Charles  and  ofthoseengagfed 
ita  his  death?  What  did  the  house  of  commons  order? — 15.  AAer  the  king's  death* 
what  did  the  coraraons  do  ?    What  was  issued  ?   What  are  we  now  to  jehold  1 


ENGLAND. 


209 


Laud,  we  "have  seen  that  the  Episcopacy  was  abolished,  and 
Presbyterianiam  established  in  its  stead .;  we  are  now  to  behold  the 
Presbyterian  interest  decline  in  favor  of  the  Independents,  who 
began  to  gain  the  ascendencv.  Through  the  management  of 
Cromwell,  the  power  which  hau  been  vested  in  the  king  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  army,  and  measures  were  taken  to  exclude  the 
Presbyterians  from  parliament.  In  this  manner  the  Presbyte- 
rians, who  had  been  instrumental  in  subverting  the  church  and 
throne,  fell  victims  to  the  power  of  the  army,  through  whose 
agency  they  had  accomplished  their  designs. 

16.  The  people  of  Ireland  and  Scotland  were  still  faithful  in 
their  allegiance  to  the  fallen  monarch,  and  unfurled  the  royal 
standard  m  favor  of  his  son,  Charles  II.  Cromwell  haying  pro- 
cured for  himself  the  appointment  of  commander-in-chief  of  the 
forces  directed  against  Ireland,  landed  at  Dublin;  thence  he  pro- 
ceeded to  Drogheda,  which  was  well  fortified,  and  garrisoned 
with  three  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  Sir  Arthur  As- 
ton. The  place  was  finally  taken  by  a  furious  assault,  and  only 
one  of  all  the  garrison  escaped  the  barbarous  massacre  that  fol- 
lowed ;  after  this,  the  country  submitted  to  his  authority. 

17.  He  next  marched  into  Scotland  at  the  head  of  sixteen  thou- 
sand men,  defeated  the  royalists  at  Dunbar,  overthrew  them 
again  in  the  desperate  battle  of  Worcester,  and  completely  esta- 
blished the  sovereignty  of  the  parliament.  After  this  battle,  young 
Charles,  having  with  difficulty  escaped  from  the  scene  of  de- 
feat, assumed  the  disguise  of  a  peasant,  and  travelled  in  the 
least  frequented  roads,  pursuing  nis  journey  by  night,  and  fre- 
quently passing  the  day  m  obscure  cottages.  On  one  occasion  he 
passed  the  day  concealed  in  the  branches  of  a  larjge  oak;  while  in 
this  situation,  he  heard  and  saw  his  pursuers  passing  beneath  him. 
After  many  adventures,  he  effected  his  escape  to  France. 

18.  At  this  period  the  republic  astonished  all  Europe  by  the 
brilliancy  of  its  naval  achievements.  The  famous  navigation  act 
which  prohibited  any  state  from  carrying  into  England  any  com- 
modity which  was  not  the  growth  or  manufacture  of  the  country 
to  which  the  vessel  belonged,  produced  a  war  with  Holland,  in 
which  Mmiral  Blake  obtained  a  great  naval  victory  over  the 
celebrated  Dutch  commanders,  Van  Tramp  and  De  Kuyter, 

19.  The  parliament,  which  had  been  in  session  for  eleven  years, 
and  known  by  the  name  of  the  Lon^  Parliament,  attempted  to 
reduce  the  army,  with  a  view  of  diminishing  the  power  of  Crom- 
well, who,  perceiving  their  design,  and  being  secure  of  the  at- 
tachment of  the  soldiery,  resolved  to  wrest  the  sovereign  power 
from  their  hands.  An  unfavorable  reply  beiiTg  returned  to  a  pe- 
tition which  he  sent  to  parliament,  he  rose  in  a  violent  rage,  &nd 
taking  with  him  a  strong  guard,  he  entered  the  house  with  marks 


What  was  effected  throngb  the  influence  of  Cromwell  T— 16.  What  is  said  of  the 
neople  of  Ireland  and  Scotland?  Of  Cromwell?  After  taking  Droghed^,  what  fol- 
lowed ?— 17.  Where  did  he  next  march  ?  After  this  battle,  what  is  said  of  voung 
Charles  ?  On  one  occasion,  how  did  he  pass  the  day  ?— 18.  At  this  period  what  is  said 
ot  the  republic?  VfhvA  did  the  navigation  act  produce  ?— 10.  What  is  %tit\  of  the  par* 
ljamen;t 

18* 


810 


EKOLAVD. 


of  indignation  in  his  countenance,  and  after  loading  the  member! 
withi  reproaches,  he  cried  out,  *'  For  shaifle ;  get  you  gone ;  give 
place  to  honest  men.  I  tell  you, you  are  no  longer  a  parliament; 
the  Lord  has  done  with  you."  Having  turned  them  out,  he  or- 
dered the  doors  to  be  locked,  and  taking  the  keyti,  he  departed  to 
his  residence  at  Whitehall. 

20.  He  then  called  a  new  parliament  in  auite  a  novel  form.  He 
took  the  census  of  the  congregational  churches  in  the  several 
counties,  and  reported  the  names  of  such  persons  as  were  deemed 
qualified  to  fill  the  high  office ;  of  these,  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
tnree  representatives  were  selected,  and  on  the  day  appointed, 
presented  themselves  to  the  number  of  one  hundred  and  twenty^ 
m  the  council  chamber  at  Whitehall.  This  body,  composed  of 
men  imbued  with  all  the  fanaticism  of  the  time,  received  the  name 
of  the  Barebone  Parliament » from  one  of  its  leading  members, 
who  bore  the  singular  name  o(  Praise- God  Barebone.  The  Bare- 
bone  Parliament,  after  a  session  of  a  few  months,  resigned  all 
their  authority  into  the  hands  of  Cromwell,  a  measure  which  Le 
had  probably  intended  or  expected.  The  parliament  immediately 
dissolved,  ^nd  the  officers  of  the  army,  by  their  sole  authority  de- 
clared Cromwell  Protector  of  the  commonwealth  of  England. . 

21.  The  Protector  entered  on  the  duties  of  his  new  office  with 
energy  and  ability.  He  was  assisted  by  a  council  of  twenty-one 
members,  declined  the  titleof  m«>c«/y,  out  received  that  of  high' 
ness  ;  refused  the  title  of  king,  although  he  possessed  the  power, 
.-and  assumed  all  the  ensigns  of  royalty.  His  administration,  how- 
ever, advanced  the  military  glory  of  England.  Abroad,  his  fleets 
4uid  armies  were  victorious ;  he  obliged  the  Dutch  to  sue  for 
j;)eace,  and  humbled  the  power  of  Spain. 

22.  Having  attained  the  height  of  his  ambition,  Cromwell 
€ound  that  his  situation  was  by  no  means  enviable.  The  nation 
•despised  the  man,  who,  under  the  pretence  cf  espousing  the  lib- 
•erties  of  the  people,  had  aspired  to  unlimited  power.  He  was 
^ware  of  this  hatred,  and  the  dread  of  assassination  caused  him 
io  wear  armor  under  his  clothes.  His  health  began  to  decline, 
and  he  was  at  length  seized  with  a  fever,  which  terminated  his 
life,  in  the  fifty-ninth  year  of  his  age,  A.  D.  1658. 

23.  His  son,  Richard  Cromwell^  who  inherited  neither  the 
-abilities  nor  the  ambition  of  his  father,  was  proclaimed  Protector 
in  his  place  j  but  after  holding  the  office  for  a  few  months,  he  re- 
rsigned  the  title,  and  retired  to  private  life.  Amilita.;  Jo  5.-?>ilsmfor 
^some  time  succeeded,  the  armj  directing  the  aff'jV^  ^  '  ,  -  i'ern- 
ment  at  will.  At  length  General  Monk,  who  1  ^a.  vvanded 
ran  army  in  Scotland,  marched  into  England,  crushed  the  con- 
tending factions,  and  caused  a  new  parliament  to  be  assembled. 
After  vhe  meeting  of  the  members,  some  time  inter^rened  before 
-the  king  was  mentioned.    At  length  they  were  informed  that  a 

An  unfi.>-  T«»>la  reply  bei  ig  returned  to  a  petition,  what  did  Cromwell  doT  What 
►did  he  cry  .>!»  •— 20.  Hrwdidha  call  a  new  parliament  T  What  name  did  thiebody 
Tooeive?  WHin;  i'id  t  •  officers  f  the  armv  do?— 21.  What  is  said  of  the  Protector  ? 
"What  tiiile  clii'  hv.  'V  p.iio  ?  W?iat  is  said  or  his  administration?— 23.  What  did  Crom- 
■we'-lfinri?  tVyai  didtlie  nati<  r  do?  When  did  he  die?— 23.  Who  was  proclaimed 
3>rotect>  )r  i  i  kig  pVute  ?  What  i'  id  he  do  ?  What  succeeded  ?  WLat  is  said  of  General 
jMonk? 


fifrOLAND. 


311 


messenger  was  at  the  dooi  m  i(h  a  letter  from  the  king  *^  the  (om- 
mons.  llie  letter  was  received  and  read,  the  parliament  assented 
)  the  proposals,  and  in  ^his  manner  Charles  II.  was  restored  to 
his  kinffdom.  and  to  the  (lin     <  of  hi»  tathrr,  A.  D.  lOtiO. 

24.  The  whole  demeanor  ot  Charles  at  the  commencement  of 
his  reign,  was  such  as  to  i  <*pire  th*  .tffectionof  his  subjects,  and 
to  render  him  generally  {Kioular,  He  was  i/»  the  thirtieth  year 
of  his  age,  possessing  a  hanusome  exterior,  familiar  md  aflable  in 
his  manners;  but  at  the  same  time,  much  inclined  to  widolence 
and  pleasure.  An  act  of  general  indemnity  was  passed,  except 
to  those  immediately  concerned  in  the  late  king^s  death.  AcccNrd- 
i\i!?ly,  Harrison,  Scott,  Jones,  and  several  others  engaged  m  the 
•r  { '/f  his  fathek%  were  executed.  But  the  vengeance  of  Mhe  kinff 
tK».^^e*i  from  the  living  to  the  dead ;  the  homes  of  C^tHnwell, 
Bradtrhaw,  and  Ireton,  were  dug  up  from  their  graves,  and  after 
bunging  for  some  time,  were  cut  down  and  buried  under  the  gal- 
lows. 

25.  Charles  was  soon  distinguished  for  the  same  arbitrary  prin- 
ciples which  seemed  hereditary  in  the  family  of  the  Stuarts.  The 
doctrine  of  passive  obedience  and  non-resistance  now  came  into 
use ;  from  which  originated  the  distinguishing  epithets  of  Whiga 
and  Tories ;  the  former  opposed  to  the  pretensions  of  tf  v;  crown, 
the  latter  its  advocates.  A  new  parliament  was  assembled,  con- 
sisting chiefly  of  high  churchmen  and  loyalists ;  the  epi-^copacy 
was  restored,  and  an  act  of  conformity  in  religion  was  pa^^sed. 

26.  The  next  year  Charles  married  Catherine  of  Portug^il,  and 
with  her  obtained  a  dowry  of  five  hundred  thousand  pounds,  a 
sum  which  greatly  relieved  his  present  necessities.  But  his  pro- 
digality kept  him  always  in  want ;  he  next  bartered  away  Inm- 
kirk,  which  had  been  acquired  by  Cromwell,  to  the  French  for 
four  hundred  thousand  pounds  sterling,  which  was  soon  squan- 
dered on  his  pleasures.  He  soon  after  this  declared  war  against 
the  Dutch,  which  continued  to  rage  for  several  years,  unti  at 
length  a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded,  by  which  the  Dutch  ceded 
the  colony  of  N^ew  York  to  the  English. 

27.  During  this  war  London  was  visited  with  a  plag^ie, 
which  carried  oft'  ninety  thousand  of  its  inhabitants;  ana  in  the 
following  year  a  fire  took  place  by  which  thirteen  thousartd 
houses  were  laid  in  ruins.  To  i>erpetuate  the  calamity,  a  monu- 
ment was  erected,  bearing  an  inscription,  falsely  charging  the 
Roman  Catholics  as  the  authors  of  the  conflagration  ;  the  inscrip- 
tion has  lately  been  erased  by  the  order  of  parliament. 

28.  Towards  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Charles,  the  Whigs 
having  the  ascendency  in  parliament,  distinguished  themselves 
by  their  hostility  to  the  Catholics,  andf  insisted  on  the  king's  as- 
sent to  a  bill  for  the  exclusion  of  his  brother,  tlie  Duke  qf  York, 

or  what  was  p«r1iRtnr.>t  informed?  How  wa»  the  letter  received  ?— 584.  What  waa 
the  demeanor  of  Char  !«•  ?  What  act  was  passed  ?  Who  were  executed  ?  What  waa 
done  with  the  boshes  of  Cromwell,  Ac.  ? — US.  For  what  was  Charles  soon  distinguished  t 
■What  doct  f  me  now  came  into  use,  and  what  epithets  originated  from  it  ?  AVhat  is  said 
of  the  new  parliament?— 26.  Whom  did  Charles  marry?  What  did  he  barter  away  t 
What  war  was  declared  ?  How  did  it  terminate  ?— 27.  By  what  waa  London  visited  t 
In  the  following  year  what  took  plac«»  ?  To  perpetuate  the  calamity,  what  waa  erv.  '• 
•d  ?— 'Sa  How  did  the  Whigs  distiofuish  themselvea  ? 


/  1 


212 


ENGLAND. 


who  had  lately  embrn^ed  the  Catholic  faith.  To  this  highly  unjust 
and  unnatural  measure,  the  king  could  not  consent,  and  in  con- 
sequence dissolved  two  successive  parliaments.  A  pretended  plot 
was  discovered  by  the  infamous  T\lus  Oates,  (a  man  guilty  of 
alniost  every  crime  in  the  catalogue  of  human  vices,)  \vhich  oc- 
casioned the  unjust  execution  of  Lord  Stafford,  and  several  other 
eminent  Catholics.  Another  conspiracy  was  shortly  after  de- 
tected, in  favor  of  reform,  called  the  iiyc-house  plot ;  in  -.vhich 
Lord  Russel  and  Algernon  Sydney,  were  accused  of  being  con- 
cerned. They  were  brought  to  trial,  found  guilty,  and  be- 
headed. 

29.  The  'in^  himself  did  not  long  survive  these  acts  of  seventy; 
being  seizi  !  with  an  apoplexy,  he  died  in  the  fifty-fifth  year  of  his 
age,  and  twenty-fifth  of  his  reign.  Shortly  beiore  his  death,  he 
sent  for  a  Catholic  clergyman,  and  received  the  sacraments  from 
his  hands.  During  the  reign  of  Charles,  the  famous  act  of  Ha- 
i)eas  Corpus  was  passed,  by  which  persons  were  freed  from  arbi- 
trary imprisonment.  The  most  distinguished  poets  of  this  period, 
were  Butler,  Cotton,  Dryden,  Otvvay,  and  Roscommon.  A  re- 
markable instance  of  longevity  is  mentioned  of  Thomas  Parr,  a 
laboring  mith  in  Yorkshire,  who  had  lived  in  ten  reigns,  and 
completed  one  hundred  and  sixty  years. 

30.  As  Charles  had  left  no  legitimate  issue,  his  brother,  the 
Duke  of  York,  succeeded  to  *he  throne,  under  the  title  of  James 
IL,  with  every  mark  of  public  approbation,  notwithstanding  his 
open  profession  of  the  Catholic  faith.  It  is  probable  that  James 
might  have  reigned  in  tranquillity,  and  have  ended  his  days  on 
the  throne  of  his  ancestors,  had  it  not  been  for  his  own  impru- 
dence, and  the  unfortunate  choice  he  made  of  his  ministers.  The 
early  part  of  his  reign  was  disturbed  by  the  rebellion  of  the  Duke 
of  Monmouth,  who  aimed  at  seizing  the  crown.  Encouraged  by 
the  Prince  of  Orange  and  Sunderland,  the  perfidious  minister  of 
James,  the  duke  landed  in  England,  caused  himself  to  be  pro- 
clainied  king,  and  unfurled  his  standard  at  Taunton.  After 
wearing  the  empty  title  of  royalty  for  a  few  weeks,  he  wsis  de- 
feated, taken  prisoner,  and  atoned  for  his  rebellion  on  the  scaffold. 

31.  A  special  commission  was  issued  to  Jfffws,  the  Lord  Chief 
Justice,  for  the  trial  of  the  rebel  prisoners.  JefflVs,  in  the  exe- 
cution of  his  commission,  is  represented  as  guilty  of  wanton 
c.'uelty;  for  although  there  was  no  doubt  ot  the  guilt  of  the 
accused,  yet  the  number  of  those  who  suffered  made  the  acts  of 
public  iusiice  assume  the  appearance  of  cruelty  and  revenge, 
while  all  the  odium  of  these  severities  fell  upon  the  king. 

32.  James  now  finding  himself  firmly  seated  upon  the  throne, 
proceeded  to  a  measure  that  did  not  fail  to  excite  the  disaffection 
of  a  great  number  of  his  subjects.  As  he  had  openly  professed 
the  Catholic  faith,  it  was  his  ardent  wish  to  restore  the  ancient 

What  pretended  plot  was  discovered  ?  AVhat  other  conspiracy  was  detected  ?  Who 
were  accused  of  being  concerned  in  it? — 29.  How  did  the  king  die?  What  act  was 
passed  in  his  reign?  Who  were  distinguished  poets?  What  is  said  of  Parr? — 30. 
Who  succeeded  to  the  throne  ?  By  what  was  the  early  part  of  his  reign  disturbed  ? 
What  was  the  fate  of  Monmouth  ?— 31.  To  whom  was  a  commission  issued  ?  How  it 
JefTrys  represented? — 32.  What  is  said  of  James  ?    What  was  his  wish ^ 


fiHGLAl^D. 


213 


religion  of  the  kingdom.  By  way  of  preparation  for  this  important 
step,  the  king,  on  the  4th  of  April,  1687,  from  his  rojral  preroga- 
tive, issued  a  proclamation,  granting  to  all  his  subjects  entire 
liberty  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own 
conscience.  This  indulgent  grant,  so  honorable  to  the  sovereign, 
so  desirable  on  the  part  of  a  free  people,  and  so  suitable  to  the 
mild  spirit  of  Christianity,  was  joyfully  received  by  the  Catholics 
and  dissenters  of  all  denominations;  by  others,  it  was  loudly 
censured,  as  tending  to  overthrow  the  national  church  established 
by  law,  which  they  still  conceived  necessary  for  its  support. 

33.  Another  proclamation  granting  full  liberty  of  conscience, 
followed  during  the  April  of  1688,  wnich  was  ordered  to  be  read 
in  every  church  and  chapel  in  the  kinjgdom,  after  the  service  had 
ended.  This  order  occasioned  considerable  opposition,  and  six 
of  the  bishops,  who  resisted  the  mandate,  were  immediately  com- 
mitted to  the  Tower,  and  indicted  for  disobedience. 

34.  The  contest  with  the  bishops  completed  the  king's  unpopu- 
larity ;  his  enemies,  without  being  suspected,  had  prepared  the 
kingdom  for  a  general  revolt ;  they  secretly  applied  for  aid  to  the 
Prince  of  Orange,  the  son-in-law  of  James,  and  offered  him  the 
crov/n  as  the  reward  of  his  services.  On  receiving  this  invitation, 
William,  with  the  utmost  expedition,  fitted  out  a  fleet  of  five 
hundred  sail,  carrying  four  thousand  men,  and  landed  in  England. 
In  a  few  days,  he  v/as  joined  by  the  greater  part  of  the  English 
army;  and  James  found  himself  deserted,  even  by  those  who 
owed  all  to  his  bounty.  Among  others  who  left  him  in  the  hour 
of  distress,  was  his  favorite  daughter  ^nne,  who  secretly  with- 
drew to  join  the  standard  of  the  man  who  had  invaded  the 
dominions  of  her  father,  and  was  about  to  snatch  the  crown  from 
his  brow. 

35.  At  the  news  of  the  ungrateful  conduct  of  the  daughter 
whom  he  tenderly  loved,  his  constancy  gave  way,  and  in  bitter 
anguish  he  exclaimed,  "God  help  me  1  My  own  children  have 
forsaken  me  in  my  utmost  need."  Having  previously  sent  his 
queen  and  infant  son,  the  Prince  of  Wales,  to  the  French  court, 
he  shortly  after  followed,  leaving  his  kingdom  in  the  power  of  his 
rival. 

36.  After  the  king's  departure,  a  convention  met,  consisting 
of  members  of  the  house  of  commons  during  the  reign  of  Charles 
II.,  as  those  of  James  were  deemed  illegal.  They  declared  that 
James,  by  quitting  the  kingdom,  had  deserted  the  people,  (although 
it  was  evident  that  the  people  had  deserted  him,)  and  that  the 
throne  was  vacant.  They  passed  a  bill  excluding  the  Roman 
Catholics  from  office,  and  settled  the  crown  on  tne  Prince  of 
Orange  and  the  princess,  and  their  heirs  ;  but  the  administration 
of  the  government^ was  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  prince  alone. 

37.  After  some  time  spent  in  France,  James  resolved  to  make 

In  1087,  what  did  he  issue?  How  was  this  prant  received  ?— 33.  In  1688  what  fol- 
lowed ?  What  did  the  order  occasion  ? — 34.  What  did  his  enemies  do?  To  whom  did 
thoy  opply  ?  On  receiving  the  invitation,  what  did  William  do  ?  In  a  few  days,  how 
did  James  find  himself?  Who  left  him,  among  others?— 36.  At  the  news  of  this  de> 
fection,  what  did  ho  exclaim  ?  Where  did  he  send  his  queen  and  son  ?— 36.  After  lh« 
king'B  departure,  what  was  done?    What  did  they  declare?    What  did  they  paw? 


.1 


214 


ENGLAND. 


an  effort  to  regain  his  crown,  through  tne  loyalty  of  the  people  of 
Ireland,  who  stih  adhered  to  his  interest.  Having  an-ived  at 
Kinsale,  he  made  a  public  entry  into  Dublin,  amidst  the  acclama- 
tions of  the  inhabitants.  In  the  year  1690  was  fought  the  famous 
battle  of  the  B()yne,  between  the  forces  of  the  king  and  those  of 
his  rival,  William.  The  battle  was  maintained  for  some  time 
with  equal  bravery  on  both  sides;  at  length,  owing  to  the  pusil- 
lanimity of  James,  who,  seeing  his  forces  gaining  some  advantage 
over  their  opponents,  cried  out,  "  to  spare  his  Knglish  subjects," 
the  scale  of  victory  turned  in  favor  of  William. 

38.  James  fled  from  the  scene  of  defeat,  and  escaped  to  France, 
where  he  remained  a  pensioner  on  the  bounty  of  the  French 
king ;  the  exiled  mon.irch  passed  the  remainder  of  his  days  at  St. 
Germains,  where  he  gained  the  esteem  of  all  who  knew  him,  for 
his  exemplary  piety,  and  for  his  mildness  and  affability.  He  died 
in  the  sixty-eighth  year  of  his  age,  A.  D.  1701. 

William  was  naturally  of  a  teeble  constitution,  which  hr;  en- 
deavored to  repair  by  exercise.  As  he  rode  from  Hampton  Court 
to  Kensington,  nis  collar-bone  was  fractured  by  falling  from  his 
horse  :  thw  was  followed  by  a  fever,  which  terminated  liis  life,  in 
the  fifty-second  year  of  his  age,  and  the  fourteenth  of  his  reign. 
The  reign  of  William  was  memorable  for  the  establishment  of 
the  Bank  of  England. 

39.  On  the  death  of  William,  the  crown  devolved  upon  Anne, 
the  second  daughter  of  James  II.,  who  had  married  George, 
Prince  of  Denmark.  On  coming  to  the  throne,  she  communi- 
cated to  the  houses  of  parliament  her  determination  of  declaring 
war  against  France.  In  conjunction  with  Germany  and  Holland, 
war  was  accordingly  declared.  The  I)uke  of  Marlborough,  one 
of  the  greatest  generals  of  his  age,  was  appointed  commander- 
in-chief  of  the  allied  army ;  Prince  Eugene  commanded  the  im- 
perial forces.  After  the  power  of  Louis  XIV.  had  been  consi- 
derably weakened  by  the  several  victories  of  Blenheim,  Ramilles, 
Oudenarde  and  Malplaquet,  gained  by  the  allied  armies,  the  war 
was  terminated  by  the  peace  of  Utrecht,  in  the  year  1713.^ 

40.  The  most  memorable  event  of  this  reign  was  the  union  be- 
tween England  and  Scotland,  which  destroyed  the  Scottish  par- 
liament, and  included  the  two  countries  under  the  common  title 
of  Great  Britain.  It  was  during  the  reign  of  Anne  that  Gibraltar 
was  taken  by  the  English,  which  has  remained  in  their  possession 
to  the  present  time.  At  this  period,  party  spirit  was  carried  to 
extremes,  and  distracted  the  kingdom  during  the  greater  part  of 
hei  reign.  The  aueen's  health  had  been  for  some  time  on  the  de- 
cline ;  at  length  sne  passed  from  the  turmoil  and  splendor  of  the 
palace  to  the  humble  quietude  of  the  tomb,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of 
lier  age,  and  the  thirteenth  of  her  reign,  A.  D.  1714. 


hi 


37.  After  §ome  time,  what  did  James  resolve?  AVImt  took  place  in  1690 ?  "VVhal 
did  James  exclaim?  What  was  tlie  issue  of  the  battle? — 39.  What  did  James  do? 
Where  did  he  pass  the  remainder  of  liis  days?  When  did  he  die?  What  occasioned 
the  death  of  William  ? — 39.  On  whom  did  tlie  crown  now  devolve?  What  war  wa» 
immediately  declared  ?  Who  was  appointed  commander-in-chief?  What  victories 
were  gained?  IJow  was  the  war  terminated? — 40.  What  was  the  most  inemorablo 
event  of  her  reign?    What  was  taken  by  the  English?    When  did  she  ds? 


ENGLAND. 


216 


This  period  has  been  so  prolific  in  men  of  genius,  that  it  has 
5een  stymied  the  Avguslan  Jige  of  England.  Some  of  the  most 
distinguished  names  are  those  of  Pope,  Swift,  Addison, 


Rowe,  and  Gay. 


Parnell, 


SECTION  IX. 


House  qf  Brunswick  ;  George  /.;  George  II.;  George  IIL; 
George  IV.;  milium  IF.;  from  Jl.D.llUto  1830. 

1.  On  the  death  of  Anne,  George  I.,  Elector  of  Hanover,  snc- 
ceeded  to  the  throne,  with  the  general  approbation.  The  features 
of  his  rei^n  were  generally  pacific,  and  a^brd  few  events  of  im- 
portance in  history.  Upon  assuming  the  reins  of  government,  he 
attached  himself  to  the  whig  party,  which  had  strenuously  advo- 
cated his  accession,  and  entered  into  violent  measures  against  the 
late  tory  ministry. 

2.  A  committee  of  investigation  was  appointed  to  inspect  the 
papers  relative  to  the  treaty  with  France;  Lord  Bolingbroke,  the 
Earl  of  Oxford,  and  the  Earl  of  Mortimer,  with  several  others  of 
the  tory  party,  were  impeached  for  hi^h  treason.  These  vindic- 
tive proceedings  excited  the  indignation  of  the  people,  and  the 
flame  of  rebellion  broke  out  in  Scotland.  The  Earl  of  Mir,  at 
the  head  often  thousand  men,  proclaimed  the  son  of  James  II.  as 
the  lawful  monarch  of  Great  Britain.  The  rebellion,  however, 
was  soon  crushed,  and  the  most  exemplary  severity  exercised 
against  the  leaders.  Various  lords  and  earls  were  impeached,  and 
suffered  death  on  the  scaffold  :  many  others  of  inferior  rank  were 
executed,  and  about  a  thousand  transported  to  North  America. 

3.  At  this  period  a  plan  was  devised  for  lessening  the  national 
debt,  by  lowering  the  interest,  called  the  South  Sea  Scheme;  the 
measure,  however,  gave  a  severe  stroke  to  public  credit,  and 
ruined  the  fortunes  of  thousands. 

George  died  suddenly  of  a  paralytic  disorder,  while  on  a  visit 
to  his  electoral  dominions  of  Hanover,  in  the  sixty-eighth  year  of 
his  age,  and  the  thirteenth  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  1727. 

4.  George  II.,  who  succeeded  his  father  in  the  forty-fourth 
year  of  his  age,  was  a  prince  possessed  of  considerable  abilities, 
of  a  violent  temper,  and  distinguished  in  military  exercise.  Like 
his  father,  he  inclined  to  the  whig  party,  and  was  particularly 
biassed  in  favor  of  his  continental  dominions,  on  account  of 
which  he  involved  England  in  an  expensive  war.  The  most 
prominent  person  in  the  administration  during  the  reign  of 
George,  was  Sir  Robert  Walpole,  a  man  of  eminent  abilities,  but 
accused  by  many  as  guilty  of  a  system  of  corruption  and  venality, 
which  he  practiced  while  in  office. 

What  hat  this  period  beou  styled?  What  were  some  of  the  most  distinguished 
names  ? 

1.  Who  succeeded  to  the  throne  ?  What  is  said  of  his  reign  ?— 2.  What  committes 
was  apDointed  ?  Who  were  impeached  ?  What  did  these  proceeding's  excite  ?  What 
is  said  of  the  rebellion  ?— 3.  At  this  time  what  was  devised?  When  did  George  die  ? 
—4.  Who  succeeded?  To  what  was  he  inclined?  Who  was  the  most  prominent 
p*rson  in  the  administratioa  ? 


216 


ENGLAND. 


5.  The  military  operations  during  this  reign  were  extensive,  and 
the  British  arms  were  generally  triumphant.  England  espoused 
the  cause  of  Maria  Theresa  of  Austria,  against  the  emperor 
Charles  and  Louis  XV.  of  France.  In  this  contest,  called  the  war 
of  the  Austrian  Succession,  the  principal  states  of  Europe  were  in- 
volved. Various  was  the  success  that  attended  the  contending 
powers.  The  English,  with  their  allies,  under  the  command  of 
George  II.  in  person,  defeated  the  French  in  the  celt'orated  battle 
of  Dettingen,  and  (he  French,  in  their  turn,  under  Marshal  Saxe, 
gained  the  victory  at  Fontenoy.  After  war  had  raged  for  some 
time,  peace  was  again  restored  by  the  treaty  of  Mx-la-ChapellCt 
and  the  claim  of  Maria  Theresa  to  the  throne  was  confirmed. 

6.  During  the  absence  of  the  kinj^  on  the  continent,  Charles 
Edward,  the  eldest  son  of  James  II.,  assisted  by  Louis  XV.  of 
France,  made  a  last  and  dying  effort  to  regain  the  throne  of  his 
ancestors.  He  landed  in  Scotland,  and  placing  himself  at  the 
head  of  an  army,  he  defeated  the  royalists  m  the  battles  of  PreS' 
ton-Pans  and  Falkirk ;  but  on  the  16th  of  April,  1746,  was  fought 
the  famous  battle  of  Culloden,  in  which  Charles  was  signally  de- 
feated by  the  royal  forces  under  the  Duke  of  Cumberland.  By 
this  battle'^he  hereditary  pretensions  to  the  crown  of  England 
were  for  ever  extinguished ;  the  prince,  after  a  series  of  adven- 
tures, escaped  to  France. 

7.  Towards  the  close  of  this  reign,  the  war  was  again  renewed 
between  England  and  France,  on  account  of  the  encroachments 
of  the  latter  on  the  British  colonies  in  America.  The  war  was 
finally  terminated  by  the  surrender  of  all  Canada  on  the  part  of 
France.  It  was  during  this  war  that  the  brave  and  illustrious 
Wolf  perished  in  the  moment  of  achieving  the  capture  of  the  city 
of  Quebec,  During  their  operations,  in  America  the  British  also 
carried  on  a  war  in  India. 

8.  George  II.  died  in  1760,  at  his  palace  of  Kensington,  in  the 
seventy-seventh  jear  of  his  age  and  the  thirty-tiiird  of  his  reign. 
His  reign  was  distinguished  Tor  many  eminent  writers  and  men 
of  genius ;  among  the  poets,  Young,  Akenside,  and  Gray,  stand 
pre-eminent. 

9.  George  III.,  the  grandson  of  the  late  monarch,  succeeded 
to  the  throne  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  his  age.  He  commenced 
his  reign  at  a^  favorable  period,  when  the  national  arms  were 
everywnere  triumphant,  and  the  administration  of  the  govern- 
ment was  directed  by  the  genius  of  William  Pitt,  .Lord  Chatham,) 
one  of  the  most  eminent  and  popular  ministers  in  the  annals  of 
the  nation.  It  was  at  this  period  that  an  oppressive  and  unjust 
course  of  policy  was  adoptesd  by  the  British  government  towarda 
her  American  colonies.  Against  these  measures  Pitt  exerted  all 
the  power  of  his  eloquence,  l)ut  in  vain ;  the  colonies  were  finally 

0.  What  ia  aatd  of  the  military  operationt  of  this  reign  ?  What  did  England  espouie  7 
What  was  this  war  called  ?  How  was  peace  restored  ?— 6.  During  the  absence  of  tha 
Ung  what  took  plaee  ?  Where  did  he  land  ?  What  took  plaoe  in  1746  7—7.  Towards 
the  close  of  his  reign  what  took  place  7  How  was  it  terminated  7  During  this  war 
what  happened  7 — 8.  When  did  George  II.  die  7  Among  the  poets  who  stand  pre-emi' 
nent7— 9.  Who  8iic:^eded  to  the  throne  7  How  did  he  comnence  his  reign  7  What 
took  place  at  this  period  7 


ENGLAND. 


217 


driven  into  hostilities  with  the  mother  countiy,  and  Great  Britain, 
after  a  long  and  expensive  warfare,  was  compelled  to  acknow- 
ledge their  independence,    [See  United  Statesi]  ^ 

10.  The  other  most  important  events  of  this  reign  were  the  ex- 
tension of  the  British  possessions  in  India,  where  Hyder  Aii  and 
his  son  distinguished  themselves  by  their  opposition  to  the  en- 
croachments of  the  English  ;  the  Insh  rebellion,  which  took  place 
in  1798,  and  her  subsequent  union  with  Great  Britain,  (see  Ire- 
land j)  and  her  long  and  sanguinary  conflicts,  which  grew  out  of 
the  French  Revjlution. 

11.  Some  of  the  principal  achievements  of  the  British  during 
this  period  were  the  famous  naval  victories  of  the  Nile  and 
Trafalgar,  by  X.ord  Nelson,  and  those  of  Talavera,  Salamanca, 
Vittoria,  and  Waterloo,  by  Wellington.  George  died  on  the  29th 
of  January^  1820,  in  the  seventy-eighth  year  of  his  age,  after  a 
reign  of  sixty  years,  the  longest  we  find  in  English  history. 
During  the  last  ten  years  of  his  life  lie  was  afflicted  with  insanity, 
which  disqualified  him  for  all  public  business^  and  his  son,  the 
Prince  of  Wales,  acted  as  regent.  The  subversion  of  his  intellect 
is  supposed  to  have  been  brought  on  by  the  death  of  his  favorite 
Amxlia,  aided  by  advanced  age  and  toils  of  state.  His  natural 
endowments  were  not  great,  although  a  good  monarch  and  much 
beloved  by  his  subjects. 

12.  George  IV.,  who  succeeded  to  the  throne,  was  a  prince 
possessed  of  eminent  abilities  and  talents.  The  eariy  part  of  his 
life  was  distinguished  for  unrestrained  dissipation  and  prodigality. 
His  reign  was  generally  peaceful  and  prosperous.  Some  of  the 
most  important  events  were  the  war  in  /nrfia,  by  which  the  Eng- 
lish gained  a  great  part  of  the  Burman  Empire  ;  the  celebrated 
trial  of  his  ^ueen  in  the  House  of  Lords  for  misconduct ;  the  in- 
terposition m  favor  of  the  Greeks  in  their  struggle  for  indepen- 
dence 5  during  which  was  gained  the  celebrated  naval  victory  at 
Navarino,  over  the  Turks,  by  the  united  fleets  of  England, 
France,  and  Russia;  and  also  the  passage  of  the  Catholic  Relief 
Bill,  by  which  the  disabilities  of  the  Roman  Catholics  in  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland  were  removed,  and  by  which  they  were 
placed  on  an  equal  footing  with  members  of  the  established  church, 
with  three  exceptions;  exclusion  from  the  throne,  and  from  the 
office  of  Lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland,  Lord  Chancellor  of  that 
kingdom  and  of  England. 

13.  George  IV.  died  at  Windsor  on  the  26th  of  June,  1830,  in 
the  sixty-eighth  year  of  his  age  and  the  eleventh  of  his  reign,  and 
was  succeeded  m  the  throne  by  his  brother,  William,  Duke  of 
Clarence,  under  the  title  of  William  IV.  His  short  reign  was 
not  distinguished  for  any  important  event ;  at  his  death  he  was 
succeeded  by  her  present  majesty,  Queen  Victoria. 


"What  !b  said  of  Pitt?— 10.  What  were  the  other  most  important  events  of  this  reign  ?" 
—11.  What  were  some  of  the  achievements  of  the  British  period  ?  When  did  George 
die?  What  is  said  of  the  last  ten  years  of  his  life?  Of  his  abilities?— 12.  Who  suc- 
ceeded to  the  throne?  What  were  some  of  the  most  important  evenis  of  his  reign? 
What  are  the  three  exceptions  to  the  Catholic  Relief  BiU  ?~13.  When  did  George  die, 
and  by  whom  succeeded  ?    At  hia  death  who  succeeded  ? 

10 


SCOTLAND. 

SECTION  I. 

1.  The  early  history  of  Scotland  is  greatly  involved  in  fable 
and  obscurity.  Their  pretension  to  a  regular  succession  of  kings 
from  the  time  of  Alexander  the  Great  seems  entitled  to  little 
credit.  Fergus  I.  they  consider  as  the  founder  of  their  monarchy, 
and  he  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  who  displayed  on  his  banner 
the  royal  emblem  of  Scotland;  namely,  a  red  lion  with  his  tail 
folded  on  his  back,  the  attitude  which  that  noble  animal  assumes 
when  roused  to  anger.  When  the  Romans  took  their  final  leave 
of  England,  in  410,  the  people  of  Scotland  were  divided  into  a 
number  of  hostile  tribes,  the  principal  of  which  were  the  Scots 
and  Picts;  the  latter  was  subdued  by  Kenneth  II.,  who  became 
king  of  all  Scotland,  A.  D.  843. 

2.  Little  of  importance  or-interest  occurs  in  the  historv  of  the 
country  from  the  time  of  Kenneth  until  the  reign  of  Alexander 
III.  Upofrthe  death  of  Alexander  a  number  of  competitors  for 
the  crown  appeared,  among  whom  Robert  Bruce  and  ^oAn  Saliol 
seemed  to  have  the  nearest  claim.  They  were  both  descended  from 
David,  Earl  of  Huntington,  third  son  of  David  J,  To  avoid, 
however,  the  miseries  orcivil  war^  they  resolved  to  refer  the  case 
to  Edward  I.  of  England,  as  umpire,  and  submit  to  his  decision. 
Edward  finding  BaRol  the  more  obsequious,  decided  in  his  favor. 
Baliol  consented  to  receive  the  crown  as  a  vassal  of  England. 

^  3.  But  the  fierce  and  warlike  barons  could  not  brook  the  pas- 
sive spirit  of  John,  and  the  encroachment  of  their  liberty  by  the 
English  monarch.  A  war  ensued  between  the  two  kingdoms; 
Edward  marched  into  Scotland  at  the  head  of  a  powerful  army- 
and  after  defeating  the  Scots  in  a  battle  near  Dunbar,  reduceti 
the  whole  country  to  subjection.  The  weak  and  timid  spirit  ot 
Baliol  induced  him  to  surrender  the  crown  into  the  hands  of  the 
English  king. 

4.  At  this  critical  juncture,  when  the  liberties  of  Scotland  lay 
prostrate  at  the  feet  of  the  conqueror,  the  dying  ener^ie«  of  the 
nation  were  roused  by  the  valor  and  patriotism  of  Sir  William 
Wallace.  The  deeds  of  this  hero  are,  in  many  instances,  colored 
with  fiction;  yet,  divested  of  all  their  embellishments,  they 
remain  sufficiently  great  to  render  him  worthy  of  the  name  of 
patriot.  He  almost  single-handed  ventured  to  take  up  arms  in 
defetice  of  the  kingdom,  and  by  his  boldness  revived  the  spirit  of 
his  countr3rmen.  He  persuaded  Robert  Bruce  to  assert  the  right 
and  vindicate  the  honor  of  his  country.  The  Scots  flocked  to 
the  standard  of  Bruce,  who,  after  a  variety  of  victories,  succeeded 

1.  What  is  xaidofthe  history  of  Scotland?  Whom  do  they  consider  as  the  founder 
of  their  monarchy  ?  What  is  said  of  him  ?  How  were  the  people  divided  ?  By  whom 
were  the  latter  subdued  ?— 2.  On  the  death  of  Alexander  what  took  place  ?  To  avoid 
civil  war.  what  did  they  resolve  ?  What  ilid  Edward  do  ?— 3.  What  is  said  of  the 
barons  ?  AVliat  ensued  ?  What  did  Edward  do  ? — 4.  At  this  critical  juncture  what 
took  place  ?  What  is  said  of  his  deeds?  What  did  he  perbuade  Bruce?  What  is  said 
of  the  Scots? 
913 


SCOTLAND. 


219 


in  restoring  the  independence  of  his  country,  and  was  elevated 
to  the  throne,  A.  D.  1306. 

5.  Edward  again  made  preparations  for  invading  Scotland,  and 
had  advanced  as  far  as  Carlisle,  when  he  suddenly  died.  In  the 
reign  of  his  successor  was  fought,  near  Stirling;  the  famous  battle 
of  Bannockbum.  Edward  commanded  the  English  forces  in 
person,  and  Robert  Bruce  those  of  Scotland ;  the  engagement 
terminated  in  the  signal  defeat  of  the  English  army,  and  firmly 
established  the  victorious  Bruce  on  the  throne  of  his  ancestors. 
Bruce  died  in  1329,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son,  David  JI,,  at 
the  age  of  four  years.  During  his  minority,  the  Earl  of  Murray 
was  appointed  regent  of  the  kmgdom,  and  fulfilled  the  duties  of 
his  station  with  justice  and  moderation. 

6.  About  the  year  1331,  £dward  Baliol,  the  son  of  John  Baliol, 
taking  advantage  of  the  king's  minority,  began  to  bring  forward 
pretensions  to  the  crown.  Aided  bv  many  of  the  English  barons, 
he  landed  in  Scot'.and  and  defeateci  the  Earl  of  Mar^  who  had 
succeeded  Murray  in  the  office  of  regent.  Baliol  was  immediately 
crowned  king,  and  acknowledged  the  English  monarch  as  his 
superior.  Thus  was  Scotland  a  second  time  reduced  to  a  state 
of  dependence  and  subjection  to  England. 

7.  The  spirit  of  freedom  which  had  so  long  characterize'd  the 
Scots  slumbered  for  a  season,  but  was  not  subdued.  The  faithful 
adherents  of  the  deposed  king  watched  the  earliest  opportunity 
to  strike  for  the  liberty  of  their  country,  and  to  shalce  off  the 
English  yoke.  At  length  the  Scottish  valor  prevailed :  Baliol 
was  expelled  from  the  country,  and  David  II.  was  again  restored 
to  the  throne,  A.  D.  1341. 

8.  David  was  a  weak  but  virtuous  prince,  and  passed  through 
many  reverses  of  fortune.  He  was  taken  i)risoner  by  the  English 
in  the  battle  of  Durham^  and  remained  in  captivity  for  eleven 
years  5  he  was  at  length  ransomed  by  his  subjects,  and  died  in 
1370.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  nephew,  Robert  Stuart,  the  first 
of  that  family  who  swayed  he  sceptre  of  Scotland.  The  race  of 
the  Stuarts  is  the  most  unfortuna»e  in  the  annals  of  historyj  with 
few  exceptions,  they  all  became  the  victims  of  some  ill-fated  or 
tragical  end.  - 


SECTION  II. 

The  House  qf  Stuarts;  from  Robert  II.  to  James  F/..  A.  D. 

1370  to  1603. 

1.  Robert  II.,  a  prince  characterized  for  the  mildness  of  his 
disposition,  was  quite  unequal  to  the  task  of  managing  his  fierce 
and  ungovernable  subjects.    His  reign  was  marked  by  a  series 

..S"  !",!''«  "ign  of  his  successor, Avliat  battle  was  fought?    IIq-w  did  it  terminate? 
iD}^"^  V'll  '''■"??  ''"'•    ^y  whom  succeeded?— 0.  In  the  year  1331  what  took  place? 
What  follo\yn(l?— 7.  What  is  said  of  the  spirit  of  freedom?    Of  Baliol ?— 8.  Wiial  js 
said  of  David?    By  whom  was  he  succeeded? 
I.  What  is  said  of  Robert? 


220 


SCOTLAND. 


'L 


of  contests  which  took  place  between  the  English  and  Scottish 
borderers.  The  <rreat  families,  Douglas  and  Percy,  whose  estates 
lay  contiguous  to  each  other,  were  at  continual  variance.  On 
one  occasion  they  met  at  Otterburn;  an  obstinate  battle  ensued, 
in  which  the  English  were  routed,  but  the  Earl  of  Douglas  was 
slain.  The  celebrated  ballad  of  Chevy  Chace  was  written  to 
commemorate  the  single  combat  between  Douglas  and  Percy. 
Robert  died  in  1390,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  under  the  title 
of  Robert  III. 

2.  The  reign  of  this  prince  was  rendered  unhappy  through  the 
conduct  of  his  turbulent  nobles.  The  Duke  of  Albany,  the  bro- 
ther of  the  king,  a  man  of  the  greatest  ambition  and  cruelty,  hav- 
ing represented  to  Robert  some  misconduct  of  his  son,  prevailed 
on  the  king  to  deliver  him  into  his  custody.  Having  obtained 
possession  of  the  person  of  the  young  prince,  he  conducted  him 
to  the  castle  of  Falkland  and  cast  him  into  a  dungeon,  where  he 
died  in  a  short  time  for  want  of  food. 

3.  Robert,  now  old  and  infirm,  was  unable  to  revenge  this  out- 
rage; but  having  another  son  called  James,  then  eleven  years  of 
age,  resolved  to  send  him  to  France  to  avoid  the  power  and  cru- 
elty of  the  duke.  On  his  way,  the  young  prince  unfortunately 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English,  by  whom  he  was  taken  to  Lon- 
don, and  by  order  of  Henry  committed  to  the  Tower.  _At  the 
news  of  this  disaster,  Robert  was  so  overpowered  with  grief  that 
he  died  shortly  after  with  a  broken  heart,  A.  D.  1405. 

4.  James  was  detained  eighteen  years  in  captivity  in  England, 
during  which  time  he  adorned  his  mind  with  every  valuable  ac- 
compnshinent,  and  had  leisure  to  learn  the  superior  vvisdom  of 
the  English  laws  and  government.  In  1424  he  married  Lady 
Joan  Beaufort,  the  daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Somerset.  Theyoung 
king  of  England  presented  him  with  a  suit  of  gold  cloth  for  the 
ceremony,  after  which  he  departed  for  Scotland,  and  was  crowned 
the  same  year  at  Scone  under  the  title  of  .Tames  I. 

5.  James,  on  his  arrival,  found  the  affairs  of  Scotland  very 
different  from  those  of  England.  During  the  regency  of  Albany 
the  kingdom  was  filled  with  great  disorders,  and  the  royal  autho- 
rity had  fallen  into  utter  contempt ;  in  every  section  ofthe  coun- 
try some  barbarous  chieftain  ruled  at  pleasure,  without  regard  to 
the  authority  of  the  king  or  the  interests  of  the  people.  The  first 
object  of  James  was  to  curb  the  exorbitant  power  of  the  nobility. 
A  statute  was  passed  in  parliament,  by  which  the  leagues  and 
combinations  which  rendered  them  so  powerful  were  declared 
illegal.  He  caused  a  number  of  the  most  refractory  to  be  arrested 
and  brought  to  trial;  the  king  himself  presided  in  person,  dressed 
in  his  royal  robes,  with  the  sceptre  and  globe  in  his  hand.  They 
were  found  guilty  and  publicly  executed. 

Of  the  Enrls  of  Douglas  nntl  Percy  ?  On  one  occasion,  what  took  place  ?  "When  did 
Robert  die? — 2.  What  is  said  of  the  reign  of  this  prince?  Of  the  Duke  of  Albany  t 
Where  did  he  conduct  the  young  prince? — 3.  What  is  said  of  Robert?  On  the  way, 
what  happened  to  the  prince?  At  the  news,  what  is  said  of  Robert? — 4.  How  long 
was  James  detained  in  captivity?  -  In  1424,  what  did  he  do?  With  what  was  he  pre- 
sented by  the  king  of  England? — 5.  On  his  arrival,  how  did  he  find  the  affairs  of  Scot- 
land ?    What  was  the  first  act  c*"  James      Wha*  did  he  cai^se  ? 


SCOTLAND. 


221 


!?   When  did 


6.  James  having  thus  reduced  order  in  his  kingdom,  and  being 
a  prince  of  refined  accomplishments  and  the  most  elegah*  holar 
of  his  age,  turned  all  his  attention  towards  the  improvem.  t  and 
civilization  of  his  subjects.  But  the  check  that  he  had  given  to 
the  power  of  the  nobility  had  irritated  the  whole  body,  and  they 
only  waited  a  favorable  opportunity  for  conspiring  against  him. 
While  holding  a  feast  at  Perth  he  had  taken  up  his  abode  at  the 
Convent  of  Blac^friars,  there  being  no  palace  or  castle  conveni- 
ent, and  had  quartered  his  guards  among  the  citizens.  A  con- 
spiracy was  entered  into,  at  the  head  of  which  appeared  the  earl 
of  Miol  and  Sir  Robert  Graham,  and  this  was  deemed  a  favor- 
able moment  for  carrying  it  into  execution. 

7.  The  king  had  passed  the  20th  of  February,  1437,  in  various 
amusements  with  his  nobles  and  the  ladies  of  liis  court,  and  was 
cheerfully  conversing  with  his  queen  and  her  attendants,  when 
suddenly  a  noise  was  heard  and  the  flaming  of  torches  was  seen 
in  the  convent  gardens.  At  the  first  alarm,  the  king,  judging  that 
his  life  was  in  danger,  ordered  the  doors  to  be  closed,  whfle  he 
endeavored  to  efl'ect  his  escape.  Lady  Catharine  Douglas  has- 
tened to  bolt  the  outer  door  of  the  half,  but  not  finding  the  bar, 
she  resolutely  pushed  her  arm  through  the  staples,  wnich  was 
broken  by  the  conspirators  in  forcing  the  door.  Dunbar,  a  young 
nobleman  who  attempted  to  guard  the  ante-chamber,  was  struck 
dead ;  and  the  queen  herself  received  several  wounds  from  the 
assassins.  James,  who  was  remarkably  active  and  strong,  de- 
fended himself  for  some  time  with  great  resolution;  but  at  length, 
overpowered  by  numbers,  he  fell  under  the  repeated  blows  of  the 
conspirators. 

8.  The  traitors  immediately  retreated  to  the  Highlands,  hut  by 
the  unremitting  exertions  of  his  queen  they  were  all  taken  in  the 
short  space  of  a  month,  brought  to  trial,  and  executed.  The  earl 
of  Miol,  to  whom  it  had  been  predicted  that  he  should  die  a  king, 
was  crowned  with  a  red-hot  diadem  as  king  of  traitors ;  and  after 
that  horrible  ceremony,  he  was  beheaded. 

James  I.  was  murdered  in  the  forty -fourth  year  of  his  age,  and 
in  the  thirteenth  of  his  reign.  He  was  one  of  the  wisest  and  most 
accomplished  sovereigns  that  ever  swayed  the  Scottish  sceptre. 

9.  James  II.  succeeded  his  father  to  the  throne  at  the  early  age 
of  six  years,  while  the  affairs  of  state  were  chiefly  under  the  oirec- 
tion  of  Alexander  Livingston  and  Sir  William  Grichton.       t 

At  this  period  the  house  of  Douglas  had  arrived  at  the  height 
of  its  power.  The  Douglases  were  remarkable  for  their  courage 
and  mditary  talents,  also  for  the  pomp  of  their  retinue  and  the 
number  of  their  armed  followers.  In  1438  the  earl  o{  Douglas 
died,  leaving  two  sons,  the  eldest  a  youth  of  sixteen.  Livingston 
and  Crichton  thought  this  a  favourable  opportunity  for  crushing 
for  ever  the  powerful  house  of  Douglas,    With  this  intention 

0.  To  What  did  James  turn  his  attention  ?  At  Perth,  where  did  he  take  up  h:t  abode  ? 
What  was  entered  into  against  him  ? — 7.  How  did  the  kinff  pass  the  20th  of  February  ? 
At  the  first  alarm,  what  was  done?  What  is  said  of  Lady  Catharine?  Of  Dunbar  ? 
Of  James  ?— 8.  WTiat  is  said  of  the  traitors  ?  Of  the  Earl  of  Athol  ?  When  did  James 
die  ?  What  was  he  ?— 9.  Who  succeeded  ?  In  1438,  what  took  place  ?  AVhat  is  related 
of  Livingston  and  Crichton,  ana  what  was  the  f"'^  of  the  two  sons  of  DouRlai? 

1»* 


222 


SCOTLANP. 


they  invited  the  young  earl  and  his  brother  to  court,  as  companions 
for  the  youn^  king.  Without  suspecting  the  base  design  in  con 
templation,  they  accepted  the  invitation  and  set  out  with  their 
attendants  to  Edinburgh  castle.  They  were  received  with  every 
mark  of  respect,  especially  by  James,  who  had  no  suspicion  of 
the  treacherous  intentions  ot  his  guardians.  A  splendid  enter- 
tainment was  given  them,  in  the  midst  of  which  a  party  of  armed 
men  rushed  into  the  apartment,  and  seizing  upon  the  unsu-spect- 
ing  companions  of  James,  dragged  them  into  the  court  of  the 
castle,  where, undergoing  a  mock  trial  for  the  insolence  of  their 
ancestors,  they  were  condemned,  and  beheaded. 

10.  James  II.  is  said  to  have  been  a  handsome  man,  and  of  a 
quick,  impetuous  temper.  His  reigr  was  distinguished  by  his 
strenuous  efforts  to  humble  the  power  of  his  haugiity  nobles.  In 
1460,  he  laid  siege  to  the  castle  of  Roxburgh  for  the  purpose  <.f  re- 
covering it  from  the  hands  of  the  English.  During  the  siege, 
James  ordered  the  artillery  to  fire  upon  the  castle,  when  one  of 
the  guns  burst,  and  killed  him  upon  the  spot,  in  the  twenty-ninth 
year  of  his  age. 

11.  James  III.,  who  succeeded  his  ftither,  possessed  neit  )^r  his 
abilities  no?  his  talents.  He  secluded  himself  in  the  CiSrde  o! 
Stirling,  where  he  devoted  himself  to  pursuits  ill  becoming  a 
sovereign,  and  raised  the  indignation  of  his  barons  by  his  attach- 
ment to  unworthy  favorites.  At  length  a  powerful  league  was 
formed  against  him,  which  was  joined  by  most  of  the  southern 
lords.  The  king  marched  towards  the  north,  and  having  arrived 
at  Stirling^  vfdA  refused  admittance  by  the  governor.  He  then 
demanded  his  son,  but  v/as  told  that  the  young  prince  had  been 
carried  off  by  the  rebel  lords. 

12.  Upon  receiving  this  intelligence,  the  king  immediately  ad- 
vanced at  the  head  ot  thirty  thousand  m^n  to  meet  the  insurgents. 
The  army  was  arrayed  in  three  divisions,  the  king  himself  com- 
manding the  rear.  The  battle  commenced  with  fury  on  both  sides, 
and  for  some  time  was  sustained  with  equal  success.  At  length 
the  western  borderers  charging  with  their  long  spears,  bore  down 
all  before  them  ;  James,  unable  to  stand  the  charge,  turned  and 
fled.  As  he  retreated,  he  passed  by  a  small  hamlet  near  a  mill ; 
his  horse  taking  fright  at  a  woman  who  came  out  for  water,  sud- 
denly turned,  and  precipitated  the  king  to  the  ground,  who  being 
heavily  armed,  and  stunned  by  the  fall,  was  unable  to  rise.  The 
people  soon  collected,  and  removed  him  into  the  mill.  When  he 
recovered,  he  called  out  for  a  priest.  Being  asked  by  the  miller's 
wife,  who  he  was,  he  replied :  "  I  was  your  king  this  morninor." 
The  woman,  struck  with  surprise,  hastened  out  and  called  loudly 
for  a  priest  to  attend  the  king.  Upon  this  a  stranger  rode  up  and 
said :  **  I  am  a  priest,  lead  me  to  the  king."  He  was  immediately 
introduced,  and  kneeling  down,  asked  James  if  he  thought  he  was 
dangerously  injured.    The  king  replied  that  he  thought  not,  but 

10.  "What  is  said  of  James?  How  was  he  killed  ? — 11.  Who  succeeded?  What  is 
•aid  of  him?  What  was  formed  against  him? — 12.  On  receiving  this  intelligence 
what  did  the  king  do  ?  Describe  the  battle  ?  As  he  retreated,  what  happened  ?  Being 
-ttsked  who  he  was,  what  did  he  reply  ? 


SCOTLAND. 


22.1 


in  the  mean  time,  drsired  that  his  confession  might  be  heard,  and 
that  he  might  receive  absolution.    "  This  shall  absolve  you,"  re- 

Elied  the  assassin,  and  drawing  a  poniard,  plunged  it  into  the 
reast  of  the  unhappy  monarch.    Such  was  the  unfortunate  end 
of  James  III.,  in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  his  age. 

13.  T'  "^  throne  was  im-mediately  occupied  Ijy  his  son  and  suc- 
cessor, James  IV.,  a  great  and  accomplished  prince,  respected  by 
his  nooles,  and  beloved  by  his  subjects  ;  he  loved  mngnifici-nce, 
and  his  court  was  renowned  throughout  B.urope.  He  bitterly  regret- 
ted his  misfortune,  in  being  compelled  to  appear  in  the  field  with 
the  rebel  lords ;  and  considering  himself  in  a  manner  accessory  to 
his  father's  death,  he  imposed  upon  himself  a  voluntary  penance, 
which  he  continued  to  observe  during  the  remainder  of  hi«  life. 
He  caused  an  iron  girdle  to  be  made,  which  he  wore  undir  his 
clothes ;  and,  as  if  desirous  that  his  penance  might  increase  with 
his  age,  he  every  year  added  a  new  hnk  to  its  weight. 

14.  In  1.502,  he  married  the  princess  Mar ff ar et,  ihughier  of 
Henry  VII.  of  England,  an  accomplished  ana  virtuous  w>man. 
James,  who  excelled  in  all  the  martial  exercises,  and  particularly 
delighted  in  tilts  and  tournaments,  was  eager  for  an  occasion  to 
display  his  prowess.  During  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  the  har- 
mony which  had  subsisted  between  England  and  Scotland  began 
gradually  to  weaken,  until  at  length  it  broke  out  into  open  rup- 
ture. James,  contrary  to  the  advice  of  the  ablest  of  his  ministers, 
and  against  every  entreaty  of  his  queen,  resolved  upon  the  inva- 
sion of  England. 

15.  Having  with  mucK  difficulty  obtained  the  consent  of  par 
liament,  he  gave  orders  for  the  forces  of  the  kingdom  to  meet  him 
at  Edinburgh.  After  haying  completed  his  preparations,  the  king, 
on  the  twenty-second  of  August,  entered  Eiigland  at  the  head  of 
his  army,  attended  by  all  the  flo\yer  of  the  Scottish  nobility,  and 
pitched  his  camp  on  Floilden  Field.  Here  he  was  met  by  the 
English  army,  commanded  by  the  Earl  oi  Surrey,  who,  confident 
of  his  superior  strength,  endeavored  to  bring  the  Scottish  king  to 
an  engagement. 

16.  After  some  mutual  suspense,  the  signal  for  the  battle  was 
given  ;  and  the  combatants  on  both  sides  rushed  to  the  contest 
with  equal  vigor.  At  the  first  onset,  the  forces  of  James  threw 
the  right  wing  of  the  English  into  disorder ;  but  at  that  moment, 
Thomas  Howard,  at  the  nead  of  his  English  division,  bore  (lowh 
upon  the  Scots,  while  at  the  same  time  they  were  charged  in  the 
rear  by  Sir  Edward  Stanley.  Dreadful  was  the  carnage  that  now 
ensued.  The  king  fought  on  foot  in  the  thickest  of  the  contest. 
His  nobles,  to  whom  he  was  dear,  pressed,  and  entreated  him  to 
escape.  Night  at  length  put  an  end  to  the  conflict,  during  which 
the  Scottish  army  silently  withdrew,  leaving  the  king  and  the 

,  flower  of  the  nobility  numoered  among  the  slain. 

"What  was  his  end  ? — 13.  By  whom  was  the  throne  occupied  ?  What  did  he  regret  ? 
What  did  he  cause  ? — 14.  Whom  did  he  marry  ?  In  what  did  he  excel  ?  During  his 
reign  what  was  weakened  ?— 15.  When  did  he  enter  England  ?  Where  did  lie  pitch 
his  camp  ? — 16.  After  the  signal  was  given,  what  is  said  of  the  combatants?  Dcscrbo 
the  battle  ?  What  was  the  fate  of  James  ? 


224 


SCOTLAND. 


i 


'  ^i 


I 


It 


11 


17.  James  the  V.,  who  succeede'l  his  father,  was  then  an  infant 
of  only  a  year  olil  ;  during  his  ir.inoritv,  the  office  of  regencjr  was 
conferred  on  the  Duke  ot  Albany.  'Ihe  Duke,  however,  being  a 
native  of  France,  and  quite  unacquainted  with  the  manners  and 
customs  of  Scotland,  met  with  considerable  opposition  from  the 
turbulent  nobles;  and  after  an  unsuccessful  struggle,  he  volunta- 
rily resigned  his  office,  and  retired  to  France.  The  king,  now  in 
his  thirteenth  year,  assumed  the  reins  of  government,  with  eight 
persons  appointed  as  his  chief  counsellors,  of  whom  the  Earl  of 
Angus  was  the  most  prominent.  James  bore  the  empty  title  of 
king,  while  the  ambitious  earl  exercised  the  regal  authority.  His 
person  was  guarded  by  a  body  of  one  hundred  men ;  all  the 
higher  offices  of  his  household  were  filled  by  members  of  the 
Douglas  family,  and  relatives  of  Angus. 

This  was  a  restraint  which  the  young  king  reluctantly  bore, 
and  waited  every  opportunity  to  free  himself  from  the  power  of 
the  earl.  Having  at  length  effected  his  escape,  he  rode  to  Stir- 
ling, assembled  around  him  his  faithful  adherents,  and  issued  a 
proclamation,  declaring  any  of  the  Do,u2;las  family  a  traitor,  who 
should  dare  to  approach  within  twelve  miles  of  his  person.  Angus 
and  his  adherents  were  accused  of  treason  in  parliament,  their 
goods  were  forfeited,  and  they  themselves  driven  into  exile. 

18.  The  education  of  James  had  beer:  much  neglected  ;  his 
character  was  that  of  a  great  but  uncultivated  mind  ;  his  passions 
were  violent,  yet  he  was  distinguished  for  the  affiibility  of  his  de- 

yortment.  Henry  VIII.  having  declared  war  against  Scotland, 
ames  prepared  to  defend  his  dominions.  At  the  approach  of  the 
Scottish  army,  the  English  retired ;  James  proposed  to  pursue 
them  ;  but  his  barons  resolutely  refused  to  advance  beyond  their 
own  borders.  The  king,  mortified  and  disappointed,  disbanded 
his  army,  and  reiurned  to  his  capital.  Shortiv  after  this,  it  was 
proposed  to  make  an  attack  upon  the  English  borders,  and  the 
troops  for  this  purpose  were  placed  under  the  command  of  Oliver 
Sinclair.  But  the  barons,  indignant  to  see  a  person  of  inferior 
rank  placed  over  them,  basely  surrendered  their  whole  army, 
consisting  of  ten  thousand  men,  to  the  enemy,  without  the  slight- 
est resistance.  _  "When  the  news  of  this  event  was  brought  to  the 
king,  he  burst  into  a  transport  of  rage;  after  which  a  distressing 
melancholy  seized  upon  his  mind.  While  in  this  state,  he  was 
informed  of  the  birth  of  his  daughter,  afterwards  the  unfortunate 
Queen  Mary.  At  this  news  he  exclaimed  :  "  It  will  end  as  it  be- 
gan ;  the  crown  came  w;ith  a  woman,  it  will  go  with  one.  How 
many  miseries  await  this  poor  kingdom."  These  were  his  last 
words ;  he  expired  of  a  broken  heart,  in  the  thirty -first  year  of  his 
age,  A.  D.  1542. 

19.  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots^  so  celebrated  for  her  misfortunes, 
was  but  a  tew  days  old  at  the  time  of  her  father's  death.    Hamil- 

17.  By  whom  was  he  succeeded  ?  In  his  thirteenth  year,  what  did  the  king  do?  What 
is  said  of  his  person  ?  Having  effected  his  escape,  what  did  he  do  ? — 18.  What  was  his 
character?  What  was  done  by  Henry  VIII.  ?  What  did  James  propose ?  AVhat  did 
the  barons  do?  What  after  this  was  proposed  ?  What  did  theharons  again  do  ?  At 
this  news  what  is  said  of  the  king?  Of  what  was  he  informed  ?  What  did  he  exclaim  T 
-10.  What  is  said  of  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots  ? 


ii 


SCOTLAND. 


226 


ton,  Earl  of  Arran,  was  appointed  regent  of  the  kingdom.     Pro- 

Eosals  wcie  made  by  Henir  the  Vlfl.  of  England,  of  marriage 
etween  the  infant  queen  of  Scots,  and  his  son  Etlward,  who  was 
tlien  also  a  child.  The  proposals  were  rejected  by  the  Scots, 
inconsequence  of  which  hostilities  were  declared  by  the  two 
countries,  which  were  carried  on  for  some  time  with  various 
success. 

20.  All  pro  pects  of  a  union  between  Mary  and  Edward  being 
now  at  an  entl,  it  was  resolved  that  she  should  form  an  alliance 
witn  the  Dauphin  of  France,  and  should  be  sent  to  that  country 
that  she  might  be  educated  at  the  French  court.  Accordingly, 
in  1648,  the  young  queen,  then  in  her  sixth  year,  embarke<i  lor 
France,  while  her  mother,  Mary  of  Guise,  was  made  regent  of 
Scotland,,  in  place  of  Hamilton.  On  the  death  of  Queen  Alary  of 
England,  Elizabeth,  her  sister,  succeeded  to  the  throne  of  that 
country.  But  as  the  divorce  between  Henry  and  his  first  queen 
had  never  laeen  ratified  by  the  pope,  the  Catholics  naturally  re- 
garding Eli'/.abeth,  the  daughter  of  Henry  and  Anne  Boleyn,  as 
illegitimate,  looked  upon  the  queen  of  Scotjand,  the  grand- 
daughter of  Margaret,  Henry's  sister,  as  the  rightful  heir  to  the 
English  crown.  Mary  was  induced  to  assert  her  claim  ;  money 
was  coined,  on  which  Mary  and  Francis  assumed  the  title  and 
arms  of  England  and  Scotland. 

21.  The  reformers  in  Scotland,  assisted  by  E'izabeth,had  taken 
up  arms  against  the  queen  regent,  and  the  English  army  under 
the  command  of  Lord  Grey,  having  enteretl  Scotland,  was  joined 
by  the  members  of  the  congreffalton  i'rom  all  parts  of  the  king- 
dom. The  queen  regent,  unable  to  withstand  their  united  forces, 
retired  to  the  castle  of  Edinburgh  where  she  shortly  after  died. 
She  was  a  princess  possessed  of  great  abilities  and  many  amiable 
qualities.  After  her  death,  peace  was  restored  and  a  treaty  con- 
cluded, by  which  great  concessions  were  made  to  the  Reformers. 
During  the  contest,  many  of  the  most  splendid  churches  and 
beautiful  buildings  were  demolished  by  the  Reformers  :  the 
abbeys  and  monasteries,  with  the  cells  of  the  monks,  were  levelled 
to  the  ground. 

22.  In  1560,  Francis  II.  of  France  died;  after  which  Mary 
resolved  to  return  to  her  native  kingdom.  During  her  residence 
in  France,  her  education  had  been  particularly  attended  to ;  she 
was  mistress  of  several  languages ;  wrote  both  prose  and  verse 
with  elegance  and  ease ;  excelled  in  music  and  all  the  accom- 
plishments of  her  sex.  She  was  condescending  and  gay  in  her 
manners,  graceful  in  all  her  movements,  and  was  reputecf  to  have 
been  the  handsomest  woman,  at  that  period,  in  Europe.  With  the 
deepest  regret,  she  bid  adieu  to  France,  where  she  had  passed  the 
happy  scenes  of  childhood,  and  after  a  short  passage,  landed  at 
Leith  in  her  own  dominions,  where  she  was  received  with  every 

Whnt  proposals  were  made,  and  how  were  they  received? — 20.  All  prospects  of  a 
union  being  ended,  what  was  resolved  ?  As  the  divorce,  &c..  had  never  been  ratified, 
what  did  the  Catholics  regard  and  look  upon  ?  What  was  Marv  induced  to  do  ? — 21. 
Wliai  is  said  of  the  Reformers?  Of  the  queen  regent?  During  the  contest,  what  took 
pince?— 22.  In  1560,  what  happened?  What  did  Mary  resolve  to  do?  What  is  said 
of  her  edikation  and  accomplishments?    Where  did  sho  land? 


S26 


scotLA^*ft. 


demonstration  of  joy  by  her  subjects  and  nobles,  who  conducted 
her  to  Holy  rood,  the  palace  of  her  ancestors. 

23.  As  she  rode  through  the  streets  of  the  capital,  the  inhabit- 
ants were  dazzled  by  her  splendor,  and  struck  with  admiration 
of  her  beauty.  Her  warlike  nobles,  as  they  crowded  around  her, 
were  softened  into  the  deepest  reverence.  Hanpy  for  Mary,  if  she 
could  have  gained  equally  the  affection  of  all  her  subjects.  But 
there  was  one  class  over  which  all  her  gentleness  could  not  exert 
the  slightest  influence.  She  was  a  Catholic ;  the'  Reformers, 
therefore,  regarded  her  as  an  enemy  to  their  religion,  although 
she  had  early  declared  her  determination  to  molest  no  one  for  the 
exercise  of  religion.  The  reformed  preachers  spoke  openly  against 
her  with  the  most  intemperate  violence ;  Knox  even  boasted  that 
he  had  spoken  so  roughly  to  her,  when  she  condescended  to  ex- 
postulate with  him,  as  to  bring  tears  from  her  eyes.  On  the  Stin- 
day  after  her  arrival,  she  had  mass  celebrated  in  the  chapel  at 
Holyrood,  but  such  was  the  intolerant  spirit  of  the  populace,  that 
the  priest  narrowly  escaped  being  murdered  at  the  altar. 

24.  The  most  powerful  princes  of  Europe  solicited  the  hand  of 
the  Scottislwiueen.  But  Mary  rejected  them  all,  and  turned  lier 
affections  towards  a  young  nobleman  of  high  birth,  connected 
with  the  royal  family  both  of  England  and  Scotland.  This  was 
Henry  Stuart,  Lord  Darnley,  the  eldest  son  of  the  Earl  of  Len- 
nox, a  man  whose  only  recommendation  seems  to  have  been  his 
personal  appearance  and  external  accomplishments.  They  were 
married  on  the  29th  of  July,  1565. 

25.  Shortly  after  her  marriage,  an  insurrection  was  excited 
against  her,  at  the  head  of  which  appeared  the  Earl  of  Murray, 
Mary's  natural  brother.  The  queen  appealed  to  the  loyalty  of  her 
subjects,  and  the  alacrity  with  which  they  responded  to  tlie  call, 
proved  her  popularity.  She  rode  at  their  head  to  inspire  them 
with  courage,  and  lead  them  against  the  insurgents  ;  the  insur- 
rection was  soon  quelled,  and  order  again  restored. 

26.  Mary  soon  found  that  her  union  with  Darnley  was  likely  to 

Eroduce  but  little  comfort  or  pleasure.  He  was  a  man  of  no  sta- 
ility  of  character ;  naturally  haughty  and  jealous ;  rendered 
giddy  by  the  height  to  which  he  was  raised  by  his  marriage  with 
me  Queen  of  Scotland,  he  demanded  the  crown  matrimonial,  that 
is,  an  eq  ^ii  right  in  the  crown  with  his  consort.  This  concession 
Mary  refused,  without  the  consent  of  her  parliament.  He  grew 
impatient,  and  set  no  bounds  to  his  resentment.  In  conjunction 
with  several  of  the  nobles  of  his  court,  he  determined  on  the 
death  of  Rizzio,  the  queen's  Italian  secretary.  This  atrocious 
deed  was  perpetrated  at  Holyrood  palace,  in  the  very  presence 
of  the  queen  and  several  ladies  of  her  court. 

27.  Darnley,  a  few  months  after  this  event,  being  seized  with 
a  violent  illness,  was  advised,  as  soon  as  the  state  of  his  health 
would  permit,  to  remove  to  a  house  near  Edinburgh,  called  the 

23.  What  is  said  of  her  ns  she  rode  through  tho  capital?  Wlintwas  she?  AVhat 
happened  on  the  Sunday  after  her  arrival  ? — 'J4.  What  is  said  of  the  princes  of  Knropo  ? 
On  whom  did  Atary  turn  her  nffections? — '25.  After  her  marriage,  what  took  place? 
»*niat  i*  paid  of  the  queen  ?— 28.  ^Vhat  did  she  soon  find?  What  did  he  demand?  What 

4  te  to  ? — 27.  A  few  months  after  tliis  event,  what  is  said  of  Darnley  ? 


SCOTLAND. 


227 


Sirk  qf  Field,  for  the  benefit  of  the  air.  Marv  frequently  visited 
him  here,  with  every  mark  of  affection.  On  the  9tli  of  February, 
1567,  the  house  in  which  the  king  resided  was  blown  up  with 
gunpowder;  his  body,  with  several  of  his  attendants,  was  thrown 
into  an  adjacent  garden. 

28.  The  suspicion  of  the  murder  fell  ujaon  the  Earl  of  Both- 
well,  and  the  queen  herself  was  accused  of  being  an  accomplice 
in  the  death  of  her  husband.  In  a  few  days,  the  Earl  of  Lennox 
came  forward  and  openly  accused  Bothwell.  Bothwell  and 
several  others  were  impeached  as  the  murderers^  and  a  day  was 
appointed  for  their  trial.    At  the  appointed  time,  Bothwell  ap- 

E eared  in  Edinburgh  to  stand  his  trial,  accompanied  by  a  large 
ody  of  soldiery,  and  attended  by  four  thousand  gentlemen.  A 
motion  made  by  Lennox  to  suspend  the  trial  for  forty  days,  was 
rdected;  and  no  prosecutor  appearing,  the  jury,  vyith  the  consent 
of  the  nobles  ana  gentlemen,  returned  a  verdict  in  favor  of  the 
accused.  Bothwell,  disregarding  the  murmurs  of  the  people 
against  this  mockery  of  justice,  invited  the  nobles  to  a  splendid 
entertainment,  an(l  prevailed  on  them  to  sign  a  bond,  in  which 
they  not  only  declared  him  innocent  of  the  king's  death,  but  re- 
commended him  to  Mary  as  the  most  suitable  person  for  her 
future  husband. 

29.  Shortly  after  this,  as  Mary  was  returning  from  Stirling, 
where  she  had  been  on  a  visit  to  her  son,  she  was  met  bv  Bothwell, 
at  the  head  of  a  thousand  horse,  and  led  captive  to  tne  castle  of 
Dunbar,  from  which  she  was  onl;*^  released  after  she  consented  to 
become  his  wife.  Mary  requested  time,  that  she  might  consult 
the  Kin^  of  France,  and  her  relations  of  the  house  of  Guise.  But 
the  ambition  of  Bothwell  was  too  impatient  to  run  the  hazard  of 
delay.  The  only  remaining  obstacle,  his  marriage  with  Janet 
Gordon,  the  sister  to  the  Earl  of  Huntly,  was  in  a  few  days  re- 
moved by  a  divorce,  which  he  obtained  on  the  grounds  of  consan- 
guinity. In  the  short  space  of  one  month  after  his  trial,  Bothwell 
led  the  queen  to  the  court  sessions,  where  she  forgave  him  the 
outrages  committed  against  her  person,  and  createdliim  Duke  of 
Orkney.  On  the  following  day^they  were  married  in  the  hall  of 
Holyrood  House. 

30.  To  explain  this  extraordinary  transaction,  would  too  far 
exceed  the  limits  of  these  short  outlines;  suffice  it  to  say,  that 
many  of  the  ablest  historians  have  deduced  the  clearest  evidence  . 
to  p*^  ,  that  Mary  was  innocent  of  all  participation  in  the  death 
of  ner  husband,  and  that  her  marriage  with  Bothwell  was  effected 
by  force.* 

31.  The  nobles,  roused  by  the  insult  cast  upon  themselves  and 
their  sovereign,  flew  to  arms.    A  battle  was  fought  at  Carberry 

*  See  her  Life,  by  H.  Bell,  Esq.,  vol.  ii.,  page  28)..  Dr.  Lingard's  History  of  England, 
vol.  Til.,  page  235.    Anderson,  page  89—102. 

On  the  9lh  of  February.  1(507,  what  took  place?— 28.  On  whom  did  the  suspicion 
fall?  What  is  saiJ  of  Botuwell  and  several  others?  %Vhat  did  the  jury  do?  What 
did  Bothwell  now  do  ?— 2ll.  AAer  this,  what  is  related  of  Mary  ?  What  did  she  re- 
auest  ?  What  obstacle  wa»  in  the  way  ?  ^Vhere  did  Bothwell  lead  the  queen  ?— 30. 
What  have  many  of  the  ablsst  historians  deduoed?— 31.  What  U  said  of  the  iioUetT 


hi:     I 


I ! 


228 


SCOTLAND. 


Hill,  in  which  the  forces  of  the  queen  were  routed  j  Bothwell  fled 
from  the  field,  and  Mary  surrendered  herself  into  the  hands  of 
the  lords,  and  was  conducted  by  them  to  Edinburgh.  As  the 
queen  roae  through  the  streets  of  the  capital,  she  was  accosted  in 
me  most  insulting  language  by  the  populace,  and  upbraided  as 
the  murderess  of  her  husband.  On  the  following  morning,  she 
was  escorted  by  a  strong  force,  and  conveyed  to  the  castle  Loch- 
leven,  situated  on  a  small  island  in  the  middle  of  a  lake. 

32.  Here  she  was  compelled  to  resign  her  crown  in  favor  of 
her  infant  son,  and  the  Earl  of  Murray  was  immediately  appointed 
regent.  Mary,  after  languishing  in  captivity  for  some  months, 
effected  her  escape,  and  assembling  her  faithful  adherents  around 
her,  made  an  unsuccessful  effort  to  regain  her  crown.  She  was 
met  by  the  regent  at  Langside,  and  after  an  obstinate  engage- 
ment, the  queen's  forces  were  completely  routed.  Mary  having 
witnessed  the  defeat  of  her  arms,  contrary  to  all  the  entreaties 
of  her  friends,  took  the  fatal  resolution  of  throwing  herself  upon 
the  mercy  of  Elizabeth,  the  English  ^ueen,  from  whom  she  re- 
ceived the  warmest  expressions  of  friendship  and  offers  of  pro- 
tection. Ac&ordingly,onthe  16th  of  May,  she  crossed  theSolway 
in  an  open  fishing  ooat,  with  a  few  attendants,  and  landed  on  the 
English  shore. 

33.  But  Elizabeth,  instead  of  affording  the  promised  protection, 
sent  the  unhappy  queen  to  Tutbury  castle,  where  she  was  placed 
in  the  custody  of  the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury.  Various  circumstances 
contributed  to  render  Elizabeth  jealous  of  her  rival,  the  chief 
of  which  was  her  pretension  to  the  English  crown.  For  eighteen 
years  the  Queen  of  Scots  languished  in  captivity  in  the  dominions 
of  her  cousin.  At  length  the  English  government  resolved  to 
crown  the  measure  of  her  sorrows  by  an  ignominious  death.  After 
much  afi'ected  delay  and  apparent  regret,  Elizabeth  signed  the 
warrant  for  Mary's  execution. 

,  34.  When  the  messengers  sent  to  inform  her  of  her  fate  arrived 
at  Fotheringay  castle,  they  found  Mary,  with  her  female  attend- 
ants, engaged  in  evening  prayer.  She  received  them  with  her 
usual  serenity,  and  heard  her  sentence  read  with  the  greatest 
composure.  After  which,  placing  her  hand  upon  her  Bibie,  she 
solemnly  protested  her  innocence  of  the  crimes  laid  to  her  charge, 
particularly  that  of  conspiring  against  the  English  queen.  The 
Earl  of  Kent  observed,  that  as  the  book  was  a  liomish  Bible,  hei 
oath,  therefore,  was  of  no  avail.  Mary  replied,  that  her  oath  on 
that  account  was  the  more  solemn,  as  she  herself  was  a  Catholic. 
Being  informed  that  her  execution  would  take  place  on  the  fol- 
lowing morning,  she  began  immediately  to  prepare  for  that  trying 
scene,  and  asked  that  she  might  be  allowed  to  see  her  confessor, 
who  had  not  been  permitted  to  visit  her  for  some  time  previous  $ 

Whnt  battle  followed  7  AVliat  is  said  of  Mary  ?  On  the  followin|r  mnrninff,  where 
was  she  convcye<l  ? — 32.  What  was  she  compelled  to  do  here  ?  Vvhat  did  Slary  do 
after  some  months  ?  Where  was  she  met?  Vvhat  .'fsclution  did  she  take  ? — 33.  What 
ts  said  of  Elizabeth?  How  many  years  did  the  queen  languish  in  captivity?  At 
length,  what  was  resolved  ? — 34.  How  did  the  messengers  find  Mary?  How  aid  she 
receive  them  ?  What  did  she  protest  ?  What  did  the  £arl  of  Kent  observe  ?  What 
did  Mary  reply  T    Whr*  did  she  ask  T  ' 


SCOTLAND. 


229 


i  previous  $ 


{.  is  onljr  request,  however,  was  denitd  her  j  she  was  refused  the 
(insolation  of  the  last  rites  of  her  religion.  ^ 

35.  On  the  eVenin^  p  ivious  to  her  execution,  she  wrote  several 
letters  j  one  to  the  king  of  France,  and  another  to  Elizabeth,  in 
a  mild  and  dignified  style,  in  which  she  expressed  her  gratitude 
that  the  period  of  iier  sorrowful  pilgrimage  was  drawing  to  a 
close,  and  requested  that  her  remains  might  be  conveyed  to 
France,  and  placed  beside  the  relics  of  her  mother.  Betore  re- 
tiring, she  called  together  her  servants,  and  taking  a  glass  of 
wine,  she  drank  to  them  all.  They  pledged  her  in  turn  upon 
their  knees,  and  asked  her  pardon  for  any  neglect  in  their  duty. 
On  her  part,  she  condescended  to  ask  their  forgiveness  for  any 
offence  towards  them,  and  after  distributing  among  them  what 
remained  of  her  money  and  jewels,  she  took  her  leave  of  them  in 
the  most  affectionate  manner. 

36.  She  retired  to  rest  at  her  usual  hour,  although  she  slept  but 
little,  being  engaged  the  greater  part  of  the  night  in  prayer.  As 
it  inclined  towards  morning,  she  arose  and  dressed  herself  in  a 
rich  robe  of  silk  and  velvet.  When  the  sheriff*  entered  her  room 
and  informed  her  that  the  fatal  hour  had  arrived,  she  replied  that 
she  was  ready,  and  followed  him  with  a  cheerful  countenance. 
On  passing  through  the  hall  she  met  Sir  Andrew  Melville,  the 
master  of  ner  household,  who,  in  tears,  lamented  the  ill-merited 
fate  of  his  mistress.  She  told  him  not  to  weep,  but  rather  to  re- 
joice, that  she  was  so  soon  to  be  released  from  all  her  afflictions. 
She  then  delivered  to  him  her  last  farewell  to  all  her  friends,  and 
to  her  son  in  particular.  Up  to  this  moment  Mary  seemed  to 
bear  all  the  circumstances  of  the  trying  sce^e  with  a  fortitude 
that  elicited  the  admiration  even  of  her  enemies.  At  the  mention 
of  her  son,  however^  she  was  no  longer  able  to  restrain  the  emo- 
tion of  her  heart;  all  the  love,  the  an'ection,  and  tenderness  of  a 
mother  was  recalled — she  burst  into  tears. 

37.  She  advanced  to  the  hall  of  execution,  holding  in  her  hand 
a  crucifix  of  ivory,  ascended  the  scafibld  with  a  majestic  air,  and 
took  her  seat  upon  a  chair,  while  the  Dean  of  Peterborough,  in  a 
discourse,  exhorted  her  to  renounce  the  faith  of  her  ancestors," 
and  die  in  the  Reformed  religion.  Mary  replied  that  she  had 
been  born  in  the  Catholic  religion,  in  that  she  had  lived,  and  in 
that  she  had  resolved  to  die.  She  then  offered  up  her  prayers 
aloud  for  the  Catholic  church,  for  her  son,  and  for  her  coasin. 
Queen  Elizabeth.  Having  taken  her  last  farewell  of  her  faithful 
attendants,  without  the  least  emotions  of  fear,  she  calmly  resigned 
her  head  to  the  block,  which  was  severed  from  her  body  by  the 
second  stroke  of  the  axe.  Thus  ended  the  eventful  life  of  the 
illustrious  Queen  of  Scots,  an  event  whicti  has  stamped  an  indeli- 
ble stain  upon  the  memory  of  Elizabeth. 


35.  On  the  evening  previous  to  her  execution,  what  did  she  do  ?  Before  retirinff, 
what  did  Bhe  do  ?  What  did  she  aak  ?— 36.  What  did  she  do  ?  As  it  inclined  towaril* 
S?u'"°?j  When  the  sheriff  entered,  what  did  she  reply?  Whom  did  she  meet? 
What  did  she  tell  and  deliver  tohitn?  At  the  mention  of  her  son,  what  is  said  of 
Mary  ?— 37.  How  did  she  advance  to  the  hall  of  execution?  What  did  Mary  reply  T 
For  what  did  she  offer  her  prayers  ?    Hawng  taken  leave  of  her  attendants)  what  did 


•he  do  1 


20 


230 


IRELAND. 


38.  James  VI.,  who  was  only  an  infant  when  placed  upon  the 
grone,  assumed  the  reins  of  government  at  the  age  of  fourteen. 
His  partiality  to  unworthy  favorites  excited  against  him  the  in- 
dignation and  jealousy  of  his  nobles.  In  consequence  of  which 
several  conspracies  were  formed  against  him,  and  on  several 
occasions  the  king  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life.  There  was  no 
event  of  importance  occurred  during  his  reign  in  Scotland.  In 
1603,  Elizabeth  of  England  died,  having  previously  appointed 
James  her  successor  to  the  English  throne.  On  the  Sunday  be- 
fore his  departure  for  England,  he  repaired  to  the  church  of  St. 
Giles,  and  took  a  solemn  farewell  of  his  Scottish  subjects.  On 
the  7th  of  May  he  entered  London,  and  was  received  with  shouts 
of  approbation  by  the  people.  From  this  period  the  history  of 
Scotland  becomes  united  with  that  of  England.  During  the 
reign  ofQueen  Anne,  the  ledslative  union  between  England  and 
Scotland  waa  effected,  by  which  the  latter  was  deprived  of  her 
national  parlialfient>Jid  both  included  under  the  common  title 
of  Great  Britain,  AtW.  1707. 


IRELAND. 


I 


SECTION  I. 

1.  The  (isrly  history  of  this  country  is  greatlv  involved  in  ob- 
scurity, and  has  afforded  a  subject  of  research  for  antiquaries 
for  nearly  two  centuries.  The  first  inhabitants  of  Ireland,  ac- 
cording to  the  best  authorities,  were  originally  descended  from 
the  C&ftSf  who  first  peopled  the  western  part  of  Europe.  This 
appears  ]^robable  from  the  striking  similarity  between  their  modes 
of  worship,  their  objects  of  adoration,  and  the  language  of  that 
ancient  people,  the  purest  dialect  of  which  still  exists  in  Ireland. 

2.  Bv  consulting  the  ancient  authors,  it  will  appear  reasonable 
that,^  while  England  was  peopled  from  the  coasts  of  Gaul^  Ireland 
received  her  population  directly  from  the  shores  of  CeUte  Spain, 
It  is  at  least  certain,  that  between  these  two  countries  relations 
of  affinity  had  been  at  an  early  period  established,  and  the  western 
coasts  01  Spain  were  the  immediate  regions  from  which  the  com- 
munication was  maintained.  That  the  country  was  inhabited  at 
a  very  remote  period  of  antiquity  is  admitted  bv  all  impartial  his 
toriabA  (  but  to  pursue  the  early  history  of  Ireland  to  that  extent 
necessai  J  to  ji^ve  a  clear  ^i^w  of  this  early  period,  would  too  far 
exceei*.  the  limits  of  these  outlines ;  therefore,  a  few  |>articulars 
must  suffice. 

38.  What  is  said  of  James  VI.  ?  In  1603,  what  took  place  ?  On  the  Sandar  before 
bis  departare,  what  did  he  do  1    Daring  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne,  what  was  eneeted  ? 

1.  What  is  said  of  the  early  h<story  ?  The  first  inhabitants  ?  Ho\.'  does  this  appear 
probable?— 9.  By  consulting  the  ancient  authors,  what  will  appear  reasonable! 
What  is  certain?    What  is  admitted  ? 


IRELAND. 


261 


3.  The  religion  of  the  early  inhabitants  was  similar  to  that  of 
nearly  all  the  eastern  nations.  The  chief  object  of  adoration  was 
the  sun,  under  the  name  of  Baal  or  Bel.  They  also  adored  the 
moon,  under  the  title  of  Be.  The  adoration  of  nre,  once  common 
to  all  pagan  nations,  constituted  also  a  part  of  the  Irish  worship. 
Annually,  at  the  time  of  the  vernal  equinox,  the  great  festival  of 
La  Baal-tinne,  or  the  day  of  Baal  fire,  was  celebrated,  and  in 
every  district  of  Ireland  it  was  strictly  ordered  that  all  the  fires 
should  be  extinguished,  and  no  one  was  permitted  to  li^ht  them, 
under  pain  of  death,  until  after  the  pile  of  the  sacrifice  in  the 
palace  of  Tara  was  kindled.  With  the  worship  of  fire  that  cf 
water  was  usually  associated  ;  hence  we  find  that  certain  foun- 
tains and  wells  were  held  sacred  among  the  Irish.  The  priests, 
who  were  held  in  the  highest  veneration  on  account  of  their  learn- 
ing, were  called  Magi  or  Druids. 

4.  Ireland,  at  an  early  period,  was  divided  into  a  number  of 
small  principalities,  each  governed  by  its  own  king-  and  the  whole 
suborciinate  to  a  superior  monarch,  who  had,  rather  nominally, 
the  control  over  their  proceedings.  In  addition  to  the  chief  king 
of  each  province,  every  subordinate  prince,  or  head  of  a  large 
district,  also  assumed  the  title  of  king,  and  exercised  within  his 
own  dominions  all  the  powers  of  sovereignty.  To  the  right  of 
primogeniture,  so  generally  acknowledged  in  those  ages,  no  re- 
gard was  paid  by  the  Irish.  Within  the  circle  of  the  relations 
of  reigning  princes,  all  alike  were  eligible  to  succeed  him.  The 
monarch  himself  was  not  only  created  by  election,  but  even  pre- 
vious to  his  death  a  successor  was  chosen  by  the  same  process. 
From  this  state  of  things,  so  badly  designed  for  the  preservation 
of  order,  we  may  easily  infer  that  discord  frequently  prevailed. 
The  crowii  itself  was  often  regarded  as  a  prize  to  the  strongest  $ 
hence  faction  pervaded  all  ranks  of  the  people,  from  the  cottage 
of  thepeasant  to  the  palace  of  the  supreme  monarch. 

5.  Two  centuries  previous  to  the  Christian  era,  the  Irish  annal- 
%8ta  inform  us,  that  king  Kimboah,  the  monarch  who  l  en  occu- 
pied tlie  chief  throne,  was  the  seventy-fifth  king  ol  Ireland. 
Among  the  long  list  of  kings  who  have  passed  like  a  shadow 
through  this  dim  period  of  Irish  history,  the  name  of  Ollam 
FodMa  is  distinjguished  as  an  eminent  legislator.  Many  of  his 
most  useful  institutions  are  said  to  have  enjoyed  but  a  short  exist- 
ence; but  the  act  which  renders  his  reign  an  important  era  in 
legislation  was  the  ectablishment  of  the  Triennial  Convention  at 
Tara,  the  ancient  residence  of  the  monarchs  of  Ireland. 

In  these  periodical  assemblies  we  observe  a  near  approach  to  a 
representative  form  of  government.  The  leading  persons  of  the 
three  orders,  of  which  the  political  community  consisted,  namely 
the  king,  the  druids,  and  the  plebeians,  were  convened  for  the 

3.  What  was  the  religion  and  chief  object  of  adoration  ?  What  eld^e  ?  What  was 
annually  celebrated  ?  With  the  worship  of  fire  what  was  associated  ?  What  is  said 
of  the  priests?— 4.  How  was  Ireland  divided?  "What  is  said  of  every  subordinate 
prince?  Of  the  right  of  primoffeniture?  Of  the  monarch  himself?  Fro  .n  this  state 
of  things  what  may  we  infer; — 5.  What  are  we  informed  by  the  Irish  onnalistsT 
IVhat  name  in  distinguished?  What  renders  his  name  an  important  cib?  in  thebO 
•.vnemlHes  what  do  we  observe  ?    Who  were  the  leading  persons  ? 


.   i 


i 


232 


IRELAND. 


purpose  of  passing  s'lch  laws  and  regulations  as  the  public  good 
seemed  to  require. 

6.  Among  the  important  offices  transmitted  hereditary  in  Ire- 
land, were  those  of  heralds,  bards,  and  musicians.  To  the  pro- 
fession of  these  arts,  Ollam  Fodhla  assigned  lands  for  their  use. 
He  also  instituted  at  T.a*a  a  school  of  general  instruction,  which 
afterwards  became  celebrated  under  the  name  of  the  Mur-oUam 
ham,  or  the  college  of  the  learned.  At  the  commencement  of  the 
Christian  era,  the  Irish  throne  was  occupied  by  Canary  the  Great, 
of  whose  reign  we  have  but  few  particulars. 

7.  One  of  the  most  illustrious  of  the  Irish  monarch^  was  Cormai 
Ulfadah,  who  flourished  about  the  middle  of  the  th  I  century 
To  his  munificence  and  love  of  learning  the  country  whs  indebted, 
it  is  said,  for  the  foundation  of  three  academies  at  Tara :  in  the 
first  of  which,  the  science  of  war  was  taught;  in  the  second,  his- 
torical literature;  while  the  third  was  devoted  to  the  cultivation 
of  jurisprudence.  Under  his  auspices,  a  general  revision  of  the 
annals  of  the  kingdom  took  place;  the  national  records,  preserved 
in  the  Psalter  of  Tara  since  the  days  of  the  illustrious  Ollam, 
were  corrected  and  improved.  According  to  an  ancient  custom 
of  the  country,  no  one  could  retain  possession  of  the  throne  who 
was  affected  with  any  personal  blemish;  and  as  Cormac,  in  de- 
fending his  palace  against  a  rebellious  attack,  had  incurred  the 
loss  of  an  eye,  he  was  thereby  disqualified  for  retaining  the  sove- 
reignty. After  his  abdication  of  the  regal  power,  Cormac  retired 
to  an  humble  cottage,  where  he  devoted  the  remainder  of  his  days 
to  literary  pursuits,  while  he  was  succeeded  in  the  throne  by  his 
son. 

8.  No  event  of  importance  occurs  in  the  history  of  Ireland  from 
this  period,  until  Christianity  was  introduced  into  the  island  by 
the  illustrious  apostle  St.  Patrick.  The  holy  missionary,  accorcf- 
inff  to  the  most  authentic  accounts,  was  born  in  Gaul,  of  respect- 
able parentage,  about  the  year  387.  In  his  youth  he  was  taken 
captive  to  Ireland  and  sold  to  a  man  by  the  name  of  Milcho,  by 
whom  he  was  employed  in  attending  flocks.  After  six  years  of 
servitude  he  affain  escaped  to  his  native  c6untry;  and  having  spent 
some  time  with  his  parents,  he  repaired  to  the  celebrated  monas- 
tery or  college  of  St.  Martin,  near  Tbwrs,  where  he  remained  for 
several  years,  and  is  believed  to  have  been  initiated  into  the  eccle- 
siastical state  previous  to  his  leaving  that  institutiqn. 

9.  The  attention  of  the  Roman  Pontij^  had  been  for  some  time 
directed  towards  establishing  Christianity  in  Ireland;  at  length 
Pope  Celestine  resolved  to  send  a  bishop  to  that  country,  and 
Palladius  was  the  person  appointed  for  that  mission.  But  on  the 
death  of  Palladius,  which  happened  short'^  after  his  appointment, 
St.  Patrick  was  selected  to  succeed  him  in  the  mission.  Having 
been  consecrated  bishop  at  Ebona,  a  town  in  the  north  of  Gaul, 

6.  AVhat  offices  were  transmitted  hereditary?  At  the  Christian  era  who  occupied 
the  throne? — 7.  Who  wn'^  one  of  the  most  illustrious  monarchs?  To  him.  for  what  is 
the  coi.niry  indebted?  ^Vllat  ancient  custom  of  the  country  is  mentioned?  What 
happened  to  Cormac  ? — S.  By  whom  was  Christianity  introdnced  ?  lu  his  youth,  wha* 
is  Slid  of  him?  jlavinpr  escrped,  where  did  he  repair? — 9.  What  is  said  of  the  atteij 
tion «.  f  the  Roman  pontiff?    On  Uie  death  of  Palladius,  who  was  selected? 


IRELAND. 


!233 


the  saint  proceeded  on  his  passage  to  the  scene  of  his  labors,  and 
after  some  short  delay  in  Britain  he  arrived  in  Ireland,  as  the 
Irish  annals  inform  us,  in  the  first  year  of  the  pontificate  of  Sexius 
III.,  A.  D.  432. 

10.  The  most  abundant  fruit  followed  his  labors;  proceedinff 
from  province  to  province  he  preached  the  truths  of  the  g^ospel, 
and  by  his  eloquence  converted  all  who  heard  him  to  Christianity. 
He  was  permitted  to  explain  the  object  of  his  mission  before  Lor- 
gerius,  the  chief  king  of  the  country,  at  a  meeting  of  the  great 
council  of  the  nation  then  assembled  at  Tara,  and  numbered 
among  his  converts  several  members  of  the  royal  family.  It  does 
not  appear  evident  that  the  monarch  himself  embraced  Christian- 
ity, although  he  allowed  the  holy  man  to  pursue  his  mission  un- 
molested. In  a  few  years  St.  Patrick  built  a  number  of  churches, 
and  founded  monasteries  designed  for  the  education  of  persons 
for  the  priesthood.  He  is  said  to  have  banished  all  the  vipers  and 
noxious  animals  from  the  island ;  whether  this  be  the  fact  or  not, 
it  is  certain  that  they  will  not  live  in  that  countiy  at  the  present 
time.  The  saint  died  at  Sabhul  on  the  17th  of  March,  A.  D.  465, 
in  the  seventy-eighth  year  of  his  age:  the  day  of  his  death  is  still 
held  in  grateful  remembrance  by  the  natives  of  Ireland,  no  mat- 
ter in  what  part  of  the  earth  fortune  may  have  cast  them. 

11.  During  the  seventh  and  the  greater  part  of  the  eighth  cen- 
tury, literature  flourished  in  Ireland ;  the  mme  of  her  institutions 
spread  to  other  climes,  and  numbers  from  all  parts  of  Europe 
flocked  to  her  shores  to  study  in  her  schools,  while  at  the  same 
time  Irish  scholars  were  invited  to  impart  instruction  in  foreign 
countries.  Hence  we  find  that  Charlemagne  patronised  several 
distinguished  Irish  scholars;  and  during  the  reign  of  Charles  the 
Bald,  the  learned,  though  subtle  John  Scotus  JErigena  received 
not  .only  the  royal  patronage,  but  was  made  the  intimate  com- 
panion of  that  monarch. 

12.  Towards  the  close  of  the  eighth  century,  Ireland  was  in- 
vaded by  the  Danes,  who  continued  to  hold  possession  of  the  chief 
maritime  towns  of  the  country  for  more  than  two  hundred  years. 
During  this  period  an  almost  uninterrupted  series  of  warfare  was 
carried  on  between  the  natives  and  the  invaders;  but  to  follow 
the  history  of  the  country  through  that  period  would  too  far  ex- 
ceed our  present  limits ;  it  will  be  sufficient  to  notice  the  ^reat 
victory  gained  by  the  Irish  heroes  on  the  plains  of  Clontaif,  where 
the  death-blow  was  given  to  the  Danish  power.  As  this  is  one 
of  the  most  memorable  battles  recorded  in  the  Irish  annals,  it 
deserves  a  particular  notice. 

13.  About  the  year  1014,  the  Danes,  whose  chief  power  was 
concentrated  at  Dublin,  beg^an  to  make  preparations  for  reducing 
the  entire  country.  For  this  purpose  they  not  only  collected  all 
their  forces  from  the  diiferent  parts  of  Ireland,  Scotland,  He- 

When  did  he  arrive  in  Ireland  ?— 10.  What  is  said  of  the  fruit  of  his  labors  ?  "NVhat 
was  he  permitted  ?  In  a  few  years  what  did  St.  Patrick  do  ?  What  is  he  said  to  hare 
done?  >Vhere  and  when  did  he  die? — 11.  During  this  period,  what  is  said  of  litera- 
ture? Of  thi  fame  of  her  institutions?  Hence,  what  do  we  find?— 12.  What  took 
place  towards  the  close  of  the  eighth  century  ?  What  will  it  be  suffipient  to  notice  T— 
13.  In  1014,  what  did  the  Danes  do? 

20* 


234 


IRELAND. 


brides,  and  Orkneys,  but,  moreover,  brought  fresh  reinforcements 
from  Denmark  and  Normandy.  It  happened  at  this  time  that 
the  chief  throne  of  Ireland  was  occupied  by  the  famous  Brian 
Boru.  This  illustrious  monarch,  aware  of  the  intention  of  the 
Danes,  lost  no  time  in  opposing  their  designs ;  and  placing  him- 
self at  the  head  of  his  own  forces  of  Munster,  and  Joined  by  those 
of  Meath  under  Malachy,  and  by  the  troops  of  Connaught  com- 
manded by  Teige,  the  king  of  that  province,  he  marched  directly 
to  the  vicinitr  of  Dublin,  and  took  up  his  position  on  the  plain  of 
Chntarf.  The  Danes,  confiding  in  the  superiority  of  th  jir  num- 
bers, were  anxious  for  the  engagement.  At  the  dawn  of  day,  on 
the  morning  of  the  S3d  of  April,  the  battle  was  commenced,  and 
raged  with  abating  fury  until  the  close  of  the  evening,  when  vic- 
tory declared  in  favor  of  the  Irish,  and  the  Danes  were  driven 
with  immense  slaughter  from  the  field. 

14.  Brian,  who  is  said  to  have  triumphed  in  fifty  battles  over 
the  enemies  of  his  country,  was  now  destined  to  fall  in  the  mo- 
ment of  another  victory,  by  the  hand  of  an  assassin .  In  the  midst 
of  the  rout  and  carnage  that  followed  the  retreat,  Bruadair,  one 
of  the  Danish  chiefs,  took  refuge  in  a  small  wocd  in  the  vicinity  • 
of  Brian's  teiit,  and  perceiving  that  the  monarch  was 'almost  en- 
tirelv  unattended,  and  at  that  moment  engaged  in  praver  with  his 
hands  upraised  to  heaven,  rushed  into  the  tent  ana  plunged  a 
dagger  into  the  royal  veteran's  heart.  The  power  of  tnc  Danes 
never  recovered  from  the  overthrow  it  received  in  the  battle  of 
Chntarf;  the  blow  struck  on  that  memorable  occasion  by  Brian, 
"was  followed  up  by  his  able  successor  Malach;^;  hence  we  find 
that  their  numbers  gradually  diminished,  until  at  length  their 
feeble  remains  are  mingled  with  the  general  mass  of  the  popula- 
Ttion,  and  disappear  as  a  distinct  people. 

15.  Irish  literature,  which  had  been  so  renowned  throughout 
the  west,  naturally  decreased  from  its  former  state  of  advance- 
ment during  the  Danish  invasion.  The  schools  and  monasteries, 
though  frequently  ravaged  and  burnt  by  the  Danes,  again  arose 
from  their  ashes,  and  again  resounded  with  the  voice  of  instruc- 
tion and  prayer  as  the  invader  retired .  Hence  during  the  eleventh 
century  her  literary  institutions  became  famous  abroad,  and  her 
chores  were  visited  by  foreign  students.* 

*  See  Moore's  History  of  Ireland,  page  214—235. 

Who  at  this  time  was  the  chief  king?  What  did  he  do?  When  was  the  battle 
fought,  and  what  was  the  issue  ? — 14.  What  is  said  of  Brian?  Relate  the  circumstances 
of  his  death  ?  What  is  said  of  the  power  of  the  Danes  ?  Of  the  blow  struck  on  this 
■occasion  ?— 15.  What  is  said  of  Irish  literature  ?  Of  the  schools  7  Of  her  literary 
wstitiitions? 


X&£LAND. 


336 


SECTION  II. 

JFVom  the  Invasion  qf  Ireland  by  Henry  II.  qf  England,  A,  D. 
1171,  to  the  insurrection  qf  1798. 

1.  After  the  overthrow  of  the  Danes  in  the  great  battle  of 
Clontarf,  nothing  of  importance  occurs  in  the  historjr  of  Ireland, 
until  we  come  to  the  memorable  struggle  which  terminated  in  the 
utter  extinction  of  her  national  independence,  and  the  subjection 
of  the  country  to  the  dominion  of  the  British  crown.  As  early 
as  the  year  1155,  Henry  II.  of  England  had  conceived  the  design 
of  invading  Ireland ;  but  having  neither  a  legal  right  to  the  pos- 
session of  the  country,  nor  any  ground  of  a  quarrel  to  justify  an 
invasion  of  it,  he  saw  that  by  no  other  means  could  he  plausibly 
attain  his  object,  than  by  concealing  the  real  motive  of  his  enter- 
prise under  a  pretended  zeal  for  the  interest  of  religion  and  mo- 
rality. 

2.  With  this  view  he  applied  to  Pope  Adrian,  an  Englishman 
by  birth,  who  had  been  lately  raised  to  the  pontifical  throne,  for 
permission  to  invade  and  subdue  the  Irish  for  the  purpose  of 
effecting  a  reformation  among  them.  The  pontiff,  assuming  an 
extent  of  temporal  power,  such  as  no  pope  before  had  thought  of 
arrogating  to  himself,  acceded  to  the  will  of  the  English  monarch, 
on  condition  that  a  penny  for  every  house  in  Ireland  should  be 
annually  paid,  to  the  court  of  Rome.  Eitner  from  the  internal 
commotion  of  his  kingdom,  or  from  some  other  cause,  Henrjr  was 
restrained  from  carrying  into  eifect  his  projected  invasion  of  Ire- 
land for  many  years  after  he  obtained  the  pretended  grant  of  the 
country  from  the  pope. 

3.  An  opportunitv  at  length  presented  itself  favorable  to  his 
ambitious  views.  JDermot  Mac  Murchad,  king  of  Leinster,  hav- 
ing been  expelled  from  his  country  on  account  of  his  crimes  and 
crueltv,  fled  to  England  for  aid.  On  his  arrival,  however,  finding 
that  the  king  was  absent  in  Normandy,  he  immediately  sailed 
for  that  country,  and  threw  himself  at  the  feet  of  Henry,  offering, 
if  restored  to  his  kingdom,  to  hold  it  as  a  vassal  of  the  English 
crown.  The  English  monarch  received,  without  hesitation,  the 
proffered  fealty  of  his  new  liegeman,  and  as  the  only  way  in 
which  he  could,  at  present  forward  his  objects,  he  gave  him  letters 
patent,  for  the  purpose  of  raising  forces  in  his  dominions. 

4.  Having  been  thus  successful  in  the  object  of  his  mission, 
Dermot  hastened  back  to  England,  and  succeeded  in  interesting 
in  his  cause  several  persons  of  distinguished  rank ;  among  whom 
Richard  de  Clare,  earl  of  Pembroke,  surnamed  Stronghow,  was 
the  most  prominent;  also  two  brothers  of  high  rank,  Maurice 
Fitz-Gerald,  and  Robert  Fitz-Stephen,  who,  like  the  Earl  of 
Pembroke  himself,  were  persons  of  broken  fortunes  and  ready  to 

1.  Ab  early  as  1155  what  had  Henry  II.  conceived?  What  did  he  «ee?~2.  V^ith 
this  view,  to  whom  did  he  apply  ?  What  did  the  pontiff  do  ?— 3.  What  is  said  of  Dermot 
Mac  Murchad  ?  What  did  he  offer  to  Henry  ?  How  was  he  received  by  the  English 
monarch?  What  did  he  give  him?— 4.  What  did  Dermot  now  do?  What  did  ho 
promise  to  the  Earl  of  Pembroke? 


236 


IRELAND. 


embark  in  any  enterprise,  however  desperate,  which  held  out 
the  prospect  of  a  speedy  relief.  To  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  Der- 
mot  promised  his  daughter  Eva  in  marriage,  and  to  secure  to  him 
the  succession  to  the  throne  of  Leinster,  on  condition  that  he 
would  raise  an  efficient  body  of  men,  and  transport  them  into  Ire- 
land during  the  following  spring.  To  the  two  brothers,  Maurice 
and  Robert,  he  engaged  to  grant  the  town  of  Wexford  and  the 
adjoining  land ;  while  they,  on  their  part,  engaged  to  transport 
into  Leinster  a  body  of  English  and  Welsh  forces,  to  aid  him  in 
recovering  the  throne  of  his  Kingdom. 

5.  Being  thus  assured  of  foreign  assistance,  Dermot  returned, 
probably  to  Leinster,  where,  after  some  short  time,  we  find  him 
making  the  most  unqualified  submission  to  Roderic,  then  the 
chief,  and  the  last  of  the  Irish  monarchs,  renouncing  the  claim  to 
the  government  of  Leinster^  requesting  to  be  allowed  onlv  tea 
cantreds  of  that  province.  This  specious  submission  was'onfy  in- 
tended to  disguise  his  treacherous  designs,  as  his  subsequent  con- 
duct proved,  until  the  arrival  of  his  expected  succors.  In  the 
mean  time,  the  English  adventurers  hastened  to  fulfil  their  en- 

gagements,  and  in  the  month  of  May,  during  the  spring  of  1169, 
le  first  landing  of  the  Anglo-Normans  on  the  coasts  of  Ireland, 
under  the  command  of  Robert  Fitz-Stephen,  took  place. 

6.  De»'mot,  full  of  joy  at  the  welcome  intelligence,  instantly 
collected  all  the  forces  m  his  power,  and  hastened  to  join  the  in- 
vaders. The  first  attack  was  made  on  the  city  of  Wexford,  which 
finally  yielded  to  their  arms.  An  instance  of  cruelty  committed 
by  the  invaders  about  this  time,deservesparticular  notice.  Seventy 
01  the  principal  inhabitants  of  Watertord  were  made  prisoners 
during  thei  •  attack  upon  the  city ;  every  offer  was  made  by  their 
fellow  citizens  for  their  ransom,  even  the  surrender  of  the  city 
itself  was  proffered  as  the  purchase  of  their  liberty.  It  was  de- 
termined, however,  by  the  English  chieftains,  to  decide  the  fate 
of  the  prisoners  in  a  council  of  war,  in  which  the  counsel  of  Hen- 
ry of  Mount  Maurice,  who  thus  early  urged  a  policy,  which  has 
been  only  too  faithfully  pursued  by  the  British  government  to  the 
present  time,  *'  of  striking  terror  into  the  Irish,"  unfortunately 
prevailed.  The  prisoners  were  borne  away  to  the  adjacent  rocks, 
where  they  were  cruelly  put  to  death,  by  first  breaking  their 
limbs  and  casting  them  into  the  sea. 

7.  Subsequent  to  this  event,  the  Earl  of  Pembroke  arrived  in 
Ireland  with  reinforcements,  and  in  a  short  time  Dublin,  Water- 
ford,  and  other  important  places,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Eng- 
lish. In  the  mean  time,  the  English  monarch  having  made  all  the 
necessary  preparations,  embarked  for  Ireland,  and  after  a  short 
voyage,  landed  at  Crock,  near  Waterford,  on  the  eighteenth  of 
October,  A.  D.  1171. 

The  design  of  the  king,  if  we  may  judge  from  some  of  his  acts, 
immediately  after  his  arrival,  was  clearly  to  impress  upon  the 

What  to  the  two  brothers? — 5.  After  some  short  time,  what  do  we  find  him  doing? 
■What  was  this  submission  intended  for?  In  1169,  what  took  place?— 6.  When  was 
the  first  attack  made  ?  What  is  said  of  seventy  of  the  inhabitants  of  Waterford  ? 
Wliat  was  determined  ?  What  was  their  fate  ? — 7.  What  took  place  subsequent  to 
this  event?  \Vhen  and  where  did  the  English  monarch  land  ? 
\ 


IRELAND. 


237 


minds  of  the  people,  that  he  came  rather  to  protect  them  from  the 
oppression  ot  others,  than  to  acquire  any  advantage  or  possession 
for  himscif.  This  refined  policy,  combined  .vith  a  total  want  of 
a  united  or  national  spirit  among  the  people,  will  account  in  some 
measure  for  the  little  resistance  the  royal  invader  met,  during 
the  progress  which  he  made  through  the  country. 

8.  After  receiving  the  homage  of  the  king  of  Desmond,  who 
made  a  voluntary  oner  of  submission  and  tribute,  Henry  advanced 
at  the  head  of  his  army  to  Liamore,  and  from  thence  to  Cashel^ 
where  he  received  the  submission  oi  Donald  O* Brian,  king  77*0- 
mond.  The  example  of  these  minces  was  followed  by  many  of 
the  inferior  potentates,  who,  alter  meeting  with  a  courteous  re- 
ception, were  dismissed  to  their  territories,  laden  with  presents 
from  the  English  monarch.  From  CasheU  Henry  returned  through 
Tipperary  to  Waterford,  and  after  making  but  a  short  stay,  he 
marched  to  Dublin,  a  city,  which,  from  the  extent  of  its  commerce, 
had  risen  at  that  time  to  such  importance  as  to  become  the  rival 
of  London. 

9.  Here,  we  are  told,  he  was  joyfully  received  by  the  inhabit- 
ants ;  while  all  the  neighboring  chieftains  hastened  to  proffer 
their  allegiance ;  and  among  the  rest  who  now  joined  in  the  train 
of  the  Eiifflish  sovereign,  was  O'Ruarc,  of  Breffny,  and  finally 
Roderic  O'' Connor,  who  was  the  last  chief  monarch  of  Ireland. 
In  1175,  a  treaty  was  concluded  between  Henry  and  Rode- 
ric, in  which  it  was  solemnly  determined  that  the  kin^s  of 
England  should  be,  in  all  future  time,  the  lords  paramount  ot  Ire- 
land J  that  the  fee  of  the  soil  should  be  invested  in  them,  and  that 
all  succeeding  monarchs  of  Ireland  should  hold  their  dominions 
but  as  tenants  or  vassals  of  the  English  crown. 

10.  In  1185,  Henry  transferred  the  government  of  Ireland  to  his 
son  John,  then  a  youth  in  the  twelfth  year  of  his  age.  The  inso- 
lent behavior  of  the  young^  prince  and  his  courtiers  roused  the 
indignation  of  the  Irish  chieftains,  who  now  began  to  perceive, 
when  too  late,  that  they  had  intrusted  their  liberties  to  treacher- 
ous keepers,  whose  object  was  to  render  them  not  only  tributa- 
ries, but  slaves.  Forgetting  all  local  and  personal  differences,  they 
agreed  to  unite  against  the  enemies  of  their  country ;  and  so  suc- 
cessful were  they  in  their  efforts^  that  according  to  the  English 
chronicles  themselves,  John  lost,  m  his  different  contests  with  the 
Irish,  almost  the  whole  of  his  army.  Henry  being  informed  of 
the  danger  that  threatened  the  very  existence  of  his  power  in  Ire- 
land, instantly  despatched  orders  recalling  the  prince,  and  placed 
the  whole  power  of  the  government,  civil  and  military,  in  the 
hands  of  De  Courcy, 

Such  is  the  brief  outline  of  the  establishment  of  the  English 
power  over  the  Irish  nation ;  a  power  that  has  placed  the  two  na- 
tions in  the  attitude  in  which  we  see  them  at  present,  the  one 

What  was  the  first  design  of  the  king?— 8.  After  receiving  the  homage  of  the  king 
of  Desmond,  what  did  Henry  do?  What  is  said  of  the  example  of  these  princes?  How 
did  Henry  return  ?— 9.  Here,  what  are  we  told  ?  Who  was  among  the  rest  ?  In  1175, 
what  took  place  ?— 10.  In  1185,  what  did  Henry  do  ?  "What  is  said  of  the  behavior  of 
the  yoiuig  prince  ?  What  did  they  agree?  What  did  Henry  do  when  informed  of  thi» 
danger  ? 


238  IRELAND. 

subjected,  without  being  conquered ;  the  other  a  ruler  without 
being  a  master. 

11.  In  1315,  Ireland  was  invaded  by  Edward  Bruce j  brother 
to  the  king  of  Scotland  He  landed  on  the  island  with  three 
thousand  adventurers,  and  was  joined  by  several  of  the  Irish 
lords  of  Ulster.  After  committing  various  devastations,  a  deci- 
sive battle  was  fought,  in  which  Bruce  was  killed,  and  the  Scots 
compelled  to  retire. 

In  the  reign  of  Henry  VII.  of  England,  the  power  of  the  go- 
vernor of  Ireland  was  much  diminisT  ed  by  decreeing  that  no  act 
passed,  or  parliament  held,  without  the  consent  of  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, should  be  deetned  valid.  By  this  measure  the  Irish  legis- 
lature became  dependent  on  that  of  England. 

James  I.,  who  valued  himself  greatly  upon  promoting  the  arts 
of  peace,  aid  something  towards  meliorating  the  condition  of 
his  Irish  subjects.  He  abolished  the  customs  of  the  country,  and 
substituted  English  laws  in  their  place,  while  no  authority  but 
that  of  the  king  and  the  laws,  were  pennitted  throughout  the 
kingdom.  During  the  civil  war  in  England,  in  the  reign  of  Charles 
I.,  Ireland  vas  also  disturbed  by  insurrection. 

13.  The  loyalty  of  the  Irish  to  the  house  of  the  Stuarts  mani- 
fested itsejf  after  the  execution  of  the  unfortunate  Charles  I.,  in 
declaring  in  favor  of  his  son,  afterwards  Charles  II.  To  quell  the 
insurrection  that  followed,  Cromwell  was  appointed  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  parliament  forces,  and  despatched  to  that  country. 
After  some  delay  at  Dublin,  where  he  landed,  he  determined  to 
lay  siege  to  Drogheda.  The  town  was  garrisoned  by  Sir  A.  As- 
ton, with  two  thousand  soldiers  and  a  regiment  of  horse,  besides 
several  volunteers.  On  coming  before  the  town,  Cromwell  sent  a 
formal  summons  to  the  governor,  which  was  peremptorily  rejected, 
and  a  blockade  was  accordingly  commenced. 

13.  The  besiegers  were  delayed  some  time  by  the  want  of  ar- 
tillery; but  when  the  cannon  arrived  from  Dublin,  they  opened  a 
tremendous  fire  from  their  batteries,  which  the  walls  ot  Drogheda 
were  unable  to  resist.  A  practicable  breach  was  soon  made,  but 
the  attempt  at  storming  was  twice  repulsed  with  great  slaughter. 
Cromwell  rallied  his  men  to  a  third  attack,  and  placed  himself  at 
thfeir  head.  The  resistance  was  vigorous;  but  the  Irish  Colonel 
Wall,  being  killed  at  the  head  of  his  regiment,  his  soldiers  sur- 
rendered the  town  und«'r  a  solemn  promise  of  quarter.  This  en- 
gagement made  by  his  officers,  Cromwell,  on  entering  the  city, 
refused  to  ratify,  and  ordered  the  garrison  to  be  put  to  the  sword. 
The  inhuman  massacre*  was  continued  during  the  two  following 
days.  Thirty  of  the  brave  defenders  of  Drogheda  alone  sur 
vived,  and  these  were  sold  as  slaves. 

14.  Cromwell  next  took  the  citv  of  Wexford,  where  all  the 
horrors  of  Drogheda  were  renewecf  j  the  conqueror  strictly  for- 

11.  In  1315,  what  took  place?  In  the  rei^  of  Henry  VII.,  what  was  diminished  ? 
How  ?  What  did  James  I.  abolish  and  substitute  ?— 12.  What  is  said  of  the  loyalty  of 
ijie  Irish  in  favor  of  the  Stuarts  ?  Who  was  sent  to  the  country?  To  what  place  did  ho 
tt-Y  siege? — 13.  On  taking  the  town  what  did  Cromwell  order?  How  many  survived t 
— J.4.  What  city  was  next  taken,  and  what  wa«  renewed  ? 


IRELAND.  239 

bade  his  soltHers  to  give  quarter.  Strafford^  the  governor,  with 
some  few  others,  escaped  by  swimming  their  horses  across  the 
river.  The  excuse  fur  these  atrocious  barbarities,  was  the  neces- 
sity, it  was  said,  of  striking  immediate  terror  into  the  Irisn,  in 
order  to  prevent  them  from  future  opposition.  After  these,  and 
similar  acts  of  unexampled  severity,  the  whole  country  submitted 
to  the  power  of  the  parliament. 

16.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  war,  the  greater  part  of  the  no- 
bility and  gentry,  with  the  flower  of  the  arm^,  had  sought  an 
asylum  in  foreign  lands;  their  estates  were  forfeited,  and  the 
English  commonwealth  prepared  to  put  into  execution  a  system 
of  confiscation  more  extensive  and  complete  than  that  which  had 
been  attempted  by  Elizabeth  or  James  I.  An  ordinance  was 
made  out  for  the  settling  of  Ireland,  which  declares,  in  its  first 
clause,  that  it  was  the  intention  of  the  English  parliament  "  to 
extirpate  the  Irish  nation." 

16.  In  the  year  1653  preparations  were  made  to  put  this  act 
into  execution,  and  another  ordinance  was  passed  for  the  satisfac- 
tion of  the  adventurers  and  soldiers.  By  this  decree  the  forfeited 
lands  in  the  counties  of  Limerick,  Tipperary,  and  Waterford,  in 
the  province  of  Munster ;  the  King  and  Queen's  counties ;  east 
and  west  Meath,  in  the  province  of  Leinster ;  Down,  Antrim,  and 
Armagh,  in  the  province  of  Ulster,  were  all  to  be  charged  with 
the  money  advanced  by  adventurers,  and  to  be  divided  among 
them  by  lot.  Thus  a  material  portion  of  Ireland  was  distributed 
among  the  followers  of  Cromwell  and  the  supporters  of  the  par- 
liament. In  this  division,  the  Puritans  declared  that  they^  were 
directed  by  the  exampile  set  by  the  Israelites  in  the  division  of 
Canaan«  and  believed  that  they  were  justified.  The  ancient  pos- 
sessors being  thus  displaced,  a  new  and  strange  class  of  proprie- 
tors succeeded  in  their  piacp,  and  have  preserved  their  acquisi- 
tions under  every  sue  ceeding  change. 

17.  That  the  act  which  gave  them  the  lands  of  the  kingdom 
was  an  unparalleled  public  robbery  and  the  mo«t  atrocious  in- 
stance of  unprincipU*<i  spoliation  recorded  in  history,  no  one  can 
deny.  Few,  however,  felt  any  scruples  at  that  period ;  the  doun- 
try  they  deemed  theirs  by  the  right  of  conquest ;  a  right  which 
they  supposed  to  give  them  absolute  authority  over  the  lives  and 
property  of  the  vanquished.  The  sufferers  were  Catholics,  and 
they  had  been  taught  to  look  up9n  them  as  idolaters,  \\  hose  punish- 
ment was  most  acceptable  service  in  the  sight  of  Heaven.  Many 
of  the  native  inhabitants  were  kept  as  bondsmen  and  slaves  to  the 
new  proprietors ;  they  were  looked  upon  as  ai  inferior  species,  a 
degraded  cast,  for  whom  they  could  feel  no  sympathy.  The  very 
name  of  Irish  was  with  them  and  their  descendants  an  expression 
of  contempt,  and  associated  vrith  ideas  of  intellectual  and  moral 
degradation.   The  peasants  were  forbidden  to  leave  their  parishes 

What  was  the  ezcase  for  these  barbarities?— 15.  At  the  oonolusion  of  the  war  what 
is  said  of  the  nobility  and  gentry  ?  What  ordinance  was  made  Out  ? — 16.  In  1653,  what 
was  done  T  By  this  decree  what  lands  were  forfeited  ?  In  this  division  what  did  the 
Puritans  declare?— 17.  What  is  said  of  the  act?  How  did  they  deem  the  country  T 
Who  were  Uia  sufferers?  What  is  said  of  many  of  thb  native  inhabitants .  Of  the 
rety  name  of  Irish  t   What  were  the  peasants  forbidden  ? 


240 


Itl£LAND. 


without  permission,  and  strictly  prohibited  from  assembling  for 
religious  worship  or  any  other  purpose.  The  Catholic  clergy 
were  ordered  to  quit  the  country  under  penaltv  of  death ;  and  it 
was  moreover  declared  a  capital  offence  to  celebrate  mass,  or  to 
perform  any  ceremonies  of  the  Catholic  worship. 

18.  Nothing  occurred  in  the  history  of  Ireland  of  any  particu- 
lar importance  until  after  the  dethronement  of  James  11.  The 
Irish  still  remained  firm  in  their  allegiance  to  the  unfortunate 
monarch,  and  unfurled  the  royal  standard  in  his  favor.  On  the 
12th  of  March,  1688,  James  landed  in  Ireland,  at  Kinsale,  with  a 
small  body  of  French  forces.  Proceeding  immediately  to  Dublin, 
he  entered  the  capital  amidst  the  joyous  acclamations  of  all  classes 
of  the  inhabitants.    As  soon  as  time  would  permit,  he  convoked  a 

Earliament  to  meet  at  Dublin:  one  of  the  first  acts  of  this  assem- 
ly  was  a  decree  granting  full  liber^  of  conscience  to  the  profes- 
sors of  every  religious  creed. 

19.  On  the  part  of  King  William,  nothing  was  more  anxiously 
desired  than  to  bring  his  rival  to  a  decisive  engagement,  for  every 
day  that  protracted  the  war  in  Ireland  added  to  the  dangers  of 
his  situatioif.  He  therefore  resolved  to  conduct  the  campaign  in 
person,  and  arrived  in  Ireland  on  the  14th  of  June.  James,  on 
hearing  of  William's  landing,  hastened  to  join  his  army,  w;nich 
had  retired  from  Dundalk  to  Drogheda,  and  took  up  his  position 
on  the  southern  bank  of  the  river  Boyne,  The  French  and  Irish 
ofiicers  labored  to  dissuade  James  from  coming  to  an  engagement 
on  that  occasion.  They  represented  to  him  that  his  numbers 
were  inferior  to  those  of  the  enemy  j  that  the  greater  part  of  his 
forces  were  new  levies ;  that  the  promised  succors  from  France 
might  speedily  be  expected;  they  showed  how  easily  he  could 
maintain  a  defensive  warfare  beyond  the  Shannon,  until  France 
should  strengthen  his  force,  and  delay  weaken  that  of  his  rival. 

20.  Courage  never  had  formed  any  very  striking  feature  in  the 
character  of  James,  but  on  this  occasion  he  insisted  on  fighting 
with  so  much  animation,  that  his  officers  and  soldiers  were  per- 
suaded that  he  intended  to  take  a  desi>erate  part  in  the  engage- 
ment, but  at  the  same  time,  with  ominous  precaution,  he  des- 
patched Sir  Patrick  Trant  to  Waterford,  in  order  to  secure  a 
vessel  for  his  escape  in  case  of  misfortune.  On  the  last  day  of 
June,_William's  army  advanced  towards  the  river,  and  the  Eng- 
lish king  proceeded  to  take  a  survey  of  the  enemy's  lines  from  a 
hill  which  commanded  an  extensive  prospect.  Anxious,  how- 
ever, to  gain  a  nearer  view  of  the  enemy,  he  advanced  with  some 
of  his  cfScers  towards  the  ford  opposite  the  village  of  Old  Bridge, 
and  having  spent  some  time  in  reconnoitering,  sat  down  to  re- 
fresh himself  on  some  rising  ground.  Whue  in  this  position 
several  field -pieces  were  discnarged  at  the  spot,  and  as  the  king 
arose  to  mount  his  horse,  a  shot  from  one  of  the  guns  killed  one 

What  W9re  elergry  ordered?— 18.  What  is  said  of  the  history  of  Ireland?  On  the 
12th  of  March,  1688,  what  took  place  ?  What  did  he  convoke?  What  was  one  of  the 
first  acts  ? — 10.  On  the  part  of  William,  what  is  said  ?  What  did  he  resolve  ?  Where 
did  James  take  up  his  position  ?  What  did  the  French  officers  do  ?— 20.  What  wore 
his  officers  and  soldiers  persuaded?  On  the  last  day  of  June  what  did  William  do? 
After  this,  what  is  related  of  him? 


IRELAND. 


241 


of  his  attendants  and  two  horses,  and  a  second  ball  grazed  his 
right  shoulder,  tearing  the  coat  and  inflicting  a  slight  wound. 
^  21.  On  the  memorsible  morning  of  the  1st  of  July,  1690,  Wil- 
liam's army  advanced  in  three  columns  to  the  banks  of  the  Boyne. 
After  some  delay  in  crossing  the  river,  the  engagement  became 
general.  The  conflict  was  sustained  for  some  time  on  both  sides 
with  determined  bravery.  William  animated  his  solcTiers  by  his 
presence,  and  frequently  mingled  in  the  thickest  of  the  contest, 
while  James  remained  a  passive  spectator  on  the  hill  of  Donore, 
and  he  is  said  to  have  exclaimed  when  he  witnessed  the  destruc- 
tive charge  of  Hamilton's  dragoons,  "  Spare,  spare  my  English 
subjects!'' 

22.  Before  the  fate  of  the  battle  was  decided,  James,  deserting 
his  brave  and  faithful  soldiers,  fled  with  jn-ecipitation  to  Dublin, 
and  there  falsely  ascribed  his  defeat  to  the  cowardice  of  the  Irish, 
who,  throughout  the  whole  action,  had  displayed  the  greatest 
courage,  and^  only  wanted  a  worthy  leader  to  have  gained  a 
triumphant  victory.  On  their  part,  they  justly  ascribed  the  ill 
sticcess  of  the  day  to  the  cowardice  and  incapacity  of  James. 
"  Change  kings,"  was  their  common  cry,  "  acd  we  will  fight  the 
battle  over  again."  Making  but  a  short  stay  at  Dublin,  James 
continued  his  flight  to  Waterford,  and  embarked  for  France.  In 
the  battle  of  the  Boyne,  William  lost  several  of  his  most  distin- 
guished and  able  officers.  The  Irish  lost  no  person  of  distinction 
except  the-  brave  and  courageous  Hamilton,  who  was  taken 
prisoner.  When  brought  into  the  presence  of  William,  he  was 
asked  by  the  king  if  he  thought  the  Irish  would  fight  again  :  to 
which  the  intrepid  general  replied  :  *'  Upon  my  honor,  I  believe 
they  will." 

23.  After  the  departure  of  James,  the  Irish  leaders,  thus  left 
to  themselves,  for  some  time  abi3r  sustained  the  cause  of  their 
country.  The  operations  of  the  Irish  army  were  chiefly^  directed 
by  the  brave  and  patriotic  Sarsfield.  Dunng  the  following  year, 
1691,  James  obtained  some  few  forces  and  military  stores  from 
Louis  of  France,  who  was  still  anxious  to  protract  the  war  in 
Ireland.  But  the  exiled  monarch  could  not  resist  the  opportunity 
of  insulting  his  Irish  subjects,  even  in  this  crisis  of  their  fate. 
Although  under  a  thousand  obligations  to  the  gallant  Sarsfield^ 
the  favorite  of  the  people,  still  ne  would  not  intrust  him  with 
the  command  of  the  army,  but  conferred  it  on  iSt,  Ruth^  a  French 
general  of  some  reputation,  whose  subsequent  conduct  by 
no  means  tended  to  soothe  the  irritated  feelings  of  the  Irish  gene- 
ral and  armv. 

24.  The  nrst  operation  of  the  French  general  was  the  defence 
of  the  town  of  Jithlone,  which  was  taken  bv  the  English  after  a 
siege  of  several  months.    After  the  loss  of  Athlone,  St.  Ruth  re- 
st. On  the  first  day  of  Jaly  what  took  place  ?    How  was  tho  conflict  Bustainad  t 

What  is  said  of  WilbauT  Of  James,  and  what  did  he  exclaim  ?— 22.  Before  the  Atft 
of  the  battle  waa  decided^  what  did  James  do  T  What  was  the  common  cry  ?  What 
beeame  of  James  t  Whom  did  the  Irish  lose  T  What  did  he  reply  when  asked  if  the 
Irish  would  fight  again  7~-93.  Bv  whom  waa  the  Irish  army  ehiefiy  directed  ?  In  1601 
what  did  James  obtain  T  On  whom  was  tho  eUef  coramaad  eoofetred  ?— 4M.  After  fh« 
loss  of  Athlone,  where  did  St.  Rath  retira  T 

21 


243 


IRELAITD. 


tired  with  his  army  into  the  coauly  ot  /ijSi-Ji.in$on.  and  haying 
taken  up  a  favorable  position  near  the  ruins  of  the  castle  of 
Aughrim,  prepared  to  decide  the  fate  of  Ireland  by  a  gingl<i 
battle.  The  engagement  was  commenced  on  both  sides  with 
equal  resolution;  the  fortune  of  the  day  seemed  to  incline  in 
favor  of  the  Irish ;  the  English  were  repulsed  with  slaughter  in 
every  onset ;  a  few  moments  more  must  have  sealed  their  oestruc- 
tion.  At  this  critical  juncture  St.  Ruth  fell  by  a  cannon  ball 
shot  from  the  enemy's  battery.  This  unfortunate  circumstance^ 
chanjged  the  scale  ot  victory.  As  the  fallen  general  had  not  comi* 
municated  his  plan  of  action  to  any  of  the  Irish  leaders,  no  one 
was  found  at  tne  moment  capable  of  assuming  the  command. 
The  Irish  soldiers,  unacquajnted  with  the  fall  of  their  general, 
waited  for  new  orders  until  it  was  too  late  to  oppose  the  success 
of  the  enemy.  As  each  troop  and  battalion  now  acted  indepen- 
dently, their  evolutions  soon  interfered  with  each  other  5  the 
cavalry  became  mingled  with  the  infantry,  and  before  the  close 
of  the  evening  their  retreat  became  general. 

25.  Before  the  fall  of  St.  Ruth,  the  Irish  had  scarcely  lost  a 
man  j  after  that  event  they  suffered  severely.  The  number  of  the 
British  killed  and  wounded  was  over  two  thousand  men;  that  of 
the  Irish  is  said  to  have  exceeded  seven  thousand.  General 
Ginckle,  who  commanded  the  British  forces,  was  but  little  elated 
by  his  victory  at  Aughrim.  He  felt  that  it  was  nothing  better 
than  a  fortunate  escape ;  and  from  the  spirit  displayed  by  the 
enemy,  he  feared  that  the  termination  of  the  war  was  still  far 
distant. 
^  26.  After  the  battle  of  Aughrim,  the  Irish  forces  retired  to  the 
city  of  Limerick,  under  the  command  of  Sarsfield,  who  was  again 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  army,  although  much  controlled  by  the 
other  leaders.  As  soon  as  time  would  permit,  Ginckle  laid  siege 
to  Limerick;  but  as  the  task  of  reducing  the  place  seemed  hope- 
less, and  as  both  parties  were  weary  of  hostilities,  it  was  deter- 
mined to  conclude  the  protracted  war  by  a  treaty.  Accordingly, 
on  the  23d  of  September,  a  reluctant  assent  to  this  measure  was 
wrung  from  Sarsfield  by  the  other  leaders,  and  on  the  evening  ot 
the  same  day  a  cessation  of  arms  was  granted,  to  afford  an  oppor- 
tunity for  settling  the  terms  of  capitulation  ;  and  by  the  3d  of 
October,  the  articles  of  the  Treaty  of  Limerick  were  concluded, 
and  solemnly  signed  by  the  different  authorities  on  both  sides. 

27.  This  celebrated  treaty  provided,  that  all  the  Roman  Ca^ 
tholics  should  enjoy  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion,  as  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  11.,  and  promised  that  their  majesties  would  en- 
deavor to  procure  them  further  security  in  this  particular,  when 
the  parliament  should  b^  convened.  It  was  agreed  that  all  the 
inhabitants  of  Limerick,  all  those  in  arms  for  James,  should  eqjoy 
their  estates  and  pursue  their  professions  freely,  as  in  the  reign 
of  Charles  II.,  and  that  the  Catholic  gentry  should  be  allowed  to 

What  did  he  prepare  ?  What  ia  said  of  the  enngement  ?  What  waa  the  ftite  of  St. 
RuthT  What  was  the  consequence  of  this  misfortune? — ^25.  What  was  the  loss  on 
both  sides?  What  is  said  of  Oenerai  Gineklef—M.  Where  did  the  Insh  forces  retire  T 
What  was  finally  determined?  -  By  the  3d  of  October,  what  were  concluded?— 87.  By 
this  treaty,  what  was  provided  ?    What  was  agreed  T 


IRELAl^m. 


243 


nave  arms,  and  should  be  required  to  take  no  oath  but  that  of 
allegiance. 

28.  Two  days  after  the  treaty  was  signed,  a  French  fleet  arrived 
oflf  the  coast,  bearing  reinforcements  and  a  large  supply  of  mili- 
tary stores.  Never  was  there  a  more  trying  moioent  tor  the  Irish 
leaders ;  supplies  sufiicient  to  insure  them  a  triumphant  victory 
were  at  hand  j  but  the  honor  of  their  nation  was  pledged ;  the 
treaty  of  Limerick  was  signed ;  that  treaty  they  deemed  inviola- 
ble I  the  French  fleet  was  dismissed,  taking  with  it  sevcrui  regi- 
ments of  the  Irish  soldiery,  who  preferred  to  pass  the  remainder 
of  their  days  in  a  foreign  land,  rather  than  live  in  bondage  at 
home. 

29.  Unfortunately  for  the  period  of  which  we  are  speaking,  re- 
ligious fanaticism,  or  intemperate  zeal,  seemed  to  characterize 
almost  every  proceeding.  The  treaty  of  Limerick  was  lou<lly 
denounced  by  many  of  the  reformed  clergy,  and  Dr.  Dopping, 
Bishop  of  Meath,  after  condemning  the  articles  of  that  treaty, 
declared  that  Protestants  were  not  bound  to  keep  faith  with 
Papists. 

In  1695,  the  Irish  parliament  was  assembled,  and  the  first  mea- 
sure of  that  body  was  to  inquire  into  the  articles  of  the  treaty  of 
Liiiierick.  A  committee  was  appointed  to  consider  what  penal 
}■>'  v'ere  already  in  force  against  the  Catholics,  not  for  the  pur- 
p  .■'.  -^  repealing  them,  as  had  been  promised  in  the  treaty,  but 
t  '  'li  others  to  their  number.  An  act  was  passed  to  deprive 
Catholics  of  the  means  of  educating  their  children,  at  home  or 
abroad,  and  to  render  them  incapable  of  being  guaraians  of  their 
own,  or  the  children  of  others  ;  a  second  act  was  passed  to  disarm 
all  Catholics  ;  and  lastly,  an  act  to  banish  all  Catholic  priests 
and  bishops.  (See  History  of  Ireland,  by  W.  C.  Taylor,  vol.  ii. 
p.  207.) 


SECTION  III. 

TVie  Insurrection  of  1798. 

1.  Even  a  brief  outline  of  this  interesting  portion  of  Irish  his- 
tory cannot  be  given  in  this  short  compencUum ;  a  few  of  the 
most  important  particulars  must  suffice.  In  1782,  Ireland  de- 
manded and  obtamed  from  England,  the  independence  of  her  na- 
tional legislature.  But  it  was  with  the  utmost  reluctance,  and 
under  circumstances  of  imperious  necessity,  that  these  conces- 
sions were  made  by  the  British  cabinet.  In  1784,  the  British 
parliament  thought  proper  to  annihilate  the  independence  of  the 
national  legislature  of  Ireland,  and  impose  new  restrictions  on 
her  trade  and  manufactures.    This  treacherous  and  ungenerous 

88.  Two  days  after  the  treaty,  what  arrived?  What  was  done  with  the  French  fleet? 
—29.  What  is  said  of  the  treaty  of  Limerick  ?  In  1605,  wlint  took  place  ?  What  com- 
mittee was  nrpointed  ?  What  penal  laws  were  added?  What  is  said  of  a  Cuiholie 
teacher  ?    Of  the  child  of  a  Catholic  ?    What  rewards  were  offered  ? 

1,  In  1782,  what  did  Ireland  demand  and  obtain  ^    In  1784,  whnt  tcrV' »    . »    * 


fi44 


instAsiD: 


proceeding  excited  a  sodden  and  general  indignation  throughout 
the  country. 

2.  Among  the  various  modes  of  agency  adopted  during  this 
period,  was  the  institution  of  political  clubs,  which  were  formed 
under  different  titles.  Of  these,  the  society  of  the  United  Irish* 
merit  and  the  Orange  Association ,  were  the  most  conspicuous.  In 
the  month  of  November,  during  the  year  of  1791,  the  society  o\' 
United  /n«,%mm  was  instituted  in  the  city  of  Dublin.  The  lead- 
ing objec  of  this  association  seem  to  have  been  a  pure  and  dis- 
interesteu  love  of  liberty,  and  was  formed  with  the  immediate 
view  of  combining  into  one  phalanx  as  many  as  possible  of  their 
countrymen,  without  any  tlistinction  of  creed,  for  the  purpose  of 
effecting  a  change  in  the  government  of  Ireland,  or  as  they  them- 
selves declared:  *'  for  the  purpose  of  forwarding  a  brotheihojd 
of  affection,  a  communion  of  rights,  and  a  union  of  power  among 
Irishmen  of  every  religion,  persuasion,  and  thereby  to  obtain  a 
complete  reform  in  the  legislature,  founded  on  principles  of  civil, 
political,  and  religious  liberty."  Catholic  emancipation  and  par- 
liamentary reform  were  the  avowed  objects  of  their  pursuit.  By 
the  forrrer  Was  understood  a  total  abolition  of  all  political  distinc- 
tions between  Catholics  and  Protestants ;  by  the  latter,  they 
meant  to  exclude  the  borough  representation  from  the  House  of 
Commons. 

3.  To  oppose  the  objects  of  the  United  Irishmen,  the  aristo- 
cracy of  Ireland  proceeded  to  array  an  association  of  their  own, 
under  the  name  of  the  Orange  pacty,  which  was  formed  for  the 
purpose  of  perpetuating  the  abuses  and  supporting  the  measures 
of  tne  government^  by  disavowing  every  innovation.  The  leading 
features  of  Orangeism  may  be  traced  to  a  per'od  much  anterior  to 
this.  Sir  Jonah  Barrington  considers,  that  the  idea  of  the  O^anffe 
society  arose  from  the  association  of  the  aldermen  of  Skinners 
alley,  which  owed  its  origin  to  the  restoration  of  the  old  corpora- 
tion body  to  their  former  "lower  and  privilejres,  after  the  departure 
of  James  II.  Their  grand  festival  was  held  on  the  1st  of  July, 
the  anniversary  of  the  battle  of  the  Boyne.  The  charter-toast, 
the  antiquity  of  which  was  of  so  ancient  a  date  as  the  year  1 G89, 
was  drunk  by  all  the  members  present  on  their  bare  knees ;  the 
grand  master  pronounced  it  aloud,  in  the  following  words  :  "The 

glorious,  pious,  and  immortal  memory  of  the  great  and  good 
ling  William,  not  forgetting  Oliver  Cromwell,  who  assisted  in 
redeeming  us  from  popery,  slavery,  arbitrary  power,  &c.['  The 
concluding  part  of  the  toast  was  a  tissue  of  vulgar  and  impious 
imprecations  on  priests,  bishops,  deacons,  &c.  This  toast  was 
afterwards  adopted  by  the  Orange  association.* 

•  See  Dr.  Madden's  History  of  United  Irishmen,  vol.  i.,  page  S5. 


9.  What  were  the  most  conspicuous  r.ssociat.'ons  ?  When  was  the  society  of  United 
Irishmen  instituted?  AVhat  were  the  leading  objects  of  this  association?  AVhal  were 
their  avowed  objects  of  pursuit?  What  was  und<3rstood  by  these? — 3.  To  oppose  the 
objects  of  the  United  Irishmen,  to  what  lii''  tbe  aristocracy  proceed?  What  does  Sir 
Jonali  Hiirrincton  consider?  When  is  their  grand  ft^slival  heUH  Kow  is  the  cliarter 
toast  dranls  ?  What  are  the  words  ?  What  was  the  concluding  part? 


I  I 


mCLAND. 


240 


4.  Ip  the  year  1784,  a  new  association  grew  into  existence, 
under  ,ie  name  of  the  Peep-of-day  Boys,  who  committed  the  most 
fearful  depredations  in  the  county  of  Armagh.  In  a  few  years, 
however,  they  dropped  this  title,  and  assumed  that  of  Orangemen. 

The  first  Orange  lodge  was  formed  on  the  2l8t  of  September, 
1795,  at  the  house  of  a  man  named  Sloan,  in  the  village  of 
Loiighall.  The  members  pledged  themselves,  by  the  most  solemn 
oath,  to  support  and  defend,  to  the  utmost  ot  their  power,  the 
king  and  his  heirs,  so  long  as  he  or  they  shall  support  the  Protest- 
ant ascendency. 

5.  In  1796,  hopeless  of  parliamentary  relief,  the  United  Irish- 
men overcame  their  repugnance  to  foreign  aid,  and  resolved  to 
solicit  assistance  of  France.  Tone  was  commissioned  for  that 
purpose,  and  in  the  course  of  the  summer.  Lord  Edward  Fitz- 

ferald  and  Arthur  O^ Connor  were  sent  over  to  negotiate  a  treaty 
etween  the  French  republic  and  Ireland.  An  armament  carrying 
fifteen  thousand  men,  with  a  considerable  amount  of  arms  ana 
military  stores,  sailed  for  Ireland,  but  the  fleet  being  dispersed 
by  a  violent  storm,  only  a  few  vessels  arrived  in  Bantry  Bay, 
and  these  returned  home  without  being  able  to  effect  a  landing. 

6.  In  the  mean  time,  it  became  the  determined  policy  of  the 
government  to  goad  the  people  by  torture  into  a  premature  insur- 
rection, before  the  organization  of  their  plans  could  be  completed. 
Martial  law  was  proclaimed  in  several  counties ;  a  savage  sol- 
diery were  encouraged  to  emulate  each  other  in  acts  of  cruelty ; 
the  tortures  of  whipping,  half-hanging,  and  the  pitch-cap,  were 
put  into  active  operation.  The  huinble  dwellings  of  the  peasantry 
were  burned,  their  sons  tortured  or  slain,  their  daughters  sub- 
jected to  all  the  outrages  of  brutal  passion.'  At  the  same  time, 
the  most  liberal  rewards  were  held  out  to  informers.  In  conse- 
quence of  this,  the  government  soon  becanie  acquainted  with  all 
the  proceedings  of  the  United  Irishmen,  and  most  of  the  active 
leaders  were  arrested  at  Oliver  Bond's  house,  on  the  12th  of 
March.  Lord  Edward  Fitzgerald^  who  happened  to  be  absent, 
eluded  pursuit  until  the  19th  of  May,  when,  after  a  desperate  re- 
sistance, in  which  he  was  mortally  wounded,  he  was  made  pri- 
soner. The  Shearses  and  others,  who  had  been  chosen  to  fill  the 
places  of  those  arrested  at  Bond'?  were  betrayed  to  the  govern- 
ment by  a  militia  captain  named  Armstrong. 

^  7.  On  the  23d  of  May,  the  insurrection  broke  out  in  the  coun- 
ties of  Kildare  and  Carlow.  The  peasants  had  no  arms  but  clum- 
sy pikes  and  a  few  guns  in  bad  repair  j  they  were  of  course  easily 
clefeated.  The  insurgents  were  next  routed  in  Carlow  with  a 
loss  of  four  hundred^  slain  j  and  two  hundred  more,  v/ho  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  victors,  were  executed  by  martial  law.  At 
Oulart  Hill  they  were  more  successful ;  they  defeated  the  North 

4.  In  1784,  what  took  place  ?  When  and  wliere  was  the  first  Oranre  lodge  formed  ? 
How  do  the  members  pledge  themselves?— 5.  In  1796,  what  did  the  United  Irishmen 
resolve?  Who  were  sent  to  negotiate  a  treaty?  What  armament  sailed?  What 
happened  the  fleet  ?— 6."  Whc  i  beca^i.e  the  policy  of  the  guvernment  ?  What  was  pro- 
claimed ?  At  the  same  time,  what  was  held  out  ?  What  followed  in  consequence 
of  this  ?— 7.  On  the  23d  of  May,  what  took  place  ?  What  is  said  of  the  insurgents  t 
^Vhere  were  they  more  succeMAil? 

21* 


246 


IRELAND. 


Cork  militia,  took  the  town  of  Enniscorthy  and  the  city  of  Wex- 
ford. Here,  elated  by  success  and  exasperated  b^  the  cruelties 
they  had  received,  thev  committed  a  feariui  retaliation  on  a  num* 
ber  of  the  royalists  wno  fell  into  their  hands.  Thev  were  again 
defeated  at  Ross  and  repulsed  at  Arklow:  and  the  loss  of  the 
desperate  battle  of  Ballynahinch  terminatea  the  insurrection  in 
Ulster. 

8.  After  these  defeats,  the  insurgents  of  Wexford  were  reduced 
to  the  necessity  of  maintaining  a  defensive  warfare,  their, last 
hope  being  t     rotract  the  contest  until  assistance  should  arrive 

-  from  France  Their  principal  encampment  was  on  Vinegar  Hill, 
a  lofty  em5n«i>ce  near  the  town  of  Enniscoriii^.  T,  "  —=»•<• 
thererbre,  the  government  directed  all  its  disposable  force.  The 
royal  army  of  thirteen  thousand  men,  with  a  formidable  train  of 
artillery,  approached  this  place  in  four  different  divisions;  and 
on  the  22a  of  June  was  fought  the  memorable  battle  of  Vinegar 
mil,  which  terminated  in  the  complete  discomfiture  of  the  united 
forces,  who  were  defeated  with  immense  slaughter,  not  however 
for  '.vant  of  courage  and  resolution,  but  for  the  want  of  arms  and 
ammunition.-!.  This  defeat  properly  terminated  the  eventful  strug- 
gle of  Ireland  ft  her  national  rights  and  redress  of  her  griev- 
ances. The  total  loss  of  property  during  the  contest  is  estimated 
at  about  three  millions  of  pounds  sterling.  Of  the  royal  army 
about  thirty  thousand  were  slain;  but  not  less  than  fifty  thousand 
of  the  insurgents  were  destroyed. 

9.  Late  in  August,  when  all  the  disturbances  had  been  sup- 
pressed, a  small  force  of  eleven  hundred  men,  commanded  by 
Ijreneral  Humbert,  arrived  from  France  and  landed  at  Killala. 
Want  of  means  prevented  Humbert  from  obtaining  any  particu- 
\2lv  advantage,  and  on  the  8th  of  September  he  was  forced  to  sur- 
render. A  second  attempt  was  made  by  the  French  Directory 
in  the  following  month.  A  small  squadron  sent  from  Brest  was 
discovered  by  Admiral  Warren y  and  forced  to  engage  at  great 
disadvantage.  The  Hoche,  of  eighty  guns,  and  six  frigates,  were 
captured;  Uiis  ended  the  efforts  of  France  towards  the  liberation 
of  Ireland. 

10.  Scarcely  had  the  insurrection  ended,  when  the  question  of 
"the  Union  began  to  be  agitated.  It  waS  so  decidedly  unpopular, 
that  exhausted  as  the  country  was  by  the  late  commotion,  its  in- 
dependence niight  have  been  maintained  by  an  appeal  to  arms, 
had  not  the  minister,  by  a  wonderful  mixture  of  corruption  and 
cunning,  effecnially  broken  the  strength  of  opposition.  The 
measuie  of  the  Union  was  rejected  in  the  session  of  1799,  by  the 
house  of  commons;  but  after  the  most  unparalleled  scenes  of  bri- 
bery and  deception,  the  measure  was  carried  in  the  next  session 
of  the  Irish  parliament,  which  then  consisted  of  two  hundred  and 

What  followed  the  takingf  of  Enniscof  thy  and  Wexford  ?    Where  were  they  again 
defeated? — 8.  Where  was  their  principal  encampment?    What  took  place  on  the  22d 
-of  June?    What  was  the  total  loss  of  property?    What  the  loss  of  the  royal  army? 
Of  the  insurgents  ?— 9.  Late  in  August,  what  arrived?    What  was  done  in  the  follow- 
ing month? — 10.  What  now  began  to  be  agitated?    What  was  it?    ^Vhen  was  it  re- 
jected?   After  what  manner  and  by  what  majority  was  it  carried  in  the  Irish  porlia- 
jnent? 


IRELAND. 


247 


seventy-eight,  only  by  a  majority  of  forty-three  votes.  It  was 
oil  the  first  day  of  January,  1801,  at  the  hour  of  noon,  that  the 
imperial  united  standard  was  for  the  first  time  mounted  on  the 
Bedford  tower  in  Dublin,  while  the  guns  of  the  royal  battery  in 
Phoenix  Park  announced  to  prostrate  Ireland  that  her  national 
independence  was  no  more,  that  her  guilt-stained  parliament  had 
cflected  its  own  annihilation. 

11.  The  Catholics  were  induced  to  give  a  species  of  tacit  assent 
to  the  measure,  by  the  promjse  of  obtaining  tneir  emancipation,  a 
promise  which  was  not  fulfilled  until  nearly  thirty  years  after 
this  eventy  and  then  only  wrung  from  the  reluctant  grasp  cf  the 
British  ministry.  Hopes  inconsistent  with  such  a  promise,  were 
at  the  same  time  held  out  to  the  most  violent  Protestants;  money 
>  *he  amount  of  £3,000,000  was  distributed  in  bribes  to  al  1  those 
who  >.  "'M  favor  the  views  of  ^oveinmcnt;  besides  this,  the  enor- 
mous sum  **  -€1,275,000  was  given  as  a  compensation  to  boroughs 
for  sending  n»v  "'»ers  favorable  to  the  union. 

12.  The  great  ^  ''s  entailed  on  Ireland  by  the  union,  arc  the 
vast  increase  of  her  ii^  '"^nal  debt  and  the  great  inequality  of  her 
representation  in  parliamt.  *^  By  the  act  of  the  union,  Ireland 
was  to  have  a  separate  exchcu  -«»r,  and  was  only  to  be  taxed  in 
proportion  to  her  own  national  aC^^,  which  at  that  time  was  only 
j626,841,219,  while  that  of  Engla  -•^''ched  the  enormous  sum 
of  £420,305,944.  In  1816  the  Bii.-.h  :  eminent  thought  pro- 
per to  unite  the  English  and  Irish  exchequers,  in  direct  violation 
of  the  act  of  the  union,  and  thus  the  debt  of  Ireland  was  increased 
to  £110,730,519.  As  the  Irish  representatives  in  the  British 
pailiament  are  far  inferior  in  number  to  those  of  the  English,  it 
fol  lows,  as  a  matter  of  course,  that  no  measure  conflicting  with 
the  English  interest  will  pass  that  body  in  favor  of  Ireland. 
Moreover,  while  Ireland  is  deprived  of  her  national  legislature, 
hei  representatives  in  the  British  parliament  are  obliged  to  reside, 
a  great  portion  of  their  time,  in  the  capital  of  England,  thus  draw- 
ing from  their  native  country  a  great  amount  of  wealth  which 
would  otherwise  be  spent  at  home.  These  and  o  J.er  evils  which 
tend  materially  to  retard  the  prosperity  of  the  country,  render  the 
lineal  of  the  union  a  most  desirable  measure  to  the  Irish  people, 
for  which  they  are  making  at  the  present  time  the  most  strenuous 
eflfi.rts. 

In  1801,  what  wns  done  for  thefirst  time?— 11.  What  is  paid  of  the  Catholics?  What 
hop<-8  were  held  out  to  Protestants?  What  sum  was  distributi  3  in  bribes?  What 
•urn  was  given  to  boroughs? — 12.  What  are  the  great  evils  entailed  on  Ireland  by 
Ihe  Union?  At  that  time,  what  was  the  national  debt  of  Ireland  and  of  England? 
In  1>^6,  what  did  the  British  government  do?  By  this  act,  what  whs  the  debt  of  Ire- 
vend  increased  to?  As  the  Irish  representatives  in  the  British  parliament  arc  inferior 
01  number  to  those  of  England,  what  follows?  While  Ireland  is  deprived  of  her  na> 
tionul  legislature,  what  is  said  of  her  representatives  ? 


SPAIN. 


1.  Spain  was  at  an  early  period  called  Hispania,  or  Western, 
because  it  was  the  most  western  situation  known  to  the  ancients. 
It  was  also  distinguished  by  the  name  of  Iberia,  from  the  river 
Iber,  now  Ebro.  Its  present  name,  Hispania  or  Spain,  is  said  to 
be  derived  from  a  Phoenician  word  which  signifies  abounding  in 
rabbits,  as  these  animals,  according  to  Strabo,  were  formerly  very 
numerous  in  this  country.  The  original  inhabitants  were  the 
Celts,  the  same  race  that  peopled  most  of  the  other  countries  of 
Europe,  although  the  Spanish  historians  refer  the  origin  of  tiieir 
nation  back  to  the  days  of  Tubal,  the  son  of  Japhet. 

2.  Attracted  by  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  the  Phoenicians,  who 
were  the  earliest  navigators,  passed  over  to  Spain  and  built  the 
city  of  Cades,  now  (mcHz,  as  eariy  as  the  year  900  before  the 
Christian  era.  The  Phoenicians  were  displaced  by  the  Cartha- 
ginians shovtly  before  the  first  Punic  war,  and  the  Carthaginians, 
in  their  turn,  were  expelled  from  the  country  by  the  Romans,  in 
whose  power  it  remained  until  it  was  wrested  from  them  by  the 
irruption  of  northern  barbarians.  The  Gothic  princes  held  pos- 
session of  Spain  until  near  the  middle  of  the  eighth  century,  when 
their  empire  was  overthrown  by  the  followers  of  Mahomet  or  the 
Saracens. 

3.  The  victorious  infidels,  known  also  in  Spain  by  the  name  of 
Moors,  in  a  few  years  possessed  themselves  of  nearly  the  whole 
country,  which  was  for  some  time  governed  by  the  viceroy  of  the 
Saracen  caliphs.  At  the  approach  of  the  invaders,  the  Goths  re- 
tired to  the  mountainous  district  of  Asturias,  where,  under  their 
leader  Don  Pelagio,  they  established  a  kingdom,  which  increased 
in  power  and  gradually  extended  over  other  parts  of  the  country. 
Spain  was  divided  by  the  Moors  into  a  number  of  separate  sove- 
reignties, of  which  the  most  considerable  were  those  of  Cordova 
and  Granada.  For  <?3veral  centuries  the  history  of  Spain  presents 
a  continual  series  of  contests  between  the  Moors  and  the  Chris- 
tians. During  this  long  protracted  struggle  with  the  infidels, 
several  distinct  Christian  kingdoms  grew  into  existence,  of  which 
Castile,  Leon,  Arragon,  and  Navarre  were  the  most  important. 

4.  In  the  year  1479,  Ferdinand  II.,  king  of  Arragon,  formed  a 
matrimonial  alliance  with  Isabella,  queen  of  Castile  and  Leon, 
and  thus  their  kingdoms  became  united.  Navarre  was  subse- 
quently conquered,  and  of  all  the  Moorish  possessions  in  Spain, 
tne  kingdom  of  Granada  alone  remained.  Attracted  by  the 
beauty  and  fertility  of  the  country,  and  impelled  by  a  desire  of 
expelling  the  determined  enemies  of  Christianity,  Ferdinand  and 

-1.  "Wliat  was  Spain  early  called ?  What  is  said  of  its  present  name?  What  were 
the  original  inhabitants? — 2.  Who  passed  over  to  Spain?  ^Vhen?  By  whom  were 
the  Phtenicians  displaced?  What  is  said  of  the  Gothic  princes? — 3.  Vvhat  were-tk« 
infidels  named  ?  At  their  approach,  what  did  the  Goths  do  ?  How  was  Spain  divided  T 
Durins^  the  struggle,  what  grew  into  existence ?— 4.  In  1470.  what  took  place?  What 
is  said  of  Navarre  T 
249 


SPAIN. 


24d 


Isabella  formed  the  project  of  redircing  Granada.  Having  madt 
the  necessary  preparations,  they  entered  the  country  at  the  head 
of  their  united  forces,  and  after  meeting  with  a  gallant  resistance 
from  Mdalif  the  Moorish  king,  Granada  was  taken  and  the 
Moors  expelled.  The  fall  of  Granada  terminated  the  empire  of 
the  Arabs  in  Spain,  after  they  had  held  possession  of  it  for  nearly 
two  centuries,  and  the  whole  country  became,  for  the  first  time, 
united  into  one  monarchy. 

5.  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  having  at  length  subdued  and  ex- 
pelled  the  enemies  of  their  country,  turned  their  whole  attention 
towards  the  internal  improvement  of  their  kingdom.  Rapine  and 
outrage,  the  natural  consequence  of  the  long  and  sanguinary  war 
that  had  desolated  the  country,  prevailed  in  every  quarter. 
These  evils  they  labored  to  remove,  and  by  a  wise  and  well  regu- 
lated policy  thej  succeeded  in  restoring  order  and  tranquillity 
throughout  their  dominions.  It  was  during  this  period,  and 
under  the  patronage  of  Isabella,  that  Christopher  Colunibus  dis- 
covered the  Western  Continent^  an  event  which  added  an  im- 
mense possession  and  wealth  to  the  Spanish  monarchy,  and  raised 
it  for  a  time  above  any  other  in  Europe.    [See  Jimerica.'] 

6.  In  1517  Charles  I.  succeeded  to  the  Spanish  tlirone.  On 
the  death  of  Maximilian,  Emperor  of  Germany,  he  put  forward 
his  claim  to  the  imperial  crown ;  at  the  same  time,  Francis  I., 
king  of  France,  declared  himself  a  candidate  for  <he  empire. 
The  crown  had  previously  been  oifcred  by  the  electo.  s  of  Ger- 
many, to  Frederick,  Duke  of  Saxony,  who  declined  the  offer  and 
recommended  the  Spanish  monarch  as  the  most  suitable  person 
on  whom  it  could  be  conferred.  Charles  was  accordingly  elected 
emperor  in  1520,  ami  assumed  the  title  of  Charles  V.  He  now 
became  the  most  powerful  sovereign  of  Europe ;  his  dominions 
extended  over  Spain,  Germany,  the  Netherlands,  and  a  part  of 
Italy,  besides  his  colonial  possessions  in  America. 

7.  The  reign  of  Charles  was  almost  one  unbroken  series  of  hos- 
tilities, chiefly  with  his  great  rival,  Francis  I.  of  France.  A  few 
years  previous  to  his  death  he  formed  the  extraordinary  resolution 
of  resigning  his  dominions  to  his  son  Philip,  who  had  married 
Queen  Mary  of  England.  Accordingly,  in  the  presence  of  a  nu- 
merous assembly  at  Brussels,  having  previously  enumerated  the 
principal  events  of  his  reign,  he  solemnly  resigned  his  throne  and 
transferred  the  sovereign  authority  to  his  son  Philip  with  so  much 
I>arental  affection  that  the  whole  ilssembly  melted  into  tears. 
After  this  he  retired  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Justin^  near  Pla- 
centia,  attended  only  by  a  few  domestics,  without  pomp  or  splen- 
dor. In  this  humble  and  peaceful  abode  the  greatest  monarch  of 
the  world  ended  his  days.  The  manner  in  which  he  closed  his 
eventful  life  was  extraordinary.  A  short  ^*.ne  previous  to  his 
death,  stretching  himself  in  a  coflBn,  he  caused  the  funeral  rites 

What  did  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  do?  What  did  the  fall  of  Granada  terminate?— 
6  To  what  did  ihey  turn  their  attention?  During  this  period  what  took  place  ?— fi.  In 
I'jl?  who  succeeded  to  the  throne?  On  the  death  of  Maximilian,  what  did  Charles  do? 
'.Vhen  was  be  elected  emperor  ?  What  is  said  of  his  dominions  ?— 7.  What  is  said  of 
tlie  reign  of  Charles?  What  resolution  did  he  form  ?  WTiere  did  he  retire  ?  How  did 
be  close  his  eventful  life? 


250 


SPAIN. 


f 


to  be  performed,  and  after  the  ceremony  was  over  he  retired  to 
his  apartment  in  the  deepest  melancholj.  He  was  soon  after 
seizeii  with  a  violent  fever,  which  terminated  his  life  in  the  ftfty- 
eighth  year  of  his  age. 

8.  Philip  II.  succeeded  his  father  to  the  throne  of  Spain.  The 
most  important  events  of  his  reign  were  the  revolt  of  the  Low 
Countries,  which,  after  a  long  and  bloody  contest,  succeeded  in 
establishing  their  independence;  and  his  unsuccessful  invasion 
of  Englan(L  which  ill  conducted  measure  cost  him  the  ruin  of  hia 
numerous  fleet,  called  the  Invincible  »^rmada.  He  was  succeed- 
ed in  the  throne  by  his  son,  Philip  III.  The  subsequent  history 
of  Spain  affords  but  few  events  of  interest  or  importance,  until 
the  reign  of  Ferdinand  VII.,  who  wrested  the  sceptre  from  hia 


who  placed  his  brother  Joseph  upon  the  Spanish  throne.  The 
Spaniards  rose  in  opposition  to  this  tyrannical  measure,  and  had 
recourse  toJPngland  for  assistance;  by  their  united  efforts  the 
French  were  finally  expelled  from  the  peninsula,  A  D.  1813. 
Since  the  reign  o{  Philip  III.^  Spain  has  continued  *•  .  iminish  in 
power  and  importance,  and  at  present  only  holds  a  secondary 
rank  among  the  European  powers. 

9.  The  Inquisition,  (jonnected  with  the  history  of  Spain 
there  is  one  institution  that  claims  a  passing  notice,  namely,  the 
Inquisition.  This  institution  was  established  in  different  coun- 
tries of  Europe,  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  innovations 
in  the  established  religion  of  the  realm.  Its  origin  is  dated  as  far 
back  as  the  Council  of  Verona,  held  in  the  year  1184;  although 
it  was  not  legally  established  before  the  year  1233,  in  virtue  of 
the  bull  of  Gregory  IX.,  addressed  to  the  Provincial  of  Toulouse, 
and  the  superintendence  of  it  at  that  period  was  confided  to  the 
order  of  the  Dominicans,  about  twelve  years  after  the  death  of 
their  founder,  St.  Dominic.  But  it  was  only  in  (he  year  1484 
that  the  constitutional  rules  and  order  of  the  tribunal  were  drawn 
up  and  published  by  Cardinal  Torquemada,  in  conjunction  with 
the  king  of  Spain. 

10.  Towards  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century,  the  Albigenscsa 
seemed  to  threaten  the  peace  of  the  church  and  the  stability  of  the 
state,  and  for  the  security  of  both  it  was  deemed  expedient  to 
send  among  them  certain  ecclesiastical  commissioners,  to  inquire 
into  the  nature  of  their  errors,  and  to  endeavor  to  reclaim  them. 
These  commissioners  were  called  Inquisitors,  and  from  them  the 
institution  derived  its  name.  It  does  not  appear  that  the  early 
inquisitors  ever  made  use  of  any  ovher  arms  to  oppose  the  pro- 
gtess  of  heresy  than  those  of  prayer,  patience,  and  instruction, 

8-  VVho  succeeded  ?  What  were  the  most  important  events  of  his  reign?  By  whom 
was  he  succeeded  ?  "What  is  said  of  the  subsequent  history  of  Spain  ?  "What  did  the 
Spaniards  do?  Since  the  reign  of  Philip  III.  what  is  paid  of  Spain? — 9.  Foi  what  was 
this  institution  established  ?  What  is  said  of  its  origin  ?  What  took  place  in  14S4  ?— 
10.  What  is  said  of  the  Albigenses  ?  What  was  deemed  expedient?  What  wprt  the/ 
sailed  ?    What  does  not  appear  ? 


SPAIN. 


5261 


retired  to 

oon  after 

the  tifty- 

lin.  The 
the  Low 
ceeded  in 
[  invasion 
'uin  of  his 
\  succeed- 
nt  history 
nee,  until 
;  from  his 
,  however, 
vere  com- 
if  France, 
)ne.  The 
;,  and  had 
jflTorts*  the 
D.  1813. 
iminish  in 
secondary 

of  Spain 
imely,  the 
ent  cqun- 
inovations 
ited  as  far 

although 

virtue  of 
Toulouse, 
[led  to  the 

death  of 
^ear  1484 
ere  drawn 
ction  with 

llbigenscis 
\\\y  of  the 
)ectient  to 
to  inquire 
aim  them, 
them  the 
the  early 
ie  the  pro- 
istructioD, 

I?  By  whom 
"What  did  the 
'oi  what  was 
ce  in  1484?- 
mt  wprt  'he/ 


ind  while  it  remained  purely  an  ecclesiastical  tribunal,  no  coer- 
cive measures  were  ever  adopted.  ' 

11.  In  the  process  of  time  the  vanous  sovereigns  of  Euro|)e 
passed  severe  laws  against  all  those  who  promulgated  or  obsti- 
nately maintained  doctrines  contrary  to  those  established  in  their 
respective  dominions;  but  as  the  offences  in  those  cases  were 
always  of  a  religious  nature,  it  became  necessary  to  refer  the 
accused  to  ecclesiastical  judges.  ^  Hence  it  was  that  the  tribunal 
of  the  Inquiaition  was  adopted  in  different  countries,  when  it 
ceased  to  be  ecclesiastical,  and  became  a  civil  tribunal. 

12.  The  following  circumstances  led  to  its  establishment  in 
Spain.   Towards  the  end  of  the  fifteenth  century,  the  Mahometan 

Sower  in  that  country  was  destroyed  by  the  united  efforts  of  Fer- 
inand  and  Isabella;  the  Moors  were  expelled;  still  many  re- 
mained, and  those  so  mingled  with  the  Spanish  population,  that  it 
became  difficult  to  discriinmate  between  tnem.  Their  well  known 
hostility  to  the  government  and  aversion  to  Christianity  caused 
them  to  be  a  subject  of  continual  alarm.  To  augment  the  dan- 
ger, the  power  and  influence  of  the  Jews,  at  this  period,  in  Spain, 
became  exceedingly  great ;  they  finally  broke  out  into  open 
rebellion.  The  Cortes  now  demanded  that  severe  and  coercive 
measures  should  be  adopted  against  them ;  and  as  the  danger  in- 
creased, Ferdinand  conceived,  that,  in  order  to  save  Spain,  no- 
thing would  contribute  more  effectually  than  the  Inquisition. 
To  this  measure  Isabella  at  first  strongly  objected :  but  at  length 
she  was  induced  to  assent,  and  the  institution  was  accordingly 
introduced  about  the  year  1484. 

13.  The  tribunal  was  composed  of  one  supreme  head,  called 
the  Inquisitor  Generalf  who  was  either  an  archbishop  or  a  bishop ; 
and  of  eight  ecclesiastical  counsellors,  of  whom  six  were  alwa} . 
seculars,  and  two  regulars,  one  invariably  of  the  Dominican  order. 
The  inferior  inquisitors  possessed  no  power  to  do  anv  thing  with- 
out the  approbation  of  the  Inquisitor  General ;  neither  could  the 
latter  execute  any  measure  without  the  concurrence  of  supreme 
council.  The  duty  of  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition  was  simply 
to  letermine,  upon  the  clearest  evidence,  whether  the  individual 
arraigned  before  it  was  guilty  or  not  of  those  charges  declared 
capital  by  the  civil  law.  Jf  guilty,  the  sentence  was  given  accord- 
ingly. Beyond  this,  the  Inquisitors  had  nothing  wnatever  to  do 
with  the  accused,  who  was  then  left  to  the  secular  power,  to  be 
dealt  with  according  as  the  laws  of  the  state  had  oraained. 
The  ecclesiastics,  who  composed  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition, 
had  no  power  to  condemn  any  one  to  death,  and  on  no  occasion 
do  we  find  the  name  of  any  priest  inscribed  on  a  warrant  for  an 
execution. 

14.  The  Inquisition  could  not  be  introduced  into  any  country 
without  the  consent  of  the  government;  and  when  once  esta- 

11.  In  the  process  of  time  what  was  done  hy  the  sovereigns  of  Europe?  What  be- 
eame  necessary  ?  Hence  what  followed  ? — 12.  AVhat  circumstances  led  to  its  esta- 
bhshment  la  Spain?  What  did  the  Cortes  demand?  What  is  said  of  Isabella?— 
13.  Of  what  is  the  tribunal  composed?  What  is  said  of  the  inferior  inquisitors? 
What  was  the  duty  of  the  tribunal  ?  \Vhat  is  said  of  the  ecclesiastics  who  compossd 
the  tribunal? — ^14.  Whntis  said  of  the  Inquisition  T 


«Mra 


852 


PORTUGAL. 


blished,  it  was  generally  under  the  immediate  control  of  the 
sovereign.  The  king  alone  appointed  the  Inquisitor  General, 
who  in  nis  turn  nominated  <he  particular  inquisitors,  subject  to 
the  approbation  of  the  king.  In  different  countries  various  pun- 
ishments were  inflicted  on  those  declared  guilty  of  capital  ofiensee 
by  the  tribunal  of  the  Inquisition.  At  Rome  no  one  was  ever 
known  to  have  suffered  death  in  consequence  of  any  sentence 
coming  from  the  Inquisitorial  tribunal,  in  Spain  the  cruel  pun- 
ishment of  burning  to  death  was  the  usual  puuishment  inflicted 
on  those  who  obstinately  maintained  and  promulgated  erroneous 
doctrines,  or  adopted  tnem  again  after  having  renounced  them. 
The  goods  of  the  persons  thus  condemned  were  confiscated  to  the 
state.  The  other  punishments  were  less  severe,  and  consisted  in 
some  slight  penance  or  temporary  confinement.  If,  however,  the 
accused  recanted  what  was  thought  to  be  heterodox  opinions,  and 
gave  signs  of  repentance,  his  trial  immediately  ceased,  and  no 
punishment  was  inflicted.^ 


PORTUGAL. 

1.  The  history  of  Portugal  is  closely  united  with  that  of  Spain  j 
it  partook  of  all  the  vicissitudes  of  that  nation,  being  successively 
overrun  by  the  Romans,  Goths,  and  Moors.  About  flie  year  1094, 
Alphonso,  king  of  Castile,  bestowed  that  part  of  Portugal  which 
he  possessed,  with  his  daughter,  in  marriage,  on  Henry,  duke  of 
Burgundy,  who  had  rendered  him  important  services  during  his 
contest  with  the  Moors.  Henry  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Al- 
phonso, who  defeated  the  Moors  in  a  ffreat  battle  at  Orique, 
threw  off  the  Castilian  yoke,  and  assumed  the  title  of  king,  A.  D. 
1139. 

2.  The  reign  of  John  I.  is  distinguished  by  his  victories  over 
the  Castilians  and  Moors,  but  more  particularly  for  the  progress 
the  Portuguese  made  in  navigation.  During  the  reign  of  John  II., 
Bartholomew  Diaz  discovered  the  Cape  of  €rood  Hope ;  and  in  i 
a  few  years  after  this  event,  Vasco  de  Gama  doubled  that  Cape, 
and  was  the  first  navigator  that  accomplished  a  voyage  to  the 
Indies,  A.  D.  1497.  From  the  rei^n  of  John  I.,  down  to  the  year 
1580,  jforms  the  most  brilliant  period  of  Portuguese  history,  it  ia 
illustrated  by  several  important  discoveries,  and  also  by  tne  pro- 
duction of  several  men  oi  learning  and  genius. 

*  For  a  more  detailed  aoeonnt  of  this  institution,  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  ktirn 
on  the  Jnoutsition,  by  Count  de  Maistre,  iioin  wliich  these  few  remarks  have  heen 
thiefly  taken. 

Of  the  King?  'Wbat  is  said  of  the  punishiaents  in  difiereat  countries?  At,Bon«t 
.In  Spain  ?    What  was  done  with  the  goods  ?    If  tbs  accused  recaiUed,  what  was  dona  ? 

1.  What  IS  said  of  the  history  ?  About  the  year  1004,  what  took  plaee  ?  Wba  sue* 
seeded  Henry  ?  What  did  Alphenso  do  ?— 2.  For  what  is  the  raign  of  John  1. 4is|i|i' 
guished  ?    During  the  reign  of  Joha  U.,>wbat  waSidcoM? 


POLAND. 


253 


8.  In  1580,  Philip  II.  of  Spain,  talcing  atlvantage  of  the  weak- 
ness of  Portugal,  occasioned  W  the  extinction  of  the  male  line  of 
the  royal  family,  seized  upon  the  country,  and  united  it  to  his  do- 
minions ;  by  the  revolution  of  1640,  the  Spaniards  were  expelled, 
and  the  Duke  of  Braganza,  the  presumptive  heir,  was  raised  to 
the  throne,  under  the  title  of  John  IV.  In  1807,  Portugal  was 
invaded  by  the  French,  on  which  occasion  the  royal  family  re- 
moved to  Brazil,  where  they  remained  until  the  year  1820,  when 
he  again  returned  to  Lisbon,  leaving  Don  Pedro,  his  eldest  son, 
as  regent  of  that  country.  In  1823,  Brazil  renounced  its  allegi- 
ance to  Portugal,  was  declared  an  independent  empire,  under 
Don  Pedro,  who  assumed  the  title  of  emperor.  On  the  death  ' 
John  VI.,  the  throne  of  Portugal  became  vacant ;  Pedro,  emperw 
of  Brazil,  resigned  his  claim  to  the  crown  in  fa  or  of  his  daugh- 
ter Donna  Maria  da  Gloria,  appointing  his  sister  Isabella  regent 
during  the  infancy  of  the  young  queen;  ^  it  Don  Miguel,  a 
younger  brother  of  Pedro,  usurped  the  throne. 


POLAND. 

1.  The  history  of  Poland  exhibits  but  few  important  iveiits,  until 
near  the  early  part  of  the  fifteenth  century,  when  the  throne  was 
occupied  by  Cassimer  III.,  surnamed  the  Great.  This  illustrious 
prince  founded  the  University  of  Cracow,  patronized  learning, 
encouraged  industry  and  commerce:  he  also  furnished  the  nation 
with  a  new  code  of  written  laws.  Under  the  reign  of  Segismund 
I.,  who  was  a  great  and  accomplished  sovereign,  Poland  attained 
to  the  meridian  of  her  greatness.  But  of  all  the  sovereigns  who 
swayed  the  Polisli  scepter,  none  have  been  more  distinguished 
than  John  Sobieski,  who  succeeded  to  the  throne  in  1674.  He  was 
elected,  not  from  an;^  hereditary  right,  but  on  account  of  his  vir- 
tues and  eminent  military  talents.  He  maintained  a  successful 
war  against  the  Turks,  and  immortaliz.^  his  name  by  obliging 
them  to  raise  the  siege  of  Vienna.  He  Jlv- .*;  in  1696,  leaving  th« 
country  prosperous  and  happy. 

2.  Frederick  AugusluSt  elector  of  Saxony,  was  chosen  to  suc- 
ceed Sobieski,  after  an  interregnum  of  twelve  months.  Shortly 
after  his  accession,^  he  declared  war  against  Charles  XII.,  king 
of  Sweden;  but  being  defeated,  he  was  dethroned,  and  through 
the  influence  of  Charles,  at  the  Diet  of  V^arsaw,  Stanislaus  was 
elected  to  the  throne  in  his  place ;  but  after  the  defeat  of  the  Sv/e- 
dish  monarch  at  the  battle  oiPultowOt  Augustus  was  again  restored 

3.  In  1580,  what  did  Philip  11.  do?  In  1640  what  was  done?  In  1807,  by  whom 
was  Portugal  invaded  ?  WTiat  did  the  royal  family  do  ?  In  1823,  what  did  Brazil  do  ? 
In  whose  favor  did  Pedro  resign  his  claim  ?    What  folio  wed  ? 

1.  What  doe  the  history  of  Poland  exhibit?  What  did  this  prince  do?  What  is 
said  of  Sobieski?  Why  was  he  elected?  What  did  he  maintain ?~2.  Who  wa« 
chosen  to  succeed  him  ?  What  did  he  declare  ?  ^Vhat  was  the  result  ?  What  hap- 
pen«<.l  after  the  defeat  of  the  Swedish  monarch  at  the  battle  of  Pultowa? 

22 


1864 


FOLAMD. 


m 


to  the  throne.    The  reign  of  his  son  Frederick  Augustus  11.  was 
(generally  tranouil.  ^ 

3.  In  1763^  Sianislaua  Augustus  was  elected  king  of  Poland, 
through  the  influence  of  Catharine,  empress  of  Russia.  Civil 
commotions  soon  distracted  the  kingdom ;  the  malcontents  were 
encouraged  by  the  surrounding  powers,  who  secretly  increased 
the  factions  and  difficulties  in  which  the  state  was  involved,  in 
order  that  they  might  the  more  eficctually  accomplish  its  ruin.  In 
1772  was  perpetrated  one  of  tiie  most  unjust  and  tyrannical  acts 
recorded  in  history,  namely,  the  dismemberment  of  Poland,  by 
Russia,  Prussia,  and  Austria.  These  three  powers  taking  ad- 
vantage of  the  disorder  and  weakness  of  the  kingdom,  agreed  to 
divide  Poland  between  them. 

4.  In  the  first  division,  Frederick  seized  upon  Polish  Prussia, 
and  a  part  of  great  Poland )  Catharine  received  Polish  Livonia 
and  a  part  of  Lithuania :  while  Galicia  and  Lodomeria,  fell  to  the 
share  of  the  emperor  of  Austria.  After  an  ineifectual  struggle, 
unhappy  Poland  was  obliged  to  submit  to  this  dismemberment, 
and  to  sanction,  by  a  legislative  act,  the  injustice  that  these 
powers  had  Committed  against  her.  In  1791,  a  revolution  took 
place  in  Poland:  a  new  constitution  was  formed,  in  which  the 
crown,  which  had  hitherto  been  elective,  was  declared  hereditary, 
a  measure  which  met  the  entire  approbation  of  the  people. 

5.  The  empress  of  Russia^  displeased  with  the  new  constitution, 
because  it  opposed  her  ambitious  views,  ordered  her  troops  to  in- 
vade the  Polish  dominions.  The  Poles  flew  to  arms  in  defence 
of  the  rights  and  liberties  of  their  country.  They  chose  for  their 
general  the  brave  and  patriotic  Kosciusko,  who  had  borne  a  dis- 
tinguished part  in  the  war  of  the  revolution  in  the  United  States. 

For  some  time  they  withstood  the  united  forces  of  their  ene- 
mies ;  but  at  length,  overpowered  by  numbers,  they  were  defeated, 
and  the  gallant  Kosciusko  was  taken  prisoner.  Warsaw  wa» 
taken  ana  sacked  bv  Suwarrvw  the  Russian  general,  and  nine 
thousand  Poles  perisned  in  the  defence  of  their  capital.  A  new  di- 
vision was  now  agreed  on  between  Russia,  Prussia,  and  Austrii, 
which  included  a  considerable  part  of  the  remaining  portion  of 
the  Polish  territory,  A.  D.  1793. 

6.  Stanislaus,  the  last  of  the  Polish  monarchs,  worn  out  with 
&se  and  infirmity,  was  compelled  to  resign  his  crown  at  Grondo, 
where  he  died  in  captivity,  during  the  year  1795.  This  event 
broke  the  spirit  of  the  Poles ;  a  final  division  followed,  by  which 
the  rapacious  powers  seized  upon  the  remaining  parts  of  the 
country.  Thus  ill-fated  Poland,  by  acts  of  the  vilest  tvranny,  has 
been  I'otted  out  from  the  list  of  nations.  During  the  reign  of 
Nicholas,  the  present  emperor,  an  ineffectual  struggle,  was  made 
by  the  Poles  to  regain  the  liberty  of  their  countrv.  Thouffh  over- 
powered by  the  numbers  of  the  Russian  army,  they  failed  in  this 

3.  In  1763,  who  was  elected  ?  What  followed  ?  In  177Q,  what  waa  perpetrated  ?— 
4.  How  were  the  divisions  made  7  What  was  Poland  obiioed  to  do  ?  In  1791,  what 
took  place  t—5.  What  is  said  of  the  empress  of  Ruania  ?  Of  the  Poles  t  Whom  Aid  they 
ehoose  for  their  general  ?  What  is  said  of  Warsaw  ?  What  wan  now  agreed  on  1 
—9.  What  is  said  of  Stanislaus  ?  What  followed  ?  During  ttie  reign  of  NiolKilas  whM 
WM  made  T     What  did  thair  Dourage  prova  ? 


RUSSIA. 


256 


struggle;  still  the  courage  and  valor  displayed  by  the  patiiots, 
proved  to  the  world  that  the  spirit  of  their  freedom  only  slumbers 
and  awaits  a  favorable  opportunity  to  arise  from  that  slumber  and 
shake  oft'  the  fetters  that  bind  it. 


»  RUSSIA. 

1.  The  early  history  of  Russia,  which  is  greatly  involved  in 
obscurity,  is  marked  bv  few  events  of  imnortance.  In  the  fif- 
teenth century,  John  JJasilowitz  recoverctl  the  country  from  the 
dominion  of  the  Tartars,  and  united  a  ^reat  part  of  it  into  one 
monarchy.  But  civilization  made  but  little  proj^ress  in  Russia, 
until  the  reign  of  Peter  the  Great,  who  ascended  the  throne  in 
1089,  and  assumed  the  title  of  emperor.  To  this  illustrious  mon- 
arch Russia  is  indebted  for  all  her  present  greatness.  His  youth 
was  spent  in  dissipation,  and  his  education  was  much  neglected  $ 
but  on  ascending  the  throne,  he  displayed  talents  and  abilities 
that  have  ranked  him  among  the  greatest  of  the  sovereigns  of 
Europe. 

2.  Peter's  first  military  expedition  was  against  the  Turks, 
whom  he  signally  defeated,  and  returning  to  Moscow  after  the 
capture  of  Azof,  ne  caused  the  first  medals  to  be  struck  that  were 
ever  seen  in  Russia.  In  order  to  improve  and  polish  the  manners 
of  his  court,  he  sent  a  number  of  his  young  nobility  to  travel,  and 
to  acauire  a  knowledge  of  foreign  countries.  After  this  he  re- 
solved to  go  himself  and  visit  the  various  states  of  Europe,  in 
order  to  profit  by  his  own  personal  experience  and  observations. 
In  the  capacity  of  a  private,  in  the  attendance  of  one  of  the  no- 
bles of  his  court,  he  travelled  through  Germany  to  Holland.  At 
Amsterdam  he  engaged  himself  as  a  workman  in  the  dock-yard, 
under  the  name  of  Peter  Michaelqff.  From  Holland  he  passed 
into  England,  where  he  was  similarly  employed,  and  where  he 
gained  still  higher  improvement.  At  the  end  of  sixteen  months, 
he  returned  to  his  own  dominions,  carrying  with  him  the  fruit  of 
his  experience,  which  he  successfully  employed  for  the  benefit  of 
his  suDJects. 

3.  In  1711,  Peter  married  Catharine,  a  young  and  beautiful 
girl  J  the  daughter  of  a  peasant  of  Ringen,  a  small  village  in  Li- 
vonia. At  this  period,  Charles  XII.,  king  of  Sweden,  the  most 
renowned  warrior  of  his  age,  who  had  astonished  all  Europe  by 
the  brilliancy  of  his  conquests,  invaded  Russia  at  the  head  of  a 
powerful  army.  Without  the  loss  of  time,  Peter  hastened  to  op- 
pose his  progress.    They  met  in  the  famous  battle  of  Pultotva,  in 

1.  What  is  Raid  of  tho  early  history?  In  the  fifteenth  century  ?  What  is  snid  of  ci- 
vilixation?  How  was  his  youth  spent?— 2.  Wliat  was  his  firet  military  expedition? 
To  improve  the  manners  of  his  couit,  what  did  he  do?  After  this,  what  dul  he  resolve? 
How  did  he  travel?  Where  was  he  employed?  When  did  he  return  to  his  own  do- 
■  minions  ?— .3.  Whom  did  I'eter  marry  ?  What  is  said  of  Charles  XII.  ?  Where  did  ihoy 
meet  T 


256 


RUSSU. 


which  the  Swedish  monarch  was  signally  defeated,  with  the  losi 
of  nine  thousand  of  his  army  killed,  and  fourteen  thousand  taken 
prisoners.  The  other  principal  events  of  his  reign  were  the  de- 
struction of  the  Sterliti/es,  a  body  of  troops  resembling  the  Turkish 
Janizaries  j  the  buildmg  of  the  city  of  St.  PetersBurff,  and  the 
institution  of  a  numerous  and  powerful  army.  He  died  in  1725, 
not  without  some  suspicions  of  being  poisoned  by  the  empress. 

4.  Peter,  as  a  sovereign,  was  unquestionably  great;  but  as  a 
man,  he  possessed  many  qualities  that  degraded  his  private  cha- 
racter :  he  is  said  to  nave  been  cruel,  passionate,  and  given  to 
intemperance. 

The  empress,  having  ascended  the  throne  under  the  title  of 
Catharine  I.,  was  succeeded,  after  a  prosperous  reign  of  two 
years,  by  Peter  II.,  grandson  of  Peter  I.  After  a  short  and 
peaceful  reign,  he  left  the  throne  to  his  niece,  Anne,  Duchess  of 
Courland.  ^  Her  reign  was  prosperous,  and  added  to  the  strength 
of  the  empire.  Her  generals  gained  several  important  victories 
over  the  Turks,  and  conquered  several  towns  in  Crim  Tartary. 
On  her  deatli,  John,  an  infant  only  a  few  months  old,  succeeded 
to  the  throne ;  but,  by  a  sudden  revolution,  the  young  prince  was 
deposed,  and  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Peter  the  Great,  was  pro- 
claimed empress. 

5.  Her  reign  was  more  brilliant  than  any  of  her  predecessors, 
with  the  exception  of  her  father.  She  was  a  princess  possessed 
of  eminent  abilities  and  political  talents.    Her  army  was»  com - 

Eletely  victorious  over  the  Swedes,  and  her  alliance  was  courted 
y  Great  Britain. 

Elizabeth  was  succeeded  by  her  nephew,  Peter  III.,  a  weak 
and  indolent  prince.  He  had  married  Catharine  of  Anhalt,  a 
German  princess,  who  having  discovered  that  it  was  his  intention 
to  confine  her  for  life,  and  to  marry  a  lady  of  his  court,  entered 
into  a  conspiracy  with  her  favorite.  Count  of  Orloff,  against  lier 
husband,  who  was  accordingly  deposed,  and  afterwards  assas- 
sinated. 

^  6.  Catharine,  was  immediately  proclaimed  empress,  under  the 
title  of  Catharine  II.  Her  reign  was  the  most  magnificent  in  the 
history  of  Russia.  She  introduced  elegance  and  refinement  into 
her  empire  ;  encouraged  the  arts  and  manufactures ;  enlarged  her 
dominions,  by  extending  her  conquests  over  Poland,  Crimea,  and 
other  territories.  As  an  empress,  she  possessed  extraordinary 
talents  for  goveriniient ;  but  her  total  disregard  for  justice  in  her 
conduct  towards  defenceless  Poland,  has  stamped  an  indelible 
stain  upon  her  public  character,  while  her  private  life  was  a  dis- 
grace to  her  sex.  She  was  succeeded  by  ner  son  Pmil,  whose 
short  and  tyrannical  reign  was  terminated  by  assassination, 
A.  D.  1801. 
7.  Alexander  I.,  his  eldest  son,  who  now  succeeded  to  the 

What  were  the  other  principal  events  of  his  reign  ?  When  did  he  die  ? — 4.  What  iB 
iaid  of  Peter  ?  By  whom  was  the  empress  succeeded  ?  To  whom  did  he  leave  the 
throne?  What  was  her  reign?  To  whom  did  she  leave  the  throne  ?  What  revolu- 
tion took  place  ? — 5.  What  is  said  of  her  reign  ?  By  whom  was  slie  succeeded  ?  AVhom 
did  he  marry  ?  What  is  related  of  her  ? — 6.  What  was  Catharine  proclaimed?  What 
didslicdo?  Wli It  did  she  possess ?  By  whom  was  sho  succeeded? — 7,  Who  next 
succeeded  to  the  throve? 


PRUSSIA. 


25T 


the  loss 
nd  taken 
i  the  de- 
i  Turkish 
,  and  the 

in  1725, 
npress. 

but  as  a 
irate  cha- 

given  to 

le  title  of 
n  of  two 
short  and 
uchess  of 
;  strength 
:  victories 

Tartary. 
iucceeded 
»rince  was 

was  pro- 

iecessors, 
possessed 
was»com- 
s  courted 

.,  a  weak 
^nhalt,  a 
intention 
,  entered 
Tainst  her 
rds  assas- 

under  the 
ent  in  the 
mcnt  into 
arged  her 
imen,  and 
aordinary 
ice  in  her 
indelible 
was  a  dis- 
ml,  whose 
ssinatioD) 

ed  to  the 

4.  Whalis 
he  leave  the 
V  hut  revolu- 
ded?  Whom 
med?  What 
r.  Who  next 


throne,  was  a  wise  and  popular  sovereign.  During  his  reign,  the 
power  of  Russia  was  extended,  and  pubfic  improvement  promoted. 
Alexander,  alarmed  at  the  progress  of  Napoleon,  joined  with 
Austria  against  him.  But  after  many  sanguinary  battles,  the  Rus- 
sian monarch  was  compelled  to  sign  the  peficeof  Tilsit.  In  1812, 
upon  the  refusal  of  Alexander  to  concur  in  the  scheme  of  the 
Emperor  of  France,  for  excluding  the  British  commerce  from  the 
continent  of  Europe,  Napoleon  invaded  Russia  at  the  head  of  a 
powerful  army.  At  Borodino,  near  Moscow,  one  of  the  most 
terrible  battles  was  fought  recorded  in  history.  When  the  French 
emperor  made  his  disastrous  retreat  from  Moscow,  Alexander 
pursued  the  enemy  bevond  the  limits  of  his  empire,  and  entered 
Paris  with  the  other  allied  sovereigns,  where  Napoleon  was  de- 
throned. 

8.  Alexander  died  in  1825,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  brother, 
Nicholas  I.,  whose  reign  has  been  distinguished  by  the  successful 
termination  of  a  w^ar  carried  on  against  the  Turks  and  Persians. 
His  character  has  been  deeply  stained  by  his  cruelty  and  tyranni- 
cal measures  towards  the  Poles. 


PRUSSIA. 


1 .  Little  is  known  of  the  early  history  of  this  country.  It 
was  inhabited  by  a  rude  and  barbarous  race,  called  the  Boruaai, 
and  denominated  Brussia  or  PorussiaATom.  which  the  present 
name  is  derived.  In  1594,  Prussia  and  Brandenburg  were  Ukiited 
into  one  government,  b>  a  matrimonial  alliance  between  John 
Sigismond,  Elector  of  Brandenburg,  and  Anne,  the  daughter  of 
Jlloert,  Duke  of  Prussia.  On  the  death  of  Sigismond,  in  1619, 
his  son,  the  elector,  Georjje  William,  succeeded  to  the  govern- 
ment. During  his  administration,  the  electorate  suffered  the 
severest  calamities,  occasioned  by  the  Thirty  Vears^  fVar,  which 
grew  out  of  the  religious  controversies  which  at  that  time  dis- 
tracted the  continent  of  Europe. 

2.  On  the  death  of  George,  in  1640,  his  son,  Frederick  Wil- 
liam, succeeded  to  his  dominions.  By  a  wise  and  well  regulated 
policy,  he  succeeded  in  removing  the  disorders  into  which  the 
country  had  fallen,  in  consequence  of  the  wars  that  continued  to 
rage  during  the  reign  of  his  father,  and  at  his  death  he  left  the 
electorate  in  a  prosperous  condition.  He  was  succeeded  by 
Frederick  I.,  who  assumed  the  title  of  king  in  1701 ;  as  previous 
to  this  period  the  country  was  styled  the  Electorate  of  Branden- 
burg, and  the  ruler  the  Elector. 

In  1812,  what  took  place  ?  At  Borodino,  what  took  place  ?  When  the  emperor  made 
his  retreat,  what  did  Alexander  do  ?— 8.  When  did  he  die,  and  by  whom  succeeded  T 
By  what  is  his  character  stained? 


BHSume  T 


2a» 


258 


PRUSSIA. 


Frederick  was  remarkable  for  his  economy  and  frugality,  and 
even  denied  himself  the  ordinary  comforts  of  life ;  in  his  manners 
he  was  rude  and  harsh,  and  treated  his  children  with  a  degree  of 
severity  borderinff  on  brfitality. 

3.  Frederick  II.,  styled  the  Great,  who  succeeded  to  the  throne 
in  1740,  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  greatest  warriors  of  modern 
times.  Shortly  after  his  accession,  he  revived  his  claim  to  the 
duchy  of  Silesia,  invader'  the  country,  and  defeated  the  Austrians 
in  the  great  battle  of  Moiwitz.  After  the  conquest  of  Silesia,  he 
turned  his  victorious  arn(i&  against  Saxony.  Having  alarmed  all 
Europe  by  the  rapidity  of  Ws  conquests,  a  defensive  alliance  was 
formed  against  him  by  France,  Russia,  and  Austria.  A  great 
and  sanguinary  contest  ensued,  called  the  Seven  Years*  TFar, 
during  which  Frederick  maintained  his  ground  against  his  power- 
ful enemies,  until  peace  was  restored  bv  me  treaty  of  Hubertsberg. 

4.  Frederick  was  remarkable  for  the  severe  discipline  which 
he  maintained  in  his  army.  On  one  occasion,  while  in  sight  of 
the  enemy,  he  gave  orders  that  all  the  lights  in  the  camp  should 
be  put  out  at^  certain  hour,  under  the  penalty  of  death.  It  hap- 
pened as  he  went  round  the  camp  to  see  if  his  order  was  obeyed, 
that  he  perceived  the  glimmering  of  a  light  proceeding  from  the 
tent  of  one  of  his  officers.  As  the  king  entered  the  tent,  the 
officer,  who  was  In  the  act  of  folding  a  letter,  immediately  arose 
and  threw  himself  at  the  feet  of  Fredtirick,  and  implored  hj»  for- 
giveness tor  having  disobeyed  his  order,  stating  at  the  same  time 
that  he  had  been  writing  a  few  lines  to  his  wite,  and  on  that  ac- 
count had  retained  the  light  for  a  few  moments  over  the  time 
appointed  for  extinguishing  it.  The  king,  with  a  stern  counte- 
nance, ordered  him  to  add  a  few  words  more  to. the  letter  he  had 

just  concluded,  and  to  inform  his  wife  that  he  would  be  shot  on 
the  following  day;  this  rigorous  sentence  was  accordingly 
executed. 

5.  In  the  latter  part  of  his  reign,  Frederick  applied  himself  to 
the  internal  improvement  of  his  kingdom ;  he  built  several  towns, 
and  gave  encouragement  to  agriculture,  manufactures,  and  com- 
merce. He  was  tond  of  literature,  and  possessed  some  merits  as 
an  author.  In  religion,  he  was  a  skeptic,  and  made  Voltaire  an 
intimate  companion.  The  part  he  acted  in  the  dismemberment 
of  Poland  has  proved  him  destitute  of  every  pi  'nciple  of  justice  or 
humanity. 

6.  He  died  in  1786,  at  the  advanced  age  of  seventy -four  years, 
and  was  succeeded  by  Frederick  William  II.,  a  prince  more  ad- 
dicted to  pleasure  than  to  the  affairs  of  government.  After  a  short 
and  unimportant  reign,  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son,  Frederick 
William  III.,  in  1797.  Frederick  suffered  a  memorable  defeat 
in  his  contest  with  the  French,  under  Napoleon,  at  the  battle  of 
Jena;  and  at  the  peace  of  Tilsit  he  was  deprived  of  nearly  half 

What  is  said  of  Frederick  ?— 3.  What  is  said  of  Frederick  II.  ?  On  his  accession, 
•what  did  he  do  T  "What  was  formed  against  him  ?  What  ensued? — 4.  For  what  wag 
Frederick  remarkable  ?  On  one  occasion,  what  orders  did  he  mve  ?  Relate  what 
Iblluwed.— 5.  In  the  latter  part  of  his  reiffii,  to  what  did  he  apply  himself?  What  wai 
be  in  religion,  and  who  was  his  companion  ?— 6.  When  did  be  die  ?  Who  succeeded 
via  1707  f    What  defeat  d.d  he  suffer  ?    In  1812,  what  did  th«  rruiiian  monarch  do  T 


GERMANY. 


259 


ity,  and 
maniiers 
egree  of 

le  throne 

modern 
n  to  the 
tustrians 
ilesia,  he 
rmed  all 
ince  was 

A  great 
rs'  War, 
IS  power- 
ertsberg. 
le  which 

sight  of 
ip  should 
It  hap- 
i obeyed, 
from  the 
tent,  the 
ely  arose 
d  liis  for- 
ame  time 
I  that  ac- 

the  time 
[  counte- 
sr  he  had 
e  shot  on 

ordingly 

imself  to 
al  towns, 
ind  corn- 
merits  as 
dtaire  an 
nberment 
justice  or 

mr  years, 
more  ad- 
er  a  short 

rederick 
le  defeat 

battle  of 
arly  half 

accession, 
what  wa* 

Elelate  what 
What  wai 
succeeded 

larch  do  T 


of  his  dominions.  In  1812,  the  Prussian  monarch  joined  the 
coalition  against  France,  and  his  army,  under  Blucher,  at  the 
famous  battle  of  Waterloo,  turned  the  fortune  of  the  day  against 
the  Emperor  Napoleon.  By  the  treaty  of  Vienna,  he  gained  a 
considerable  accession  of  territory.  Nothing  of  importance  has, 
since  that  period,  transpired  in  Prussia.  Of  late  years,  Frederick 
has  bestowed  much  of  his  at'tention  towards  promoting  the  arts  of 
peace,  and  the  intellectual  improvement  of  his  people. 


GERMANY. 


1.  Our  knowledge  of  the  primitive  inhabitants  of  Germany, 
who  were  most  probably  of  Celtic  origin,  is  very  limited,  until 
the  period  of  the  Roman  conquests  in  that  country.  At  the  time 
when  Julius  Caesar  invaded  the  country,  Germany  seems  to  have 
been  divided  into  a  number  of  independent  principalities  j  but  the 
inhabitants  frequently  united  for  their  mutual  defence,  and  the 
many  bloody  battles  they  fought  before  they  sunk  under  the  power 
of  the  invaders,  established  their  reputation  for  bravery.  On  the 
decline  of  the  Western  Empire  of  the  Romans,  Germany  fell 
under  the  dominion  of  the  Franks,  and  remained  in  their  posses- 
sion until  Charlemagne  extended  his  power  over  the  whole 
country. 

2.  In  the  year  843,  the  Empire  of  the  West  was  'Hvided  into 
three  monarchies,  France,  Germany,  and  Italy ;  anu  about  the 
year  887,  the  imperial  dignity  was  transferred  entirely  to  Ger- 
many, which,  in  the  history  of  Europe,  is  called,  by  way  of  dis- 
tinction, the  Empire^  ind  the  subjects,  the  Imperialists.  After 
the  death  of  Louis  III.,  in  912,  the  empire  became  strictly  elective, 
although,  during'  the  hereditary  succession,  the  consent  of  the 
bishops  and  nobdity  had  always  been  asked.  Conrad  was  the  first 
elected  to  the  vacant  throne,  and  after  a  reign  of  seven  years, 
Henry  /.,  surnamed  the  Fowler,  was  raised  to  the  imperial  dig- 
nity. Henry  possessed  great  abilities,  and  introduced  good  order 
into  his  dominions ;  he  uuilt  and  embellished  several  cities,  re- 
duced and  conciliated  many  of  the  revolted  lords,  subdued  the 
Hungarians,  Danes,  Bohemians,  &c.,  and  added  Lorraine  to  his 
empire. 

3.  His  son,  Otho  I.,  was  elected  emperor  in  936.  He  possessed 
all  the  abilities  of  his  father,  and  pursued  a  similar  system  of 
policy.  In  961,  he  invaded  Italv,  at  the  solicitation  of  the  Italian 
states,  during  their  contest  with  Berenger.  Otho  defeated  Be- 
renger  and  Adalbert,  caused  himself  to  oe  crowned  at  Milan  as 
Emperor  of  the  Romans.  He  died  in  972,  after  an  active  reign 
of  thirty  years.    Otho  II.  succeeded  his  father  in  973,  during 

1.  What  is  our  '-novledge  of  the  inhabitants?  In  the  time  of  Julius  Coisar,  how 
were  they  divided  ?  On  the  decline  of  the  Western  Empire,  what  was  the  fate  of  tha 
Germans  ?— 2.  In  843,  what  took  place  ?  And  in  887  ?  And  in  012  ?  What  is  said  ot 
Henry  I.  ?— 3.  Who  was  next  elected  7  lu  001,  what  did  he  do  ?  When  did  he  die  T 
Who  succeeded  ? 


n. 


wo 


GEBMANY. 


whose  reign  nothinff  of  importance  occurred.  The  reigns  of  his 
successors,  Otho  III.,  Hf^nry  II.,  Conrad  II.,  and  Henry  III., 
are  marked  by  few  striking  events.  Towards  the  <;lose  of  the 
reign  of  Henry  II.,  usually  called  St.  Henry,  the  pious  monarch 
wished  to  renounce  all  earthly  grandeur,  and  applie-^  t^^  Richf'rd, 
abbot  of  St.  "^'isnnes,  in  T^orraine,  for  admission  into  tlie  irsmtVA- 
tery.  The  abbot  receivkd  him,  but  immediately  cosumy  n:lc;1  him, 
in  virtue  of  a  vow  of  ob-dience,  to  reassume  the  rove;  inent  'if 
the  empire,  for  tho  honor  of  God  and  the  pfood  oi  his  people,  to 
which  the  monarch  humbly,  though  reIuctai)'Jv,  su-i  irfiitt?'., 

4.  Henry  IV.,  surnameii  the  Great,  succeeded  to  the  throne  in 
1056,  a^  the  early  age  of  bix  years,  His  rei^n  is  ct  •■efly  distin- 
guished by  his  contests  with  ijie  popi." ,  the  particulars  of  which 
may  be  seen  under  the  head  of  Italy.  The  latter  part  of  his  life 
was  imbittered  by  the  unnatural  rebellion  *^f  his  own  son,  who 
openly  revolted^  and  obliged  him  to  abdi  :ate  the  crown.  The  de- 
thr(»ned  monarch  was  removed  to  Liege,  wliire  h?  shortly  -'ter 
died,  a  prey  *<>  exce&Uve  grief,  A.  D.  H06,  .iftiu-  a  reign  of  ^>.ty 
yeai-5  du  rui  which  he  had  beou  present  in  pixty-tivo  Littles,  in 
most  of  wh*/  U  he  was  victorious.  His  exploits,  nia  bravery,  and 
talents,  have  janlad  him  among  the  greatest  sovereigns  of  Ger- 
many. 

5.  NothinjiT  of  mport.  nee  occurred  in  the  history  of  Germany 
during"  tlse  rcigsis  or  several  succeeding  emperors.  The  reign  of 
Frederick  1.,  surnamed  Barbarossa,  on  account  m  his  red  beard, 
was  chiefly  signalized  by  an  expedition  to  the  Holy  Land,  during 
which  he  was  drowned  in  the  nver  Cydnus,  in  Cilitia.  After  the 
reign  of  Conrad  IV.,  a  period  of  near  twenty  yeary  of  contention 
and  conf;ision  followed,  called  the  Great  Interregnr.m;  the  dis- 
oi'der  was  terminated  by  the  election  of  Rodo^hus,  count  of 
Hapsburg,  in  Switzerland,  to  the  imperial  throne,  A.  D.  1S;64. 
The  new  emperor  found  the  country  in  a  state  of  anarchv  and 
confusion,  but  by  his  wise  and  prudent  measures,  he  succeeded  in 
restoring  order;  his  reign  was  distinguished  by  many  acts  of 
virtue  and  justice.  H".  left  one  son,  from  whom  the  present  house 
of  Austria  is  descended,  who  afterwards  succeeded  to  the  throne, 
under  the  title  of  Albert  I.,  in  1298. 

6.  In  the  reign  of  this  prince,  the  Swiss  revolted ;  at  first  only 
a  few  of  the  cantons  combined  to  assert  their  freedom,  and  a 
small  army  of  thirteen  hundred  Swiss  defeated  an  immense 
host  of  Austrians,  in  the  pass  of  Margate,  in  1315.  The  rest  of 
the  cantons  by  degrees  joined  the  revolt,  and  with  invincible  per- 
severance, after  sixty  sanguinary  battles  with  their  enemies,  they 
effected  their  independence.  1  his  event  was  chiefly  effected  by 
the  patriotism  of  the  famous  William  Tell,  who  was  instrumental 
in  producing  this  revolution,  and  in  laying  the  foundation  of  his 
country's  freedom.    [^See  his  Life  in  Biography.] 

What  is  related  of  Henry  IT.?— 4.  Who  succeeded  in  1056  ?  For  what  ia  his  reign 
distinguished  ?  What  was  the  latter  part  of  his  life  ?  When  did  he  die  ?— 5.  For  wiiat 
was  the  reign  of  Frederick  (.  signalized?  What  happened  atter  the  reign  of  Conrad 
IV.  ?  How  was  the  disorder  terminated?  What  is  said  of  the  new  emperor  ?  What 
did  he  leave  ? — 6.  What  took  place  in  the  reign  of  the  prince  ?  Where  was  t)ie  Au»- 
f rian  army  defeated  T    By  whom  was  this  event  effected  ?  - 


GERMANY. 


261 


sror?  What 
as  tlie  Au»- 


7.  The  reigns  of  the  eight  succeeding  emperors  present  few 
events  of  imnortance.  'I'he  reign  of  Henry  Vll.,  uo»vever,  was 
memorable  for  the  miseries  under  which  Germany  groaned  during 
that  period  ;  a  raging  pestilence  and  famine  depopulated  the  towns 
and  desolated  the  provinces.  The  rich  sought  an  asylum  in  other 
countries,  while  the  poor  perished  for  the  want  of  assistance. 
Wolves  and  other  beasts  of  prey,  impelled  by  hunger,  quitted  the 
forest,  and  rushing  into  the  towns,  devoured  the  famished  inhabit- 
ants 5  cataracts  of  water,  bursting  from  the  mountains,  swept 
trees  and  houses  before  them  with  violent  impetuosity,  while  the 
earth  was  convulsed  by  frequent  shocks,  which  seemed  to  agitate 
it  to  the  very  centre 

8.  Frederick  III.  succeeded  to  the  throne  in  1440.  His  family 
became  the  most  powerful  in  Germany,  by  the  marriage  of-  his 
son  with  Mary,  the  heiress  of  Burgundy  and  the  Netherlands. 
He  was  succeeded  by  his  ^on,  Maximilian  I.,  a  prince  possessed 
of  considerable  abilities.  He  established  peace  among  the  Ger- 
man states,  and  freed  the  country  from  the  disorders  occasioned 
by  the  feudal  system.  Maximilian  was  succeeded,  in  1519,  by 
his  grandson,  Charles  V.,  tne  most  powerful  sovereign  of  his  age. 
His  long  reign,  which  continued  for  nearly  forty  years,  was  almost 
one  series  or  warfare,  chiefly  with  his  great  rival,  Francis  I.,  of 
France.  During  this  contest,  in  1527,  Charles  took  Rome,  which, 
for  nine  months,  was  given  up  to  plunder.  A  few  years  after  this 
event,  he  took  the  city  of  Tunis,  and  liberated  twenty-two  thou- 
sand Christian  slaves.  A  few  years  before  his  death,  he  resigned 
the  crown  of  Spain  to  his  son,  Philip  II.,  and  leaving  the  throne 
of  Germany  to  his  brother  Ferdinand,  he  retired  to  the  monastery 
of  at.  Justin,  in  Spain ;  here  in  this  peaceful  retreat,  the  greatest 
monarch  of  the  a^e  ended  his  days.  The  Beformation,  which  be- 
gan to  make  considerable  progress  in  Germany,  is  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  events  in  the  history  of  that  empire.  It  was  first  com- 
menced by  Martin  Luther^  an  Augustine  friar,  who  was  then 
professor  of  divinity  at  Wittenberg,  about  the  year  1517.  [^For 
particulars,  see  Christian  Church."] 

G.  The  reigns  of  the  successors  of  Ferdinand,  Maximilian  II. 
and  Rodolphus  II.,  were  generally  peaceful  and  prosperous.  The 
reigns  of  Ferdinand  II.  and  Ferdinand  III.  were  signalized  by 
the  Thirty  Years''  War,  which  commenced  in  the  year  1618,  and 
was  terminated  by  tRe  peace  of  Westphalia,  in  1648.  This  cele- 
brated war  had  its  origin  in  the  religious  dissensions  of  the  six- 
teenth century ;  on  the  one  side  was  the  Protestant  confederacy, 
styled  the  Evangelical  Union,  and  on  the  other,  the  Catholic 
League,  The  final  result  of  the  contest  was  the  equal  establish- 
ment of  the  Protestant  and  Catholic  religions. 

10.  By  the  death  of  Charles  VI.^  in  1740,  the  male  line  of  the 
house  of  Hapsburg  became  extinct  j  his  eldest  daughter,  the  cele- 

7.  For  what  is  the  reign  of  Henry  VII.  memorable  ?  What  is  said  of  the  rich  ?  Of 
wolves  ?  Of  cataracts  of  water  ? — 8.  Who  succeeded  to  the  throne?  By  whom  was 
Maximilian  succeeded?  What  is  said  of  his  reign  ?  What  cities  did  he  take?  Before 
his  death,  what  did  he  do?  What  is  one  of  the  most  remarltable  events  in  the  history 
of  this  empire  ? — 9.  By  what  were  the  reigns  of  Ferdinand  the  first  and  second  sig- 
nalized ?   in  what  had  this  war  its  origin  ?    What  was  on  the  one  side  ?  On  the  0th«i  1 


262 


SWEDKtt 


brated  Maria  TTieresa,  succeeded  to  his  dominions.  Her  title, 
however,  was  disputed  by  Charles,  the  Elector  of  Bavarian  this 
circumstance  gave  rise  to  the  contest  styled  the  war  of  the  .^m«- 
trian  Succession,  which  was  terminated  by  the  peace  of  Aix-lar 
Chapelle,  in  1748,  when  the  claim  of  Maria  Theresa  was  acknow- 
ledged, and  her  husband, /Vancis^j/*  Lorraine,  was  invested  with 
the  imperial  dignity.  The  empress  was  disting^uished  for  her 
heroism,  eminent  talpnts,  and  aflfability.  She  built  various  hos- 
pitals, and  encouraged  commerce  and  science. 

11.  Maria  Theresa  was  succeeded  by  her  son,  Joseph  11. ,  in 
the  year  1765.  The  reign  of  this  prince  was  signalized  by  his 
war  with  the  Turks,  during  which  he  died,  and  was  succeeded  by 
his  brother,  Leopold  II.,  who,  after  a  short  reign  of  two  years, 
left  the  throne  to  Francis  II.  Germany,  during  the  French  Re- 
volution, became  the  theatre  of  mosi:  of  the  wars  carried  on  at 
that  period.  In  1804,  Francis  caused  himself  to  be  proclaimed 
hereditary  emperor  of  Austria,  and  t^vo  years  subsequent  to  this 
event,  he  was  compelled  by  NapoleoU;  the  Emperor  of  France,  to 
resign  the  title  of  Emperor  of  Grermany,  and  absolve  the  German 
states  from'*1:heir  allegiance.  Thus  enJcd  the  German  Empire, 
after  it  had  continued  from  the  commencemeiit  of  me  Western 
Empire,  under  Charlemagne,  a  period  of  one  thousand  and  six 
years.  On  the  return  of  Napoleon  from  Elba,  Austria  joined  the 
fifth  coalition  against  him,  and  after  the  second  dethronement  of 
the  emperor,  a  new  union  was  formed  by  the  German  states,  called 
the  Germanic  Confederation.  It  was  subsequently  signed  at 
Vienna,  and  the  several  states  were  reinstated  by  Austriji,  in 
nearly  their  former  possessions. 


SWEDEN. 


1 .  The  early  historj^  of  Sweden  is  obscure  and  unimportant.  To- 
gether with  Norway,  it  formed  a  part  of  ancient  Scandinavia,  and 
was  first  inhabited  by  the  Cimbri,  a  race  of  Jierraan  origin.  In 
the  latter  part  of  the  fourteenth  century,  Sweden,  Denmark,  and 
Norway  were  united  into  one  kingdom  by  Mrtrgaret  of  Sweden, 
who  has  been  styled  the  Semirumis  of  the  North.  Durino-  the 
reign  of  Christian  II.,  king  of  Denmark,  a  revolution  took  place, 
by  which'  the  Swedes  were  delivered  from  the  Danish  yoke,  ana 
Uustavus  Vasa,  a  descendant  of  the  ancient  kings,  was  raised 

10.  On  the  death  of  Charles  VI.,  who  succeeded  ?  By  whom  was  her  title  succeeded  T 
To  what  did  this  give  rise  T  Wliat  is  said  of  the  empress  ? — 11.  By  whom  was  Maria 
succeeded?  By  what  was  his  reign  signalized?  By  whom  was  he  succeeded  ?  To 
whom  did  Leopold  leave  the  throne  ?  In  1804,  what  did  Francis  do?  What  was  ho 
compelled  to  do  by  Napoleon?  How  long  had  the  German  Emp.re  lasted?  After  tho 
second  dethronement  of  the  emperor,  what  was  formed  ? 

1.  What  is  said  of  the  early  history?    In  tho  fourteenth  century,  what  was  done 
Buring  the  reign  of  Christian,  what  took  place  ? 


SWEDEN. 


268 


t  was  done 


to  the  throne  of  Sweden.    He  was  an  able  sovereign,  and  admi- 
nistered the  government  with  advantage  to  his  subjects. 

2.  Gustavus  ^ilolphtis,  one  of  the  greatest  of  the  Swedish  mo- 
narchs,  succeeded  to  the  throne  in  1611.  He  was  eminent  as  a 
statesman,  and  is  ranked  among  the  greatest  generals  of  his  age. 
He  was  successful  in  his  war  against  Denmark,  Russia,  and  Po- 
land. In  a  war  with  the  Imperialists,  he  defeated  them  in  the 
battle  ot'  Leipsic  in  1632;  and  again  in  that  of  Lutzen,  in  which 
he  lost  his  life.  He  was  succeeded  bv  his  daughter  VhristianOf 
who  governed  Sweden  with  much  i>i  uilence  and  wisdom  until  the 
year  1654,  when  she  resigned  her  crown  to  her  cousin  Charles 
Gtistavus,  left  her  country,  and  devoted  the  remainder  of  her 
days  in  the  pursuit  of  science  and  literature,  first  at  Paris,  and 
finally  at  Rome,  where  she  died,  having  previously  embraced  the 
Catholic  religion. 

3.  Charles  All.  ascended  the  throne  of  Sweden  in  1697,  at  the 
age  of  fifteen  vears.  Shortly  after  his  accession,  he  found  his 
kingdom  attacked  in  three  different  quarters,  by  Russia,  Den- 
mark, and  Poland.  With  a  courage  and  resolution  not  to  be 
expected  from  a  youth  of  seventeen,  Charles  successively  took 
the  field  against  these  powers,  and  signally  defeated  their  forces. 
One  of  the  most  memorable  victories  recorded  in  history  he 
obtained  at  Varna,  where,  with  only  eight  thousand  men,  he 
defeated  the  Russian  army  of  eighty  thousand,  of  whom  thirty 
thousani'.  were  taken  prisoners. 

4.  Having  reduced  Courland  and  Lithuania,  he  entered  Poland 
and  took  Warsaw  and  Cracow.  A  negotiation  having  been  pro- 
posed on  the  part  of  Russia,  Charles  abruptly  replied  that  he 
would  treat  at  Moscow,  then  the  capital  of  the  Russian  empire. 
Accordingly,  in  the  niidst  of  a  severe  winter  he  invaded  Russia, 
and  advanced  with  his  army  as  far  as  Pultowa,  where  he  was 
met  bv  his  great  rival  Peter  the  Great.  A  tremendous  battle 
ensuea,  in  which  the  Swedish  monarch  suffered  a  most  disastrous 
defeat.  After  this  Charles  fled  with  the  remainder  of  his  forces 
into  Turkey,  where  he  displayed  the  conduct  of  a  maniac  rather 
than  that  oi  a  wise  and  prudent  prince.  Being  ordered  to  leave 
Turkey  he  refused  to  comply,  and  proceeded  to  fortify  his  camp. 
With  only  three  thousand  men  he  defended  himself  some  time 
against  twenty  thousand  Turks,  and  only  yielded  when  he  was 
taken  by  the  arm  and  led  forcibly  to  thetent  of  the  Bashaw. 

5.  Having  at  length  returned  from  Turkey,  he  resolved  upon 
the  conquest  of  Norway.^  Accordinffly,  at  the  head  of  his  armv, 
he  invaded  that  country  in  the  month  of  October,  and  with  eign- 
teen  thousand  men  laid  siege  to  Frederickshalle.  On  the  11th 
of  December,  as  he  visited  the  trenches  for  the  purpose  of  encou- 
raging and  animating  his  men,  he  stood  with  his  arm  restinig  upon 

fi.  What  is  mid  of  GtfStaTiw?  If^ero  did  he  lose  his  life?  By  tvliiMi  was  he  stc- 
Ceeded?  Ih  1«33,  what  did  she  do?— 3.  Who  ascended  the  throne  in  1007?  After  his 
accession,  what  did  he  find?  What  nienioral>le  victory  did  he  obtain? — 4.  Raving 
reduced  Courland,  what  did  he  do?  When  did  he  invade  Russia?  Where,  and  by 
whom  Was  he  met  ?  After  this,  where  did  Charles  retire  ?  Being'  ordered  to  leave 
Turkey,  what  did  he  do?— 5.  Wliat  did  he  resolve  ?  At  what  season  did  he  invade  iSbm 
country?    On  the  11th  of  December,  what  did  he  do? 


S64 


DENMABK; 


the  parapet,  while  the  enemy  poured  a  sfjovver  of  balls  upon  the 
spot  where  he  stood.  In  this  exposed  situation  he  reuiained  for 
some  time,  apparently  unconscious  of  his  danger;  at  length  he  was 
struck  by  a  cannon  ball  in  the  temple,  and  fell  v/ith  a  groan  against 
the  parapet.  While  in  the  act  of  falling,  he  grasped  with  his 
right  hand  the  hilt  of  his  sword  as  if  to  avenge  the  blow,  a  fact 
which  forcibly  displayed  the  characteristic  of  his  mind. 

6.  On  the  death  of  Charles,  in  1718,  Sweden  enjoyed  compara- 
tive repose  under  the  reign  of  his  sister  Ulrica,  and  also  uader 
that  ot  her  husband  the  prince  of  Hesse,  to  whom  she  resigned 
her  crown.  On  his  death,  Adolphus  Frederick  was  elected  to  the 
throne.  His  reign  was  somewhat  disturbed  by  the  tactions  of  the 
senate.  In  177 1»  Gustavus  III.  having  succeeded  to  the  throne:, 
deprived  the  senate  of  their  powir  and  rendered  himself  absolute: 
he  made,  however,  a  moderate  use  of  his  power,. and  the  rest  or 
his  reign  was  passed  in  tranquillity;  he  was  assassinated  while 
attendmg  a  masquerade  ball  in  1793. 

7.  Adolphtis  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Gustavus  IF.,  under 
the  regency  of  the  Duke  of  Sudermania.  After  a  weak  and 
extravagant  reign  he  was  dethroned,  and  the  crown  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  Duke  of  Sudermania,  who  assumed  the  title  of 
Charles  XIII.,  A.  D.  1809.  But  the  king  having  no  children, 
Bernadotte,  a  favorite  general  of  Napoleon,  was,  through  the  em- 
peror's influence,  declared  Crown  Prince,  and  obtained  the  right 
of  succession,  and  on  the  death  of  Charles  quietly  succeeded  to 
the  throne,  A.  D.  1818.  He  is  regarded  as  a  wise  prince,  anxious 
to  promote  the  happiness  of  his  subjects.  Previous  to  the  acces- 
sion of  Bernadotte,  Norway  was  taken  from  Denmark  and  an- 
nexed to  Sweden. 


i 


DENMARK. 

1.  The  history  of  Denmark  begins  to  emerge  from  obscurity 
during  the  reign  of  Wcddemar  /.,  who  obtained  the  throne  in 
1157,  after  ten  vears' contest  with  his  competitor.  He  laid  the 
foundation  of  the  city  o(  Dantzic  and  subdued  the  Courlanders. 
In  1387,  Queen  Margaret,  a  woman  of  extraordinary  ability, 
ascended  the  Danish  throne.  She  united  Sweden^  Norway,  ami 
Denmark  in  one  kingdom,  and  governed  them  with  mucn  pru  • 
dence  and  wisdom.  In  1448,  Christian,  count  of  Aldenberg, 
from  whom  the  present  royal  family  are  descended,  succeeded  to 
the  throne. 

2c  The  government  was  orig-inally  elective,  and  continued  so 
until  the  year  1600,  during  tht  reign  of  Frederick  III.,  when,  by 

In  tho  act  of  falling,  what  did  he  do  ?— 0.  On  the  death  of  Charles,  what  is  said  of 
Sweden?  In  1771,  who  succeeded?  Of  what'did  he  deprive  the  senate?  How  did 
he  die  ? — ^7.  To  whom  was  the  trown  transferred  ?  llirounrii  the  emperor's  influence, 
who  was  declared  Crown  Prince,  and  when  did  he  ascem   the  throne  ? 

1.  When  does  the  history  of  Denmark  begin  to  emerge  from  obscurity?  In  1387, 
who  auceaded  die  throne  ?  In  1448,  who  succeeded  ?— 2.  ^yhal  is  said  of  the  goveru- 
ment? 


NETHERLANDS  AND  HOLLAND. 


265 


the  voice  of  the  people,  it  iS  changed  into  a  hereditary  and  ab 
solute  monarchy.  During  the  reign  of  Frederick  IV.,  Denmark 
waged  a  successful  war  against  Charles  XII.  of  Sweden,  which 
terminated  shortly  after  the  death  of  that  monarch,  by  the  peace 
of  Stockholm.  During  the  reign  of  Christian  VI.  and  Frederick 
v.,  the  kinjgdom  remained  in  a  peaceful  and  prosperous  condi- 
tion. Christian  VII.,  a  weak  and  dissolute  prince,  having  as- 
cended the  throne  in  1766,  married  Caroline  Matilda,  »i»ter  to 
George  III.  of  England.  This  unfortunate  princess  having  been 
accused  of  harboring  hostile  designs  against  the  government,  in 
conjunction  with  counts  Brandt  and  S/ruensee,  was  arrested  and 
sent  to  the  castle  of  Bronenburg,  with  her  infant  daughter.  The 
two  unfortunate  noblemen  were  immediately  executed ;  Matilda, 
however,  was  removed  to  Zell  in  Hanover,  where  she  died  at  the 
age  of  twenty-three  years. 

3.  Frederick  VI.  succeeded  his  father  to  the  throne  in  1808. 
During  the  first  year  of  his  reign,  at  a  time  when  the  country  was 
at  peace,  the  British  fleet  under  Ijord  Cathcart  and  Mmiral 
Gambier,  bombarded  the  city  of  Copenhagen  under  the  pretense 
that  information  had  been  received  that  Denmark  intended  to 
throw  itself  in  favor  of  France.  The  Danish  fleet,  consisting  of 
eighteen  ships  of  the  line  and  sixteen  frigates,  were  destroyed  by 
the  British. 


NETHERLANDS  AND  HOLLAND. 

1.  The  territoiies  comprising  the  Netherlands  and  Holland 
formerly  embraced  a  great  part  of  ancient  Batavia.  At  an  early 
period  of  their  history  they  were  divided  into  various  small  states, 
and  governed  by  counts  or  earls.  They  were  united  to  Germany 
subsequent  to  the  reign  of  Charlemagne,  but  regained  their  inde- 
pendence in  the  tenth  century.  In  1443  they  became  subject  to 
Burgundy,  at  which  time  they  began  to  excite  the  attention  of 
Europe  for  their  extensive  manufactures  and  commerce.  They 
were  again  transferred  to  the  house  of  Austria  by  the  emperor 
Maximilian. 

2.  In  1555  they  were  resigned  by  Charles  V.  to  lii.  son  Philip 
II.  of  Spain,  from  whom  thev  revolted  and  establish >ed  their  inde- 

{»endence,  under  the  title  of  the  Seven  United  i'i  evinces  of  Hol- 
and.  Spain  still  retained  possession  of  several  smaller  provinces 
until  the  peace  of  Utrecht,  in  1713,  when  they  were  ceded  to 
Austria.  In  1795  the  United  Provinces  were  overrun  and  con- 
quered by  the  French,  on  which  occasion  the  Stadtholder  and  hi» 

-•  ^-^Mthejeign  of  Frederick  IV.,  what  is  said  of  Denmark?  What  is  said  of  Chris- 
tian  vn  ?  What  is  related  of  this  tmfortanate  princess  ?—{).  When  did  Frederick  VL 
succeed?    During  his  reign  what  took  place? 

1.  What  did  these  territories  formerly  comprise?    When  were  they  united  to  the 
f  *riS>^"  empire  ?    In  1443,  what  took  place  ?— 2.  In  1655,  to  whom  were  they  resigned  t 
I    ,;r^°^'  \'  said  of  them?    Into  what  wore  they  erected  by  the  congress  of  Vien- 
na ?    What  IS  he  styled  ? 


266 


ITALY. 


family  fled  for  protection  to  England.  After  remainir. .  Tor  fi-aM 
time  united  to  the  French  empire,  they  were  erected,  by  'iit  con- 
gress of  Vienna,  into  a  kingdom,  under  the  government  of  the 
Frince  of  Orange,  who  is  styled  the  king  of  the  Netherlands  and 
Duke  of  Luxemburg. 


ITALY. 

1.  After  the  downfall  of  the  Roman  empire  of  the  West,  in 
476,  the  Heruli  overran  Italy  and  conquered  the  country.  But 
their  kingdom  was  of  short  duration.  After  the  short  space  of 
thirteen  years,  Theodoric^  the  king  of  the  Ostrogoths,  or  Eastern 
Goths,  invaded  Italy,  defeated  and  slew  Odoacer^  the  king  of  the 
Heruli,  and  usurped  his  dominions,  A.  D.  493. 

Theodoric,  commonly  called  the  Great,  fixed  his  residence  at 
Ravenna ;  he  was  an  Arian  in  principle,  but  tolerated  his  Catho' 
lie  subjects^  his  administration  of  the  government  showed  him 
to  have  been  a  prince  of  great  abilities.  He  died  after  a  reign  of 
thirty-three  years. 

2.  Italy  was  wrested  from  the  power  of  the  Goths  about  the 
middle  of  the  sixth  century,  by  Belisarius  and  Narses,  the  gene- 
rals of  Justinian,  and  again  annexed  to  the  empire  of  Constanti- 
nople. It  next  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Lombards.  Alboinus, 
the  Lombard  king,  invaded  Italy,  and  was  proclaimed  king  of 
the  country  about  the  year  569.  Their  sovereignty  in  Italy 
lasted  for  r.bout  two  hundred  and  six  years,  under  the  reigns  of 
twenty-two  successive  kings.  «. 

3.  About  the  year  T74,  Deaiderous,  or  Didier,  king  of  the 
Lombards,  tnok  liavenna,  and  carried  his  victorious  arms  to  the 
walls  of  Rome.  In  this  emergency.  Pope  Stephen  sent  to  implore 
assistance  from  Constantine,  the^  Greek  emperor,  in  whose  name 
the  government  of  Rome  was  still  exercised.  But  the  emperor 
was  at  that  time  too  much  engaged  in  religious  disputes,  to  think 
of  sending  his  troops  against  the  Lombards.  In  this  extremity, 
the  Romans  embraced  the  last  resource  which  was  lefl;  them,  that 
of  calling  to  their  assistance  Pepin,  the  monarch  of  France.  P^pin 
readily  accepted  the  invitation;  but  before  any  act  of  hostility, 
deputies  were  sent  to  Astolphus,  the  king  of  the  Lombards,  to  re- 
quest that  he  yrould  renounce  bis  ambitious  views.  The  fierce 
Lombard  only  answered  the  deputies  with  threats  and  insults. 

4.  Pepin  immediately  crossed  the  Alps  and  marched  his  army 
into  Italy,  defeated  the  Lombards,  and  compelled  them  to  con- 
clude a  treaty  of  peace  on  terms  offered  by  the  conqueror.  Scarce- 
ly had  the  French  king  departed,  when  the  perfidious  Lombard 

1.  AVhen  and  by  whom  was  Italy  conquered  ?  What  did  Theodoric  do?  Where 
did  he  fix  his  residence  ?  What  was  he  ? — 2.  By  whom  was  Italy  wrested  firom  the 
Goths  ?  Into  whose  hands  did  it  next  fall  ?  Who  invaded  the  country  ?  How  long 
did  their  kingdom  last?— 3.  In  774,  wb^t  took  place  ?  What  did  Pope  Stephen  T  What 
is  said  of  the  emperor  ?  'Whom  did  tht  Romans  now  call  to  their  asaistance  t  Whit 
was  done  first  7— 4.  What  did  Pepin  immediately  do  t  ' 


I;    f 
lit 

11 


ITALY. 


267 


'rtt  con- 
rtt  of  thf 
and  8  and 


West,  in 
try.  But 
space  of 
r  Eastern 
ing  of  the 

idence  at 
lis  Catho- 
)wed  him 
a  reign  of 

about  the 
the  gene- 
3onstanti- 
Alboinus, 
^  king  of 
in  Italy 
reigns  oi 


»g 


„  of  the 
■ms  to  the 
;o  implore 
kose  name 
emperor 
,  to  think 
ctremity, 
hem,  that 
ce.  P^pin 
hostility, 
ds,  to  re- 
he  fierce 
insults, 
his  army 
to  con- 
Scarce- 
Lombard 


m 


do?  Where 
ted  from  the 
?  How  long 
■)hen  ?  What 
ncet   What 


I'jcommeiiced  hostilities,  and  laid  siege  to  Rome.  Pope  Stephen 
h\d  recourse  aeain  to  his  roval  protector,  and  Pepin  again  crossed 
t^.e  Alps,  and  obliged  Astoiphus  to  accede  to  a  second  and  more 
humiliating  treaty.  The  French  monarch,  before  he  returned  to 
his  own  dominions,  made  a  solemn  grant  of  his  conquered  terri- 
tories in  Italy  to  Pope  Stephen,  and  his  successors  in  the  pontifical 
chair,  thus  raising  the  head  of  the  Christian  church  to  the  dignity 
of  a  temporal  sovereign,  A.  D.755.  The  territories  thus  bestowed, 
were  called  the  Ecclesiastical  Stfites,  and  have,  to  the  present 
time,  composed  the  temporal  dominion  of  the  popes.  This  grant 
was  afterwards  confirmed  by  Charlemagne,  the  successor  ot  Pe- 
pin, who  completely  destroyed  the  Lombard  kingdom  in  Italy, 
after  it  had  lasted  for  two  hundred  and  six  years,  A.  D.  774. 

5.  The  principal  states  into  which  Italy  is  divided,  are  Venice, 
Florence,  Naples,  Sicily,  the  Ecclesiastical  States,  Parma,  and  a 
few  others.  The  republic  of  Venice  first  grew  into  notice  during 
the  ninth  century.  The  Venetians  were  for  a  considerabfe 
time  the  most  commercial  people  of  Europe.  Ilormce  became  a 
republic  in  the  thirteenth  century,  and  maintained  its  indepen- 
dence for  upwards  of  two  hundred  years.  Genoa  became  a  repub- 
lic in  953,  and  was  Ion?  distinguished  for  its  commerce.  The 
little  republic  of  Sun  Marino  is  distinguished  for  its  great  anti- 
quity, and  for  the  purity  of  its  republican  principles.  It  is  under 
tne  immediate  protection  of  the  nope,  and  occupies  a  tract  of  only 
forty  square  miles,  with  a  population  of  seven  thousand  inhabit- 
ants: it  has  retained  its  independence  for  more  than  thirteen 
hundred  years,  and  so  jealous  of  its  liberties,  that  the  laws  require 
the  magistrates  to  be  semi-annually  elected. 

6.  During  the  pontificate  of  Gregory  VJI.,  a  serious  altercation 
took  place  between  the  pope  and  Henry  IV.,  emperor  of  Germa- 
ny. It  seems  that  it  had  been  the  custom  in  various  countries, 
for  the  emperors  to  put  the  newly  elected  bishops  and  abbots  in 
possession  of  their  benefices,  by  giving  them  the  ring  and  the 
crosier,  the  symbols  of  their  pastoral  authority.  But  as  this 
ceremonj^,  called  investiture,  seemed  to  apply  the  conferring  of 
spiritual  jurisdiction  by  temporal  princes,  it  was  considered  as  an 
encroachment  on  the  rights  of  the  church.  The  emperor,  Hen- 
ry, however,  besides  exercising  this  privilege,  carried  on  a  shame- 
ful traffic  in  ecclesiastical  dignities,  bestowing  them  noton  the  most 
worthy,  but  on  those  who  offered  him  the  largest  sums  of  money. 
Against  these  abuses.  Pope  Gregory  loudly  declaimed  ;  but  his 
entreaties  and  expostulations  were  disregarded.  Henry,  instead 
of  reforming  his  conduct,  convened  an  assembly  at  \Vorms,  in 
which,  with  the  aid  of  a  body  of  schismatical  associates,  he  pre- 
sumed to  pass  sentence  of  deposition  against  the  pontiff',  A.  D. 
1076. 

After  his  departure,  what  was  done  by  the  I/Ombarda?  What  did  Pepin  acain  do 
Before  his  return,  what  grant  did  he  make  ?  What  are  these  territories  called  ?  Wha 
was  done  by  Charlemagne? — 5.  What  are  the  principal  states  of  Italy  ?  What  is  said 
of  the  Venetians?  Of  Florence?  Of  Genoa?  For  what  is  San  Marino  distinguished  ? 
Under  w^hose  protection  ?  How  long  has  it  maintained  its  independence  ?  6.  During 
the  pontificate  of  Gregory  II.  what  took  place?  AVhat  had  been  a  custom  in  various 
countries?  What  was  this  ceremony  called ?  What  was  done  at  the  assembly  at 
Worms  ? 


268 


ITALY. 


7.  Upon  receiving  intelligence  of  this  outrageous  a.cU  Gregory 
proceeaed  to  put  into  execution  the  fullest  extent  of  his  power. 
With  the  advice  of  a  numerous  council,  taking  into  consideration 
the  obduracy  of  Henry,  and  the  repeated  complaints  of  his  op- 
pressed subjects,  he  excommunicated  him, and  pronounced  the  mo- 
narch fallen  from  his  royal  dignity ;  and  at  the  same  time  declared 
the  Germans  no  longer  bound  by  their  former  oath  of  allegiance 
to  him.  Singular  as  this  power  may  appear,  which  Gregory  ex- 
ercised on  that  occasion,  still  it  was  admitted  by  his  contemt)G- 
raries,  that  such  power  lay  within  the  sphere  of  the  papal  juris- 
diction, and  it  was  supported  by  the  civil  and  common  jurispm- 
dence  of  that  period.  This  doctrine,  although  hostile  to  the  inde- 
pendence of  sovereigns,  was  often  supported  by  the  sovereigns 
tliemselves.  Thus,  when  Richard  L  of  England  was  detained  a 
prisoner  in  Germany,  his  mother  Eleanor  repeatedly  solicited  the 
pontiff  to  procure  his  liberation  by  the  exercise  of  that  authority 
which  he  possessed  over  temporal  princes.  Again  John^  (he  suc- 
cessor of  Richard,  invoked  the  aid  of  the  same  authority  to  re- 
cover Normandy  from  the  French  king.  At  what  particular  pe- 
riod the  popes  began  to  exercise  this  power,  does  not  appear; 
nor  is  it  exactly  certain  what  the  particular  circumstances  were 
which  gave  rise  to  it. 

8.  At  first  they  only  exercised  their  spiritual  censures  j  but  in 
an  age  when  all  ideas  of  justice  were  modelled  after  the  feudal 
jurisprudence,  it  was  soon  admitted  that  princes,  by  their  disobedi- 
ence to  the  spiritual  power  of  the  church,  had  violated  the  oath  of 
their  coronation,  and  become  traitors  to  God  j  and  as  such  they 
had  forfeited  their  kingdoms ;  and  in  the  case  of  Henry  IV.,  we 
hear  the  Germans  expressly  declare  that  they  had  sworn  fealty  to 
him  on  condition  that  he  should  reign  for  the  edification,  and 
not  for  the  destruction  of  the  church,  and  were  he  to  infringe  this 
duty,  they  would  think  themselves  no  lonffer  bound  by  their  oath 
of  allegiance  to  him.    (See  Schlegel,  Fhitos,  II.,  page  1B7.) 

To  pronounce  the  sentence  by  which  they  were  freed  from  the 
allegiance,  was  thought  to  belong  exclusivelv  to  the  sovereign 
pontiff,  who  was  regarded  as  the  head  of  the  church. 

9.  At  the  news  of  the  sentence  pronounced  by  Pope  Gregory 
VII.,  the  princes  of  Germany  assembled  in  order  to  appoint 
another  emperor  in  the  place  of  Henry.  The  distressed  monarch 
seeing  that  there  was  no  other  way  left  of  averting  the  storm  that 
he  had  occasioned,  than  by  becoming  reconciled  to  the  see  of 
Rome,  departed  for  Italy,  determined  to  effect  his  reconcilia- 
tion on  any  terms.  Gregory  had  left  Rome,  and  advanced  as  far 
as  Canosse,  on  his  way  to  Germany ;  here  Henry  met  him  in  a 
penitential  garb,  presented  himself  at  the  gates  of  the  castle,  and 
numbly  begged  to  be  admitted  into  the  presence  of  the  pontiff, 

7.  Upon  receiving  the  Intelligence,  to  what  did  Gregory  proceed  ?  With  the  advice 
of  a  numerous  council,  what  did  he  do  ?  What  is  said  of  this  power  ?  Of  this  doctrine  ? 
Give  some  instances  in  which  it  was  supported  by  sovereigns  themselves.  What 
does  not  appear  ? — 8.  In  an  age,  &c.,  what  was  soon  admitted  ?  In  the  case  of  Henry  IV. 
what  do  we  hear  ?  To  pronounce  this  sentence,  belonged  to  whom  ? — 9.  What  did  Ger- 
man princes  do?  What  is  saifl  of  the  distressed  monarch?  How  did  Henry  meet 
Gregory  ? 


li  ':i; 


ITALY. 


269 


',  Gregory 
kia  power, 
sideration 
>f  his  op- 
sd  the  mo- 
J  declared 
illegiance 
•egory  ex- 
lontempo- 
ipal  juris- 
i  jurispru- 
>  the  inde- 
lovereigns 
letained  a 
licited  the 
;  authority 
2,  the  suc- 
rity  to  re- 
icular  pe- 
>t  appear; 
nces  were 

es ;  but  in 

the  feudal 

f  disobedi- 

;he  oath  of 

such  they 

y  IV.,  we 

ft  fealty  to 

ition,  and 

nnge  this 

their  oath 

137.; 

1  from  the 

sovereign 

;  Gregory 
0  appoint 

monarch 
storm  that 
le  see  of 
econcilia- 
ced  as  far 

him  in  a 
astle,  and 
le  pontiff, 

ih  the  advice 
liis  doctrine  ? 
Ives.  What 
of  Henry  IV. 
hat  did  Ger- 
Heury  me«t 


acknowledging  his  ^uilt,  and  expressing  his  readiness  to  make 
all  the  satisfaction  m  his  power.  Gregory,  who  had  repeatedly 
experienced  the  insincerity  of  the  emperor,  kept  him  by  way  of 
trial,  in  suspense,  for  three  days;  on  tne  fourth  day  he  gave  him 
an  audience,  received  his  submission,  and  absolved  him  on  cer- 
tain conditions. 

10.  The  repentance  of  Henry  was  of  short  duration.  Having 
assembled  a  numerous  army,  he  refused  to  comply  with  the  terms 
to  which  he  had  subscribed,  and'  resumed  his  former  course  of 
violence  against  the  church  and  state.  At  length  the  German 
princes,  disgusted  with  the  perfidious  conduct  of  their  sovereign, 
proceeded  to  the  election  of  another  j  the  choice  fell  upon  JKu- 
dolph,  Duke  of  Suabia.  A  civil  war  ensued,  which~termmated  in 
the  death  of  Rudolph,  who  perished  in  a  battle  near  Mersburg, 
leaving  Henry  master  of  the  empire.  Elated  by  this  success,  the 
conqueror  -larched  into  Italy,  and  having  taken  Rome,  he  en- 
tered the  Lateran  palace,  and  caused  the  excommunicated  bishop 
of  Ravenna  to  be  declared  pope,  under  the  title  of  Clement  III.  In 
the  mean  time,  Gregory  had  retired  to  the  strong  castle  of  St.  An- 

f^elo,  where  he  remained  until  the  arrival  oi  Robert  Chiiscard,  the 
e^der  of  the  Normans,  who  obliged  Henry  to  retire  with  his  anti- 
pope.  The  lawful  pontiff  was  thus  left  master  of  the  city  j  but  as 
party  violence  rendered  it  unsafe  or  unpleasant  for  him  to  remain 
there,  he  removed  to  Mount  Cassino,  and  finally  to  Salerno, 
where  he  was  taken  dangerously  ill.  A  few  moments  before  his 
death,  he  uttered  these  words  :  "  I  have  loved  justice,  and  have 
hated  iniquity :  wherefore  I  die  in  a  strange  land  ;"  after  this  he 
calmly  expired,  on  the  twenty-fifthof  May,  A.  D.  1085. 

11.  In  131 1,  Henry  VII.,  Emperor  of  Germany,  invaded  Italy, 
and  caused  himself  to  be  crowned  king  of  Lombardv,  at  Milan. 
Italy  was  at  this  period  in  a  state  of  anarchy,  divided  oy  two  con- 
tending factions,  wliich  took  their  origin  during  the  civil  war  in 
Germany ;  the  X>ne  in  favor'of  the  emperor,  styled  the  Ghibellines, 
the  other  his  opponents,  called  the  Guelphs.  During  the  contest, 
the  pope,  finding  his  situation  at  Rome  unpfert^ant,  removed  the 
seat  ot  his  power  td  Avignon,  in  France.  In  1377,  the  Holy  See 
was  again  removed  back  to  Rome  by  Pope  Gregory  IX.  After 
his  death,  the  citizens  of  Avignon  and  Rome  contended  for  the 
freedom  of  election.  This  gave  rise  to,tl)iat  celebrated  contest  for 
the  pontifical  chair  called  the  Grmt  Ifclitm  of  the  West;  the 
affair  was  finally  settled  by  the  Council  of  Constans,  and  tran- 
quil Hty  restored  by  the  election  of  Martin  Colonna. 

12.  The  illustrious -family  9f  the  Medici,  at  this  period,  attained 
<to  a  highdegree  of  eminence  inij^rencijuunder  Cosmo  ae  Medici^ 

who  received  the  title  orGrarMT  Joiike-oi  Tuscany.    The  power 

">.      ■ 

How  long  wa«  he  kept  on  trial  T— 10.  VVTiat  was- the  repentance  of  Henry  ?  Having 
assembled  his  army,  what  did  he  do?  Whom  did  the  German  princes  choose  in  his 
place?  Whaterisued?  What  was  the  fate  ffi  IJudblph ?  What  did  Henry  now  do  ? 
Where  did  Gragory  retire  ?  Where  did  he  Wiijove?  What  words  did  he  utter  before 
his  death?— 1  J.  In  1311  what  took  place?  ^Vhat■wa6  (he  stale  of  Italy  at  this  period  ? 
During  the  contest,  where  did  the  popes  remove  ?  In  1377,  what  happened  ?  To  what 
dul  this  give  rise?— 13.  Wliat  ii  said  o'  the  fjunily  of  the  Medici  What  doci  their 
power  form  ? 

«8*  * 


^  \ 


f*« 


270 


TaaKEY. 


of  the  Medici,  which  continued  upwards  of  a  century,  forms  a 
brilliant  era  in  literature  and  the  liberal  arts  j  and  the  republic 
ejjoyed  a  high  degree  of  splendor  during  that  period.  Cosmo 
himself  was  a  liberal  patron  of  science,  and  employed  his  im- 
mense wealth  in  erecting  works  of  taste  and  literary  institutions. 
His  dwelling  at  Florence  exceeded  in  magnificence  any  palace  in 
Europe ;  yet  he  was  plain  and  unassuming  in  his  private  charac< 
ter.  Cosmo  II.,  who  succeeded  to  the  head  of  the  government  in 
1537,  encouraged  the  fine  arts,  and  is  said  to  have  been  the  most 
magnificent  patron  of  genius  since  the  days  of  Augustus. 

13.  The  subsequent  history  of  Italy  aflfords  few  events  of  im- 
portance until  the  period  of  the  French  revolution.  The  Italian 
states  shared  largely  of  the  convulsions  caused  by  the  event. 
The  French  overran  the  Ecclesiastical  States,  took  the  city  of 
Rome,  and  dragged  the  aged  pordffj  Pius  VI.,  captive  into 
France,  where  he  died,  in  1799.  The  kings  of  Naples  and  Sar- 
dinia were  likewise  driven  from  their  dominions.  In  1809, 
Napoleon  solicited  tlie  pope  to  close  his  harbors  against  British 
commerce,  and  become  a  party  in  the  war  against  Russia.  To 
these  measures  Pius  VII.  returned  a  positive  refusal,  saying  that 
"  being  the  father  of  all  Christian  nations,  he  could  not,  consist- 
ently with  that  character,  become  the  enemy  of  any  one." 

14.  The  emperor,  highly  incensed  at  this  courageous  reply, 
issued  a  decree  at  Vienna,  declaring  the  Ecclesiastical  State  an- 
nexed to  his  empire.  The  venerable  pontiff  was  immediately 
sent  into  captivity  and  exile,  having  previously  pronounced  the 
sentence  of  excomrnunication  against  the  emperor.  The  pope 
remained  in  captivity  for  about  five  years,  until  after  the  first 
dethronement  of  Napoleon,  in  1814,  when  he  again  returned  to 
Home. 


TURKEY. 


The  Turks  derive  their  origin  from  the  Huns,  who  inhabited 
-Grand  Tartary,  in  Asia.  At  the  commencement  of  the  eighth 
century,  we  find  them  issuing  from  their  obscure  retreat,  and 
settling  in  Pannonia  and  Asia-Minor.  At  first  their  dominions 
were  divided  into  various  small  states,  and  governed  by  persons 
called  Emirs.  Towards  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century,  0th- 
man  or  Ottoman,  who  assumed  the  title  of  Sultan,  succeeded  in* 
uniting  them  in  one  monarchy,  and  established  the  seat  of  his 
government  at  Prusa,  in  Bithynia. 

AVlint  w  '%  Cosmo  ?  ''Vhat  is  said  of  his  dwelling?  What  is  snid  of  Cosmo  II.  ?-- 
13.  What  did  the  French  do?  In  1900,  whnt  did  Napolsondo  ?  What  wns  the  answer 
of  Pius  VII.  ?— 14.  What  decree  did  the  emperor  issue  ?  What  was  the  fate  of  th« 
pontiflTT    When  did  he  return  from  captivity  ? 

1.  From  whom  do  the  Turks  derive  their  origin?  In  the  eighth  century,  what  do 
■.wo  find?    Towards  tlie  close  of  the  twelfth  century,  what  took  place  ? 


TURKEY. 


271 


2.  Previous  to  this  period,  the  Turks  or  Ottomans,  (so  called 
from  the  name  of  the  founder  of  their  monarchy,)  had  embraced 
the  religion  of  Mahomet,  which  they  retain  to  the  present  time. 
During^  the  reign  of  this  monarch,  they  extended  their  dominions 
to  the  Dorders  of  the  Greek  empire  j  and  during  the  reign  of  his 
successor  they  crossed  the  Hellespont  on  rafts,  took  (rallipoli, 
entered  Thrace,  and  thus  laid  the  foundation  of  their  empire  in 
Europe.  Bqjazet  1.  bad  formed  the  project  of  invading  Greece 
and  reducing  its  capital,  Constantinople,  but  was  obligeato  defer 
tlie  execution  of  his  design  in  order  to  defend  himselfagainst  the 
encroachments  of  the  celebrated  Tamerlane^  king  of  the  Usbec 
Tartars,  who  had  invaded  his  dominions.  The  two  mighty  chief- 
tains met  at  Angora,  where  was  fought  one  of  the  most  san- 
guinary battles  recorded  in  history.  The  united  combatants 
amounted  to  nearly  a  million  of  men,  of  whom  three  hundred 
thousand  were  left  dead  upon  the  field.  Bajazet  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  conqueror,  and  shortly  afterwards  destroyed  himself 
in  despair. 

3.  The  reign  of  Amurath  II.  was  distinguished  by  his  unsuccess- 
ful attempt  to  render  himself  master  of  the  Greek  capital,  and  his 
war  with  Poland.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Mahomet  II., 
surnamed  the  Great,  who  immediately  undertook  the  favorite 
object  of  his  predecessor,  namely,  the  reduction  of  the  capital  of 
the  Eastern  Empire.  After  some  short  delay  in  making  the 
necessary  preparations,  he  assailed  the  city  of  Constantinople 
both  by  sea  and  land.  The  indolent  inhabitants,  deeming  them- 
selves secure  beneath  the  shelter  of  those  walls,  which  lor  ages 
had  bid  defiance  to  every  assault,  made  but  a  feeble  preparation 
for  their  defense.  Constantine,  tne  last  of  the  Greek  emperors, 
alone  seemed  conscious  of  the  impending  danger,  and  began  to 
prepare,  with  prudence  and  vigor,  for  the  contest  that  was  to  de- 
cide the  fate  of  his  empire. 

4.  He  continued  night  and  day  with  >  troops,  to  aninirite 
them  by  his  presence,  and  to  encourage  diem  by  his  example. 
On  the  other  hand,  Mahomet,  by  the  promise  of  increased  pay 
and  the  spoils  of  the  city  in  case  of  victory,  stimulated  his  sol- 
diers to  redoubled  energy.  Both  ancient  and  modern  artillery 
were  brought  to  bear  during  this  rati,  ./rable  siege.  T!ie  impreg- 
nable walls  of  Constantinople  at  length  yieldeclto  the  combined 
force  of  the  battering-ram  and  the  cannon.  On  the  29th  of  May 
the  city  was  taken  by  an  assault  and  delivered  up  to  the  plunder 
of  the  victors.  Constantine  fell  gloriously  defontiing  his  country 
and  his  throne,  and  was  afterwards  found  buried  amidst  the  heaps 
of  the  slain. 

5.  The  great  church  of  St.  Sophia  was  i  imediately  converted 
into  a  ;;>osque,  andi  the  Turkish  crescent  elevated  upon  the  dome 

2.  Previous  to  this  period  what  had  the  Turks  embraced  ?  What  did  tliey  do  during 
the  reign  of  tliis  monarch  and  his  successor  ?  What  project  had  Bsija/.et  I.  formed? 
Wliere  did  tlie  two  chieftains  meet?  What  was  tlic  niinilier  of  the  ci/mhotants  and 
the  number  slain  ? — 3.  For  what  was  the  reign  of  Amurath  11,  distinguished  ?  By  whom 
was  he  succeeded  ?  What  did  he  do?  What  is  said  of  the  inhabitants?  Of  Constan 
line? — 4.  What  did  he  do?  How  did  Mahomet  stmuloie  his  soldiers?  On  the  *JOth 
of  May  what  look  place?  What  was  the  fate  of  Constantine  ? — Q.  Into  what  wus  th« 
church  of  S(.  ^phia  converted? 


272 


TURKEY. 


where  the  cross  had  for  ages  reigned.  A  crier  proclaimed  a 
public  invitation  to  prayer  m  the  name  of  God  and  his  prophet, 
and  Mahomet  II.  knelt  at  the  altar,  where  only  a  few  days  before 
the  ill-fated  Constantino,  the  last  of  the  Caesars,  had  received  the 
Christian  sacrament. 

6.  On  the  fall  of  Constantinople,  Mahomet  carried  his  victo- 
rious arms  over  all  Greece  and  Epirus.  But  death  put  an  end  lo 
his  career  of  conquest  in  1481.  His  successor,  Bqjazet  II.,  aftc? 
carrying  on  various  wars  against  the  Saracens,  Venetians,  Hun- 
garians, and  others,  was  compelled  to  abdicate  his  crown  to  his 
ungrateful  son,  by  whose  order  he  was  basely  murdered.  During 
the  reign  of  Selim  I.,  Syria  and  Egypt  were  conquered.  His 
successor,  Solyman  I^  surnamed  the  Magnificent,  was  the  most 
illiistrious  of  all  the  Turkish  sovereigns;  he  took  the  island  of 
Rhodes  from  the  knights  of  St.  John,  laid  siege  to  Vienna,  re- 
duced Bagdad,  established  his  dominion  over  the  whole  of  Assy- 
ria and  Mesopotamia,  and  passed  many  excellent  laws. 

7.  The  reigns  of  his  successors,  Selim  II.  and  Amurath  III., 
^>  ere  not  n^,arked  by  any  transaction  of  importance.  Mahomet 
lil.  commenced  his  reign  by  a  display  of  unparalleled  barbarity ; 
he  caused  nineteen  of  his  brothers  to  be  strangled,  and  ten  of  his 
father's  wives  to  be  drowned.  The  empire,  however,  continued 
to  flourish  except  in  the  naval  department.  Othman  II.  invaded 
Poland,  where  ne  suffered  a  most  signal  defeat,  with  the  loss  of 
eighty  thousand  men,  and  ended  his  life  by  assassination.  »^mu- 
rath  IV.  took  Bagdad,  and  caused  thirty  thousand  Persians  to  be 
slaughtered;  during  the  reign  of  Mahomet  IV.  Candia  fell  under 
the  Ottoman  power  after  sustaining  fifty-six  assaults,  in  which  the 
Turks  lost  one  hundred  and  eighteen  thousand  men.  Mahomet 
afterwards  besieged  Vienna  with  an  army  of  two  hundred  thou- 
sand, from  which  he  was  compelled  to  retire  in  disgrace,  through 
the  intrepidity  of  John  Sobieski,  king  of  Poland. 

8.  The  small  but  enterprising  and  martial  republic  of  Venice, 
for  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  checked  the  Ottoman  power. 
Since  the  reign  of  Achmet  III.,  who  was  deposed  in  1730,  the 
Turkish  power  has  been  on  the  decline.  The  reign  of  Mustapha 
III.  was  distinguished  by  a  ruinous  war  with  Russia,  which  con- 
tinued, with  but  little  intermission,  until  the  reign  of  Selim  III., 
in  1792,  when  it  was  terminated  by  making  important  conces- 
sions to  the  Russian  empire.  During  the  reign  of  Selim,  Buona- 
parte invaded  Egypt,  and  took  possession  of  Cairo  and  all  the 
Delta.  The  year  1821  was  distinguished  for  the  commencement 
of  the  Greek  revolution,  which  finally  resulted  in  the  emancipa- 
tion of  Greece  from  the  power  of  Turkey. 

Wiat  dwd  tlie  public  criev  do  ? — 6.  On  the  full  of  Constantinople,  whPt  did  Mahomet 
do?  What  was  (u)'ie  ^y  his  successor?  Whntia  said  ot'  Solyman  . .  What  did  he 
take? — 7.  How  did  Mahomet  III.  commence  his  reign?  What  All  Ot.iman  invade? 
How  did  ho  die  ?  What  did  Amurath  IV.  take?  During  the  reign  of  Mahomet  IV. 
whnt  was  done? — 8.  Whnt  is  said  of  the  republic  of  Venice?  For  what  was  thg  reign 
of  Mustapha  III  distinguished  ?  During  vhe  reign  of  Selim,  who  invaded  Egypt  ?  In 
1821,  what  took  place? 


}\ 


laimed  a 

prophet, 

ys  before 

eived  the 

his  victo- 
in  end  lO 

//.,  aftc: 
ns,  Hun- 
(vn  to  his 
,  During 
red.  His 
the  most 
island  of 
ienna,  re- 

of  Assy- 

rath  III., 
Mahomet 
>arbarity ; 
ten  of  his 
continued 
[.  invaded 
he  loss  of 
n.  Amu- 
ians  to  be 
fell  under 
which  the 
Mahomet 
llred  thou- 
through 


,n 


t 


Venice, 

power. 

1730,  the 

Mustapha 

lich  con- 

elim  III., 

conces- 
,  Boona- 
d  all  the 
encement 
mancipa- 


iid  Mahomet 
What  did  he 
nan  invade? 
Vlahomet  IV. 
iras  th"?  reism 
Egypt?    In 


MODERN   GREECE. 

1.  In  our  view  ol  Ancient  Greece,  we  pursued  its  history  to  its 
final  conquest  and  subjugation  b^  the  Roman  arms.  The  subse- 
quent history  of  this  country,  until  the  buildirtg  of  Constantinople, 
and  ihe.  great  division  of  the  Roman  empire  by  the  transfer  of  ti.e 
seat  of  .rjOvernment  from  Rome  to  that  citv,  presents  but  few 
events  of  importance.  After  the  death  of  Theodocius  the  Great, 
the  last  sovereign  who  presided  over  both  divisions  of  the  empire, 
his  S'jn  Jichadius  reigned  in  the  East,  and  therefore  may  be  re- 
garded as  the  first  of  the  Greek  emperors. 

2.  He  was  a  weak  and  indolent  prince,  controlled  in  every 
transjiction  by  his  wife  Eudoxia,  a  haughty  and  imperious  woman ; 
his  whole  reign  presents  scarcely  a  single  action  worthy  of  the  son 
of  the  "I'lstrious  Theodocius.  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Theo- 
docius  the  Younger,  whose  reign  was  short,  and, like  that  of  his 
father,  was  unimportant.  The  emperors  who  succeeded  Theodo- 
cius, until  the  reign  of  Justinian,  nave  left  behind  them  no  trans- 
actions that  deserve  a  notice  in  this  short  compendium. 

3.  Justinian  had  been  associated  in  the  empire  with  Justin  I., 
and  succeeded  to  the  sole  command  on  the  death  of  that  emperor, 
in  the  year  527.  Justinian  displayed  his  greatest  wisdom  in  the 
choice  he  made  of  his  ministers ;  and  his  reign  is  conspicuous,  not 
for  any  memorable  transaction  of  his  own,  but  cliieflv  for  the 
military  operations  of  his  generals.  The  great  and  illustrious 
Belisarius,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  of  his  generals,  defeated 
the  Persians  in  three  sanguinary  battles ;  destroyed  the  kingdom 
of  the  Vandals  in  Africa,  and  led  their  sovereign  captive  to  Con- 
stantinople ;  wrested  Italy  from  the  hand  of  the  Gothic  princes, 
and  restored  it  for  a  short  period  to  the  dominions  of  Justininn. 

4.  The  Goths  a  second  time  overran  Italy,  and  again  Belisa- 
rius was  sent  against  them.  But  being  left  without  the  means 
necessary  for  conducting  the  war,  that  illustrious  general  was 
doomed  to  see  his  former  prosperity  decline,  and  himself  treated 
with  neglect  by  the  man  whose  empire  he  had  so  repeatedly  and 
so  successfully  defended  against  its  foreign  and  domestic  ene- 
mies. He  was  superseded  in  the  command  by  Narses,  who^  had 
the  honor  of  terminating  the  war  in  Italy.  He  defeated  Totila  in 
a  decisive  engagement  on  the  plains  of  Lentagio,  in  which  the 
Gothic  king  was  slain,  and  governed  Italy  under  the  title  of  duke 
for  thirteen  years. 

5.  While  victory  crowned  the  arms  of  Justinian  in  the  West, 
the  ravages  of  war  threatened  the  destruction  of  his  empire  in  the 
East.      Chosroes  the  Greats  king  of  Persia,  for  several  years 

1.  In  the  review  of  ancient  Greece,  how  far  did  we  pursue  its  history?  "WTiat  is 
said  of  the  subsequent  history  ?  Wlio  is  regarded  as  the  first  of  thj  Greek  cmperort  ? 
—2.  What  wac  he  ?  By  whom  was  he  succeeded  ?-—'}.  In  what  did  Justinian  display 
his  greatest  wisdom?  What  did  Belisariue  do  ?— 4.  What  is  said  oftlje  Goths?  What 
tk.is  the  general  doomed  to  see?  By  whom  was  he  superseded?  Whom  did  Narsei 
defeat?— 5.  What  is  said  of  Chosroes  the  Great? 

273 


S74 


MODERN  GREECE. 


iv 


1 


spread  devastation  over  the  rich  and  fertile  provinces  of  Mesopo- 
tamia and  Syripi,  frequently  routing  the  army  of  the  emperor  with 
immense  loss  Scarcely  was  peace  concluded  with  this  formidable 
enemy,  than  the  Huns,  a  funous  and  warlike  race,  made  an  ir- 
ruption into  Thrace,  and  even  threatened  the  capital  itself.  Once 
more  the  empire  was  saved  through  the  valor  of  Belisarius. 
Though  far  advanced  in  years,  ancT  scarcely  able  to  wield  his 
sworcT^he  marched  against  the  barbarians,  and  compelled  them 
to  retire.  Unfortunately  for  this  great  man,  he  lived  under  the 
reign  of  a  prince  who  was  unable  to  appreciate  his  merits.  In 
return  for  his  many  services  rendered  to  the  empire,  the  ungrate- 
ful Justinian,  on  mere  suspicion  of  his  being  pnvy  to  a  late  con- 
spiracy, stripped  him  of  all  his  honors,  caused  him  to  be  arrested 
and  cast  into  prison,  where  he  languished  for  several  months, 
[[(^ec  Ais /e/e  iwlBioGRAPHY.^ 
6.  Justinian  died  in  the  eighty-fourth  year  of  his  age,  and  in  the 


565.  It  was  uot,Tiowever,  the 
military  operations  of  tliis  prince  that  render  his  reign  so  distin- 
guishea.  The  famous  body  of  laws  prepared  under  his  direc- 
tion, by  the  learned  Tribonian,  known  by  the  name  of  the  Justi- 
nian Code,  have  reflected  a  brighter  lustre  on  his  r>ame,  and  have 
conferred  greater  benefits  on  posterity  than  all  the  military 
achievements  of  his  generals.  From  this  code  the  different  states 
of  Europe  have  derived  the  greater  portion  of  the  laws  that  make 
up  their  respective  codes.  Previous  to  the  time  of  Justinian,  to 
become  acquainted  with  the  ancient  jurisprudence,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  peruse  near  two  thousand  volumes,  a  task  which  would 
take  the  longest  lifetime  to  perform.  The  Justinian  code  was 
comprised  in  about  fifty  books,  to  which  were  added  four  others, 
called  the  InstituteSy  containing  the  fundamental  principles  of  all 
legislation. 

7.  Justinian  was  succeeded  in  the  empire  by  his  nephew  Justin 
II.  Though  a  prince  of  much  virtue,  Justin  was  a  man  of  weak 
intellect,  and  wholly  governed  by  his  consort  Sophia,  whose  ar- 
rogant conduct  brought  new  disasters  on  the  empire.  Against 
Narses,  M'ho  still  governed  in  Italy,  the  empress  had  long  harbored 
a  deadly  hatred  j  and  now  believmg  herself  in  an  elevation  from 
which  she  could  fearlessly  wreak  her  vengeance,  she  sent  him  an 
insolent  order  to  quit  Italy  and  return  to  Constantinople.  Narus, 
who  inherited  murli  of  the  military  abilities  of  Belisari 


ry  aDilities  ot  tieiisarius,  but 
wanted  the  patriotism.,  and  virtuous  forbearance  of  that  illustrious 
general,  wrote  to  MboinuSy  the  ki  g  of  the  liombards,  and  in- 
vited him  to  Italy  to  avenge  the  insult  he  had  received.  But 
scarcely  had  he  consented  to  this  hasty  step,  than  he  repented  of 
an  act  which  tended  to  dishonor  a  lifeoUjcrwise  distinguished  by 
so  many  brilliant  achievements.  But  his  repentance  came  too 
late  to  prevent  the  evil  j  the  Lombards  had  alrea<ly  set  out  for 

Of  the  Hnns?  How  was  the  empire  saved?  In  return  what  did  he  receive?— 
—6.  "When  did  Justinian  die  ?  What  has  his  body  of  laws  reflected  ?  From  this  code, 
what  has  been  deriv»>d  ?  Previous  to  this  time,  what  was  necessary? — 7.  By  wliora 
was  Justinian  succeeded?  What  was  he?  By  whom  way  he  governed  ?  What  is  re- 
lated of  Narses  ?  What  did  he  do? 


tA 


MODERN    GREECE. 


276 


Italy,  and  having  crossed  the  Alps,  they  subdued  that  part  uf  the 
country  called  from  them  Lombardy,  and  made  Pavia  the  capital 
of  their  kingdom. 

8.  Tl)^  Persians  under  Chosroes,  again  laid  waste  the  eastern 

yrovinces  of  the  empire.  At  the  intelligence  of  these  disasters, 
ustin  was  thrown  into  a  deep  melancholy,  which  gradually  de- 
generated into  a  partial  insanity.  Perceiving  that  he  was  unable 
to  direct  the  affairs  of  government  alone,  he  had  the  prudence  to 
associate  with  himself  a  colleague  in  the  empire.  The  choice  fell 
upon  'IV)erius,  a  man  in  every  respect  qualified  for  the  imjportant 
station.  The  honor  of  the  empire  was  soon  retrieved ;  Chosroea 
was  driven  to  the  extremity  of  Persia,  where,  being  unable  to  sur- 
vive his  defeat,  he  died  of  grief  and  despair,  after  a  reign  of  forty- 
eightyeai's. 

9.  The  words  of  Justin  upon  the  introduction  of  Tiberius  to 
the  empire,  are  worthy  of  record  :  "  Love  (he  people  as  yourself, 
cultivate  the  affection  and  maintain  the  discipline  of  the  army ; 
protect  the  fortunes  of  the  rich,  ajid  relieve  the  necessities  of  the 
poor."  Tiberius,  during  his  snort  reign,  which  lasted  four  years 
after  the  death  of  Justin,  was  never  known  to  depart  from  this 
excellent  advice ;  and  on  his  death-bed  he  nominated  Maurice^ 
who  had  proved  himself  an  able  general,  as  his  successor  to  the 
til  rone. 

10.  The  reign  of  this  prince  was  turbulent,  and  his  end  trag;i- 
cd.  He  possessed  many  virtues,  and  on  some  occasions  dis- 
played a  considerable  degree  of  prudence  and  courage,  but 
avarice  is  said  to  have  been  his  greatest  fault.  During  one  of  bia 
campaigns,  twelve  thousand  of  his  troops  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy;  i^atmce  refused  to  redeem  them,  although  but  a  small 
sum  was  asked  for  their  ransom ;  this  refusal  so  enraged  the  bar- 
barians, that  tliey  put  them  all  to  the  sword.  While  this  conduct 
excited  against  him  the  loudest  complaints,  he  had  the  imprudence 
to  order  his  troops  to  take  up  their  quarters  in  the  enemy's  coun- 
try, and  to  subsist  there  during  the  winter  by  plunder.  The  sol- 
diers, exasperated  at  this  command,  revoltedf,  and  having  pro- 
claini^  Phocaa  emperor,  advanced  towards  Constantinople. 

1 1.  At  the  news  of  this  event,  Maurice  endeavored  to  make  his 
esci^  with  his  family ;  but  at  Chalcedou  he  fell  into  the  hands 
•f  his  pursuers,  and  hi^  five  sons  were  barbarously  put  to  death  in 
the  presence  of  their  unhappy  father,  who,  in  the  bitterness  of  his 
affliction,  repeated  these  words  of  the  royal  prophet:  *•  Thou  art 
justy  O  Lord,  and  thy  judgment  is  right. ^^  When  the  nurse  en- 
deavored to  conceal  the  royal  infant,  and  offered  her  own  child 
to  the  executioner,  Maurice  refused  to  allow  the  deception.  The 
tragical  scene  was  ended  by  the  execution  of  the  emperor  him- 
self, who  fell  with  his  unfortunate  children. 


8.  What  did  the  Persians  do  ?  What  happened  Justin  ?  "\Vhat  had  he  the  prndenc* 
to  do?  On  whom  did  the  choice  fall? — 9.  Vvhat  were  the  words  of  Justin  to  TiberiusT 
What  is  said  of  Tiberius  ?— 10.  What  is  said  of  the  reign  of  this  prince  ?  What  hap- 
pened  during  one  campaign?  What  did  he  refuse?  What  did  he  order?  What  did  tD4 
•oldiers  do  ?— 11.  At  this  news,  what  did  Maurice  do  ?  At  ChalcedPQ,  what  is  relatecl 
of  him !    What  did  he  repeat  7    What  is  said  qf  the  nurse  T 


276 


MODERN    GREECE. 


12.  Phocaa  did  not  long  enjoy  his  ill-gotten  crown.  While  ne 
remained  shut  up  in  his  capital,  Chosroes  JL,  king  of  the  Persians 
crossed  the  boundary  of  empire,  and  spread  desolation  over  some 
of  the  most  fertile  districts  of  Mesopotamia  and  Syria.  The  senate 
of  Constantinople,  seeing  nothing  done  for  the  defense  of  the  em- 
pire, invited  Heraclius,  tne  governor  of  Africa,  to  their  assistance, 
offering  him  the  purple  as  im  reward  of  his  services.  Heraclius 
having  declined  the  honor  on  account  of  his  advanced  age,  the 
offer  was  eagerly  embraced  by  his  son,  of  the  same  name,  who  im- 
mediately embarking  with  a  select  body  of  troops,  arrived  before 
the  walls  of  Constantinople,  almost  before  the  usurper  had  any 
intimation  of  his  approach.  Phocas,  deserted  by  his  friends,  was 
instantly  seized  ana  beheaded  ;  while  at  the  saqne  time  Heraclius 
was  proclaimed  emperor.    A.  D.  610. 

13.  The  reign  of  this  emperor  was  almost  one  unbroken  series 
of  war  and  victory  over  his  formitlcvble  neighbors,  the  Persians, 
whom  he  defeated  in  six  successive  campaigns,  and  at  length 
obliged  them  to  sue  for  peace.-  During  his  reign,  which  lasted 
for  upwards  of  thirtv  years,  he  continued  to  defend  and  pre- 
serve the  dignity  of  tne  empire.  The  several  emperors  who  suc- 
ceeded Heraclius,  have  left  little  of  importance  to  distinguish  their 
reigns.  The  reign  of  Constantine  Pagonatus  is  conspicuous  for 
the  memorable  siege  which  Constantinople  sustained  against  the 
Saracens,  who  for  several  successive  years  presented  themselves 
before  the  walls  of  the  city,  but  were  as  often  vigorously  repulsed, 
and  at  last  obliged  to  abandon  the  enterprise.  One  of  the  most 
destructive  agents  used  by  the  Greeks  during  this  age,  was  the 
Grecian  Fire,  which  had  the  peculiar  property  of  burning  in 
water,  and  could  only  be  extinguished  by  sand,  wine,  or  vinegar. 
It  was  invented  by  a  Syrian  named  Collinicus,  and  employed 
with  great  effect  by  the  Greeks  in  their  different  wars  for  several 
centuries,  before  the  secret  of  its  composition  was  discovered  by 
tlie  neighboring  nations. 

14.  Justinian  //.,  who  succeeded  Constantine,  was  distin- 
guished for  his  cruelty  ;  he  was  at  length  banished  from  the  em- 
pire, but  having  regained  the  throne  by  the  assistance  of  the  Bul- 
garians, he  exercised  the  most  fearful  vengeance  on  his  enemies ; 
his  reign,  however,  was  cut  short  by  assassination.  In  the  short 
space  of  six  years,  the  scepter  passed  through  the  hands  of  three 
successive  emperors.  In  717,  Zco,  surnamed  the  /saurian,  suc- 
ceeded in  wresting  it  from  the  hand  of  the  weak  Theodo- 
cius  HI. 

15.  The  reign  of  this  monarch  is  more  conspicuous  for  the  hos- 
tility he  manifested  towards  the  use  of  sacred  images  in  the 
churches,  than  for  any  important  service  he  rendered  to  the  em- 
pire. Leo,  unable  to  comprehend  that  the  veneration  of  images 
IS  only  an  inferior  honor  paid  to  the  persons  whom  they  represent, 
published  a  violent  edict  against  the  use  of  them  in  the  churches. 

12.  What  is  said  of  Phocas  ?  What  did  the  Senate  do  ?  By  whom  was  the  offer  em- 
braced? What  was  the  end  of  Phoccs? — 13.  What  was  the  reign  of  this  emperor? 
For  what  is  the  reign  of  Constantino  Pagonatus  conspicuous  ?  What  w«  one  of  the 
most  destructive  ag^ents  ?  What  is  said  of  it  ? — 14.  What  is  said  of  Justinian  II.  ?  What 
took  plaoo?— 15.  For  what  is  his  reign jmemorable?  What  is  said  of  Leo  7 


MODERN   GREEC£. 


277 


miilenc 
Persians 
ver  some 
je  senate 
f  the  em- 
tsistance, 
Heraclius 
1  age,  the 
,  who  im- 
ed  before 
had  any 
snds,  was 
Heraclius 

en  series 
Persians, 
at  length 
ich  lasted 
and  pre- 
who  suc- 
;uish  their 
icuous  for 
gainst  the 
lemselves 
repulsed, 
the  most 
I,  was  the 
iirning  in 
r  vinegar, 
employed 
or  several 
overed  by 

IS  distin- 
n  the  em- 
FtheBul- 

enemies ; 

the  short 
s  of  three 
riarit  suc- 
Theodo- 

►r  the  hos- 
es in  the 
the  em- 
of  images 
epresent, 
churches. 

the  offer  em- 
tiis  emperor? 
■•  one  of  the 
in  U.  ?  What 

T 


In  consequence  of  this  order,  the  pictures  and  images  of  Christ, 
and  of  the  saints,  were  removed,  not,  however,  without  causing 
loud  complaints  and  much  disturbance.  On  one  occasion,  Leo 
ordered  tne  execution  of  twelve  librariams,  whom  he  was  unable 
to  gain  over  to  his  party,  and  caused  the  destruction  of  the  public 
library  of  Constantinople.  The  persecution  was  carried  on  under 
hi»  successors,  Constantine  and  Leo  IV.y  until  the  affair  was 
finally  settled  by  the  seventh  General  Council,  held  at  Nice, 
which  solemnly  decided  that  the  relative  honor  paid  to  images  was 
in  accordance  with  Scripture  and  the  early  practice  of  the  church, 
and  free  from  the  charge  of  idolatry  and  superstition. 

16.  During  the  minority  of  Constantine  V.,  the  empress  Irene, 
his  mother,  was  appointed  regent.  She  was  a  woman  distinguished 
alike  for  her  great  abilities  and  cruelty.  By  Imt  order,  her  son 
was  deposed,  and  murdered  in  a  barbarous  manner.  After  this 
she  governed  alone  for  five  years;  but  an  insurrection  being  ex- 
cited against  her,  she  was  in  her  turn  deposed,  and  Neciphorus, 
the  great  treasurer,  proclaimed  emperor.  The  unfortunate  Ireiii 
was  banished  to  the  Isle  of  Lesbos,  where,  it  is  said,  she  was 
obliged  to  gain  a  scanty  subsistence  by  the  labor  of  her  hands,  a 
melancholy  example  of  blasted  ambition. 

17.  Neciphorus  did  not  long  enjoy  the  honor  to  which  he  was 
raised ;  having  undertaken  an  expedition  against  the  Bulgarians, 
he  was  defeated  and  slain  in  battle.^  During  the  short  reigns  of 
Stauracius  and  Michael,  the  Bulgarians  in  their  turn  invaded  the 
empire,  and  carried  tb**'?  devastations  so  far  as  even  to  threaten 
the  capital  itself.  Su^n  was  the  situation  of  things,  when  Leo 
the ^rmeniarij  ascended  the  throne.  Leo  being  a  man  of  great 
military  abilities,  immediately  marched  against  the  Bulganans, 
over  whom  he  gained  several  decisive  victories,  and  after  a  pros- 
perous reign  of  seven  years,  he  was  assassinated  by  the  partisans 
of  Michael,  the  commander  of  the  guards,  who  was  raised  from 
the  prison,  (where  he  had  been  confined  on  a  charge  of  rebellion,) 
to  the  throne.  During  the  reign  of  this  weak  and  profligate 
prince,  the  empire  suftered  the  loss  of  the  islands  of  '^rete  and 
Sicily,  which  were  conquered  by  the  Mussulmen ;  and  during  the 
reign  of  Theophilus,  his  successor,  the  eastern  Saracens  took  and 
destroyed  the  flounshing  city  of  Amorium,  in  Asia  Minor,  and 
led  thirty  thousand  of  its  inhabitants  as  captives  into  Persia. 

18.  Theophilus  was  succeeded  by  his  son.  Michael  III.,  a  man 
of  the  most  dissolute  character  and  abandoned  habits.  It  was 
during  the  reign  of  this  emperor,  that  the  first  separation  of  th« 
Greek  and  Latin  church  took  place.  [^See  Christian  Church.] 
After  a  reign  of  twenty-five  years,  he  was  assassinated  in  a  state 
of  intoxication,  and  Basil  the  Macedonian,  his  colleague,  a  man 
of  humble  birth,  was  acknowledged  as  sole  emperor,  A.  D.  867. 

What  was  the  consequence  of  this  order?  On  one  occasion,  what  did  lie  order? 
When  was  the  affair  settled?  What  did  it  decide  ?— 16.  During?  the  minority  of  Con- 
stantine, who  was  appointed  resent?  What  was  done  by  her  order  ?  What  was  ex- 
cited against  her  ?  What  was  her  fate?— 17.  What  is  said  of  Neciphorus?  Against 
whom  did  Leo  march  ?  What  was  his  end  ?  What  is  said  oi  the  empire  during  the 
reign  of  this  prince  ?— 18.  By  whom  was  Theophilus  succeeded?  What  took  plact 
during  his  reiga?    AVhat  was  his  end  ?    Who  succeeded  ? 

24 


278 


MODEAN   OBEECE* 


t 


Throuffh  the  vigiliirice  and  activity  of  Basil,  the  disorders  of  the 

S receding  reign  were  soon  removed,  and  peace  restored  to  every 
epartment  of  the  state.  He  waged  successful  war  against  the 
Saracens,  and  aftc-  a  successful  reign  of  nineteen  years,  he  died 
from  an  accident     hich  he  receivea  in  the  chase,  A  D.  886. 

19.  Under  the  succeeding  emperors,  until  the  u'^^nx  of  N'eci- 
phorua  Fhocas,  who  ascended  the  throne  in  963^  tSi^  Greek  em- 
pire had  greatly  fallen  from  its  former  splendor.  Neciphorus,  by 
Ilia  great  military  talents,  for  a  short  period,  supported  its  de- 
clining glory.  Having  recovered  the  island  of  Crete,  he  next 
invaded  Asia,  and  wrested  from  the  Saracens  several  towns  and 
provinces,  which  he  unitea  to  the  empire.  By  his  avarice  and 
exactioiS;  he  at  length  alienated  the  afTection  of  his  subjects;  a 
conspiracy  having  been  formed  against  him^  he  was  assassinated, 
and  John  Zemisces,  one  of  the  chief  conspirators,  was  raised  to 
the  throne. 

20.  This  emperor,  although  he  wore  the  crown  of  his  mur- 
dered sovereign,  directed  the  aflfairs  of  government  with  an  able 
hand.  He  effectually  repelled  the  irruption  of  the  Russians, 
whom  he  defeated  in  several  sanguinary  battles,  and  finally  cori- 
pelled  them  to^  retire  to  their  own  dominions.  He  was  equally 
successful  in  his  war  against  the  Saracens,  who,  availing  them- 
selves of  hia  absence,  had  conquered  several  places  in  Asia.  His 
prosperous  career,  however,  was  cut  short  by  the  treachery  of  his 
chief  minister,  who  caused  him  to  be  poisoned,  in  the  sixth  yesr 
of  his  reign. 

21.  After  his  death,  Basil  II.  and  Constantine  FJIL,  reigned 
jointly  toffet^-:,  but  the  exercise  of  the  supreme  authority  was 
left  entirely  vc  the  former.  He  was  possessed  of  a  military  and 
enterprising  spur-j  he  reduced  Bulgaria,  and  considerably  ex- 
tended tJ't  I»mih  of  the  empire  in  the  East.  He  was  preparing 
for  an  expedition  against  the  Saracens  of  Sicily,  when  he  died,  in 
the  sixty-eighth  year  of  his  age,'and  fifty-first  of  his  reign,  A.  D. 
1025.  During  the  fifty  succeeding  years,  fifteen  different  em- 
perors filled  the  throne  in  succession,  but  their  reigns  are  not 
distinguished  for  any  remarkable  transaction.  At  the  time  of  the 
Crusades,  Constantinople  was  taken  by  the  French  and  Vene- 
tians, and  held  by  them  for  a  period  of  near  sixty  years,  during 
which  time  the  Greek  emperors  reigned  at  Nice.  In  1261,  in  the 
reign  of  Michael  Palaeologus.  Constantinople  was  again  recovered 
from  the  conquerors. 

22.  In  the  year  1453,  during  the  reign  of  Constantine  PaUeolo- 
guSf  Constantinople  waH  besieged  and  taken  by  the  Turks, 
under  Mahomet  Ii.  [^See  Turkey.]  Since  that  eventful  period, 
until  within  a  few  years,  the  unhappy  Greeks  groaned  under 
the  weight  of  Turkish  despotism.    In  iS20,  animated  by  a  spirit 

When  did  he  die?— 19.  What  is  said  of  Neciphoius?  What  was  his  fate?  Who 
•ucceeded ?— 20.  What  is  said  of  this  emperor?  What  was  his  end? — ^21.  After  his 
death,  who  reigned  jointly?  WTio  exercised  the  supreme  authority?  What  did  he 
reduce?  When  did  he  die ?  At  the  time  of  the  Crusades,  what  happened?  In  ISO  1 
what  took  place  ?— 22.  In  1453,  what  took  place  ? 


AMERICA. 


279 


of  freedom,  they  commenced  an  open  revolt ;  and  after  the 
war  h.ul  continued  for  several  yea  ,  several  of  the  European 
rjwers  intarposed  in  their  behalf.  On  the  20th  of  October, 
1828,  the  combined  fleets  of  England,  France,  and  Russia, 
completely  destroyed  the  Turkish  naval  force  in  the  battle  of 
Navarino,  an  event  which  secured  the  independence  of  Greece. 
The  government  chosen  for  the  country  by  the  great  European 
powers  is  a  limited  monarchy,  and  the  present  sovereign  is  O/Zio, 
the  son  of  Louis  Charles  of  Bavaria,  who  bears  the  title  of  King 
of  Greece. 


A  M 

SEC'llON  I. 

T^ie  Discovery  of  the  Country;  the  Conquest  qf  Mexico  and 
Peru;  the  Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Indians. 

1.  For  several  years  previous  to  the  discovery  of  America,  the 
attention  of  the  Portuguese  was  directed  towards  finding  a  pas- 
sage to  the  East  Indies,  by  doubling  the  southern  extremity  of 
Atrica,  and  thtn  ta.ang  an  easterly  com  se,  and  it  was  the  pursuit 
of  this  favorite  object  that  led  to  the  important  discovery  that 
followed.  The  honor  of  accomplishing  an  exploit  so  sublime  as 
that  of  the  discovery  of  the  Western  continent,  belongs  to  Chris- 
topher Columbus,  a  native  of  Genoa.  This  illustrious  man  was 
well  qualified  by  nature  and  education  for  this  arduous  under- 
taking. At  the  age  of  fourteen  he  engaged  in  a  seafaring  life ;  he 
wa^well  versed  in  geometry,  astronr  ny,  geography,  and  naval 
science ;  calm,  persevering,  and  patient  under  the  most  trying 
circumstances  J  dignified  in  hisdeportjncnt;  at  all  times  perfectly 
master  of  himself,  and  capable  of  eliciting  the  esteem,  and  com- 
manding the  obedience  of  all  under  his  direction. 

2.  The  spherical  figure  of  die  eirth  was  now  generally  admitted, 
and  its  magnitude  was  estima^jd  with  some  degree  of  accuracy. 
Columbus,  reasoning  from  these  facts,  and  from  the  observations 
of  modern  navigators,  arrived  at  this  very  just  conclusion,  that 
Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa  formed  but  a  small  portion  of  the  terra- 
queous globe,  and  that  to  complete  the  balance,  another  continent 
must  necessarily  exist,  which  he  supposed  to  be  united  to  Asia, 
and  might  be  reached  by  sailing  west  from  Europe.  Pieces  of 
wood  artificially  carved,  and  reeds  driven  by  a  westerly  wind,  had 

Since  that  period,  whnt  is  said  ?  In  1820,  wliat  took  place  ?  And  on  the  20lh  of  Oc- 
tober, 18287  What  is  the  government  chosen  for  the  country  ?  Who  is  the  present 
king? 

1.  For  several  years,  to  what  was  the  attention  of  the  Portuguese  directed  ?  To 
whom  does  the  honor,  &c.,  bclonpr?  What  is  said  of  this  illustrious  man  ?  Give  his 
character  ? — 2.  What  was  now  admitted  ?  At  wlint  conclusion  did  Columbus  arrive  ? 
What  did  he  suppose?    What  had  been  taken  up' 


X^^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


€< 


^m 


^  A 


^Tf 


l^  A<^ 


^^  ^^ 


:/. 


^  /^ 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


m 
1^  llilio 


.  ...  B 


1.8 


U    IIIIII.6 


V] 


<^ 


/i 


^ 


C?'^..  c>. 


* 


y 


/^ 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corpordtion 


\ 


n"^ 


fv 


SJ 


\\ 


^ 


6^ 


# 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


«■ .  ■^•? 


% 


^ 


\\ 


280 


AMEBICA. 


i 


t' 


[  i; 


been  taken  up  in  the  ocean,  west  of  the  Madeira  Islands ;  treeSf 
and  <m  one  occasion,  the  bodies  of  two  men  of  strange  features, 
were  driven  umm  the  Azores.  .« 

3.  Convinced  of  the  truth  of  his  theory,  Columbu$yta&  impatient 
to  test  it  by  experiment.  Anxions  that  his  native  country  should 
participate  in  the  honor  that  might  arise  from  so  noble  an  enttf ' 
prise,  be  first  solicited  the  patronage  nf  the  senate  of  Genpn;  but, 
to  his  great  mortification,  they  treated  his  theory  as  a  visionary 
ivoiject.  He  next  appliea  fw  assistance  to  the  Portuguese,  but 
M'as  again  refused.  He  then  despatched  his  brother  Bartholoinew 
to  the  court  of  Englaud,  to  solicit  the  patronage  of  Henry  VIL: 
but  Bartholomew  having  been  captured  by  pirates,  did  not  reach 
England  for  several  years. 

4.  In  the  mean  time,  Columbus  laid  his  plans  before  Ferdinand 
and  habdla»  the  sovereigns  of  Spain,  who  gave  him  a  favorable 
hearing.  At  length  after  years  of  patient  solicitation,  and  after 
surmounting  difficulties  under  which  any  other  than  Cohimbua 
would  have  sunk  in  despair,  he  obtained  a  ^leam  of  hope  from  (he 
roval  favor  of  Isabella.  The  queen,  fired  with  the  glory  that  must 
follow  from  the  accomplishment  of  so  grand  i\n  enterprise,  and 
anxious  lo^Dread  the  Christian  religion,  resolved  to  lend  her 
assistance  to  Columbus,  But  owing  to  the  low  state  of  her  finance, 
in  consequence  of  the  long  war  with  the  MoorSy  who  had  just 
been  expelled  from  Spain,  she  offered  to  pledge  her  jewels  in 
order  to  complete  the  preparations  necessary  for  the  voyage;  from 
this  embarrassment,  however,  she  was  relieved  by  the  libc^lity 
of  two  Spanish  noblemen,  who  advanced  the  necessary  sum  from 
their  own  private  means. 

6.  On  the  17th  of  April,  more  than  seven  years  from  the  time 
of  his  first  application,  an  armament  was  fitted  out,  consisting  of 
three  small  vessels,  called  the  Santa  Maria,  the  Pinta^  and  iVt>- 
fuz,  carrying  ninety  men,  with  iM*ovisions  for  only  twelve  months. 
Columbus,  previous  to  entering  on  the  voyage,  was  appointed 
admiral  of  ail  the  seas  he  should  explore,  and  governor  of  all  the 
islands  he  should  subdue. 

6.  On  the  3d  of  August,  in  the  year  1402,  Columbus  set  sail 
from  the  port  of  Falos  m  Spain;  and  after  touching  at  tiie  Canary 
islands,  where  he  refitted  bis  vessels,  he  proceeded  on  his  voyage, 
taking  a  westerly  direction  into  seas  unknown  and  unexplored, 
without  a  chart  to  guide  his  course.  By  the  14th  of  September, 
the  fleet  stood  two  hundred  leagues  west  from  the  Canaries 
Here  it  was  observed  that  the  magnetic  needle  in  the  compass  did 
not  point  directly  to  the  north  ster,  but  varied  towards  the  west. 
The  phencHnenoii,  which  had  never  been  observed  before,  excited 
alarm  and  terror  in  the  breasts  of  the  Spanish  sailors.  Thev  were 
then  in  a  vast  and  trackless  ocean,  nature  itself  seemed  to  change, 
and  their  only  guide  was  jibout  to  &il. 

W>>»tonone  occasion  ?— 3.  Why  did  he  solicit  the  patronam  of  Genoa?  V^ere 
diO  he  aext  apply T  Where  did  he  send  his  brother?— 4.  In  the  mean  time  what  did 
Columbus  do?  At  length  what  did  he  obtain?  What  is  said  of  the  queen?  By  whom 
was  she  relieved? — 5.  On  the  17th  of  April,  what  was  done?  W^at  were  the  name* 
of  the  vessels?— 6.  When  did  Columbus  set  sail?  By  the  14lh  of  September,  whero 
was  the  fleet?    Here  what  was  observed?    What  is  said  of  this  phenomenon? 


AMEiaCA. 


1281 


Where 

rhat  did 

whom 

name* 

r,  where 


7.  Cohtmbtis,  with  lus  usual  presence  of  mind,  gave  a  solution 
for  tlus  phenomenon,  which  served  to  dispel  the  fears  and  silence 
the  murmurs  of  his  companions,  although  it  was  not  satisfactory 
to  himself.  Having  proceeded  on  his  voyage  for  tliirty  days 
more  without  any  prospect  of  land,  the  spirit  of  mutinv  began 
again  to  manifest  itself  among  the  sailors,  who  now  agreed  among 
themselves  to  compel  ColunwuSt  by  force,  to  return,  while  the 
vessels  were  in  a  condition  to  keep  at  sea.  Never  was  there  a 
more  trying  moment  for  Columbus.  To  exercise  coersive  mea- 
sures on  such  an  occasion,  would  be  a  dangerous  expedient;  to 
reason  with  men  in  whose  breasts  fear  had  extinguished  every 

generous  sentiment  was  useless,  to  return  would  blast  for  ever 
is  highest  expectations.    Therefore,  as  the  last  expedient,  he  had 
recourse  to  exhortations  and  encouri^gement,  and  so  far  yielded 
to  their  importunities,  as  to  propose  to  abandon  the  expedition 
,and  return  to  Spain,  if  land  should  not  be  discovered  within  the 
short  space  of  three  days. 

8.  For  some  d^s  previous  to  this,  the  sounding  line  had  reached 
the  bottom,  the  flocks  of  birds  increased,  the  air  was  more  mild 
and  warm.  From  all  these  symptoms,  Columbus  concluded  that 
land  was  at  no  great  distance;  and  on  the  evening  of  the  11th  of 
October,  he  ordered  the  sails  to  be  furled  and  a  watch  lo  be  set. 
While  standing  on  the  forecastle,  he  beheld  a  light  carried  from 
place  to  place,  and  shortly  after  midnight  the  joyful  sound  of  land 
was  heaitl  from  the  crew  of  the  Pinta,  From  this  moment  until 
the  return  of  day  realized  their  expectations,  no  eye  was  closed ; 
all  on  board  were  in  the  deepest  suspense  and  sleepless  expecta- 
tion. But  as  the  morning  dawned,  their  doubts  were  expelled; 
a  beautiful  island  presented  itself  to  their  view. 

9.  The  crew  of  the  Pinta  immediately  brdce  forth  in  a  hymn 
of  thanksgiving  to  God,  in  which  they  were  joined  by  those  of  the 
othef  vessels,  in  tears  of  joy  and  congratulation.  This  office  of 
gratitude  to  Heaven  was  next  followed  by  an  act  of  retribution  to 
tneir  commander;  they  threw  themselves  at  his  feet  with  the  hum- 
blest acknowledgments  of  their  rashness  and  disobedience,  and 
besought  his  forgiveness.  As  the  sun  arose,  the  boats  were  man- 
ned and  rowed  towards  the  shore,  with  the  Spanish  colors'  floating 
to  the  breeze,  while  at  the  same  time  martial  music  reiit  the  air.  Co- 
lumbus, richly  attired  and  with  a  drawn  sword  in  his  hand,  was 
the  first  European  who  set  his  foot  upon  the  New  World.  His 
men  immediately  followed,  and  falling  upon  their  knees,  with 
tears  of  joy  they  kissed  the  ground  which  they  had  long  desired 
to  behold.  Thev  next  erected  a  crucifix,  and  prostrating  them- 
selves before  it  tnev  returned  solemn  thanks  to  God,  whose  benign 
hand  had  ^ided  them  safe  through  a  thousand  dangers,  and  con- 
ducted their  voyage  to  so  happy  an  issue.  They  then  took  solemn 

7  What  did  Colomhns  doT  What  again  mamfeBted  itMlfT  What  did  ther  agree  T 
What  did  he  propose,  fto.T — 8.  For  some  daya  previoiu«  what  had  been  observed  T 
From  theKe,  what  did  Colnmbus  conclude  and  order?  What  was  heard  at  midni^tf 
From  this  moment,  what  is  said  ?— 0.  V^at  did  the  crew  of  the  Pinta  dof  Bt  what 
was  this  office,  ftc.  followed  ?  As  the  sun  arose,  what  was  done  ?  Who  was  the  first 
to  land  on  the  New  World?  What  did  his  men  do*  What  did  they  erect?  What 
followed?  \ 

24* 


382 


AitEBlCA. 


:  ■ ' 


possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  the  soYereigss  of  Castile 
and  Leon. 

10.  On  the  landing  of  the  Sminiards,  they  foUnd  the  coast  co- 
vered with  a  race  of  people  differing  from  any  that  tiiey  had  ever 
seen  before.  They  were  of  a  dark  copper  color,  without  clothing 
or  beards,  and  their  hair  fkiwing  loosely  upon  their  dhpulders. 
The  natives  were  equally  suriwised  at  the  appearance  of  th^  Spa- 
niards, whom  they  considered  as  the  chil(u*en  of  the  sun,  their 
idol ;  thej  regarded  the  ships  as  a  species  of  animals,  with  eyea 
of  lightning  and  voices  of  thunder. 

11.  The  first  land  discovered  by  Columbus  was  one  of  the  Ba- 
hama islands,  called  by  him  St.  Salvador;  it  is  also  distinguished 
by  the  name  of  Cat  laktnd.  He  afterwards  visited  Ctwa  and 
lim/ti  or  St,  Domingo » to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  M^aniolat 
and  on  which  he  left  some  of  his  men  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a 
colony.  As  Columbus  had  reached  these  islands  by  a  western  pas- 
sage, and  believing  them  not  far  distant  from  the  unexplored  region 
of  India,  they  were  denominated  the  West  Indies,  and  the  alMui- 

Sines  of  the  country  were  designated  by  the  appellation  of  In- 
ians,  a.,  name  which  they  retain  to  the  present  time^  After  bome 
time  spent  io  exploring  the  country  and  in  amicable  traffi£  with 
the  natives,  and  having  collected  a  quantity  of  gold,  Co^imbus 
set  sail  oa  his  return  to  Spain. 

VZ.  During  the  voyage  he  was  overtaken  by  a  violent  storm, 
which  continued  for  fitreen  days,  and  exposed  the  already  shat- 
tered vessels  to  the  most  imminent  danger.  While  the  storm 
4:ontinued,  Columbus,  with  great  presence  of  mind,  enclosed  in  a 
•cake  of  wax  a  short  account  of  the  voyage  and  discovery,  and 
))lacinff  it  in  a  cask  he  committed  it  to  the  sea,  with  the  hope  that 
jf  he  should  perish,  it  might  fall  into  the  hands  of  some  navigator 
-or  be  cast  ashore,  and  thus  the  knowledge  of  his  discovery  might 
be  preserved  to  the  world.  But  the  storm  fortunately  abated,  and 
Columbus  arrived  safely  in  the  port  of  Falos,  from  wb^^H  he  had 
sailed  about  seven  months  before.  He  was  receiv'  'hh  the 
loudest  acclamations  by  the  people,  who  gazed  with  ac  .  shment 
on  the  riches  and  the  various  cunosities  which  he  brou^t  with 
him  from  the  New  World  $  at  Barcelona  he  met  with  a  gracious 
reception  from  Ferdinand  and  Isabelia. 

13.  Columbus,  in  his  third  voyage  to  the  n.w  world,  discovered 
the  continent,  and  landed  in  several  places  in  the  northern  part 
of  South  America.  But  his  success  and  the  great  marks  of  favor 
shown  him  by  his  sovereign,  did  not  faH  to  excite  envy  and  jea- 
lousy  against  him  in  the  court  of  Spain.  In  consequence  of  vaii- 
ous  false  and  groundless  charges,  he  was  deprived  of  the  govern- 
riiei  it  of  Hispaniola,  and  sent  home  in  chains.  The  captain  of  the 
vessel  in  which  he  returned,  throught  respect  to,  his  illustrious 
'Captive,  offered  to  release  him  from  his  fetters.    To  whom  Co- 

10.  On  landing,  what  did  the  l^aniatda  find?  What  is  said  of  the  natirei?— 11.  "What 
Was  the  first  land  discovered?  What  did  he  afterwards  disooTer  ?  What  were  thesa 
islands  denominated?  What  were  the  aborigines  called?— 19.  Duringthe  voyage, 
'What  happened  7  While  the  storm  continued,  what  did  Columbus  ?  Where  did  ne 
:arrive?  How  was  he  received  ?— 13.  In  his  third  voyage,  what  did  Columbus  disco* 
<ver  ?    In  consequence  of  false  charges,  what  was  done  ? 


lumbus  replied,  "  No^  I  wear  these  chaina  in  consequence  of  ao 
order  from  their  migesties  the  rulers  oT  SfNun.  Tnej  will  find 
me  as  obedient  in  uiis  as  in  eyery  other  injunction.  By  their 
command  I  have  been  confined,  and  their  command  alone  shall 
set  me  at  Uberty." 

14.  On  his  return  to  Spain,  a  priscmer  and  in  chains,  the  Toice 
of  indiffnatH>ii  was  heard  from  men  of  every  rank ;  even  Ferdinand 
himself,  for  a  season,  seemed  to  feel  the  blush  of  shame ;  he  ordered 
the  veqerable  Columbus  to  be  set  at  liberty,  but  ungratefully  re 
tained  bim  in  Spain  until  he  aj^nted  another  person  js^vernoi 
of  JEXapamola,  Such  was  tiie  reward  that  tiie  ^reat  discoveret 
of  the  western  continent  received,  for  having  devised  and  accom- 
plished one  of  the  nbblest  enterprises  that  ever  entered  into  the 
iteind  of  man.  Columbus  never  forgot  this  unjust  and  shameful 
treatment;  and  during  the  remainder  of  his  life,  he  carried  about 
him  the  fetters  in  which  he  had  been  bound,  as  a  memorial  of  the 
ingratitude  he  h^  received,  and  gave  orders  that  they  should  be 
buried  with  him  m  nnlltave. 

15.  But  his  spirit  of  enterprise  was  not  subdued.  Bent  on  findH> 
ing  a  passage  to  India  bv  the  west,  which  had  been  the  leading 
object  of  his  discovery,  he  undertook  a  fourth  voyage  to  the  new 
world ;  during  which  he  examined  the  coast  of  Danen,  but  suffered 
shipwreck  on  the  isle  of  Jamaica.  After  having  endured  a  variety 
of  suflferings  and  cal^ities>  occasioned  by  the  mutiny  of  his  men» 
scarcity  of  provisions,  and  sickness,  he  asain  reached  Spain. 
Shortly  after  his  return  he  died  at  Yaladolia,  in  the  seventieth 
jrear  of  his  age..  His  funeral,  at  the  royal  expense,  was  grand  and 
imposing;  on  his  tomb  was  placed  the  following  inscription:  ^^ To 
€astile  and  Leon,  Columbus  has  given  a  new  world.'' 

16.  Thouffh  the  world  is  indebted  to  Colurhbus  for  the  dis- 
covery of  the  Western  continent,  still  the  honor  of  ai»ociating 
his^name  with  the  country  he  discovered  has  unjustly  been  wrest' 
ed  from  him.  Americus  Vespucius^  a  native  of  Fjorence,  who 
accompanied  Qjeda  on  a  voyage  to  the  New  World  in  1499,  dis- 
covered a  part  of  South  Amenca  the  year  after  the  continent  had 
been  visited  hy  Coiumbus,^  Americua,  on  his  return  to  Spain, 
published  ^n  account  of  his  voyage,  and  claimed  the  honor  of 
having  been  the  first  discoverer  of  the  mam  land;  and  the  conti- 
nent from  bim  gradually  received  the  name  of  America. 

17.  The  achievement  of  Columbus,  who  first  crossed  the  ex- 
panse of  the  Atlantic,  and  visited  regions  hitherto  unknown, 
excited  throughout  Europe  a  lively  spirit  of  enterprise  and  adven- 
ture. In  1519,  Magdlaut  a  Portuguese  navigator  in  the  service 
of  Spain,  sailed  to  the  western  continent,  passed  the  straits  in  the 
soutnem  part  of  South  America,  which  now  bear  his  name,  and 
was  tiie  first  who  entered  that  vast  ocean  called  by  him  the  Pacific, 

What  reply  did  Columbna  make  to  the  captain?— 14.  What  is  said  of  him  on  his 
ntnrn  to  Spain?  What  did  Ferdinand  do?  What  did  Columbus  do  durinrthe  re- 
mainder of  his  life?— 15.  What  did  he  undertake?  What  did  he  suffer?  WTien  and 
where  did  he  die?  What  inscription  is  placed  on  his  tomb?— 16.  From  whom  did 
the  country  receive  the  name  of  America  ?  On  his  return  to  Spain,  what  did  h* 
publtah?— 17.  What  did  the  achievement  of  Columbus  excite?  In  1510,  what  ww 
done? 


284 


AUfilUCA. 


from  the  calmness  of  its  waters.  Magdlan  lost  hi9  life  in  one 
of  the  Philippine  islands,  yet  his  officers  proceeded  on  their  voy- 
affe,  and  for  the  first  time  accomplished  the  circumnavigation  of 
the  globe. 

18.  John  Cabot t  a  Venetian  by  birth,  under  a  commission  fVom 
Henry  YII.  of  England,  accompanied  by  his  son  Sebaatum,  sailed 
on  a  Yoyaffe  of  discovery  in  1497,  and  discovered  the  continent 
of  North  America,  a  year  before  the  main  land  of  South  America 
had  been  reached  by  Columbus.  On  the  20th  of  November,  1497, 
Vaaeo  de  Oama,  employed  by  the  kin^  of  Portugal,  for  the  first 
time  doubled  the  Cape  of  Oood  Hope,  and  in  the  following  May 
arrived  at  Calicut  on  the  coast  of  Malabar.  By  this  he  enected 
what  had  been  the  leading  object  of  Columbus  .in  all  his  enter- 
prises, and  what,  in  the  preceding  age,  had  been  the  great  object 
of  investigation,  namely,  to  find  a  more  expeditious  and  conve- 
nient mode  of  passage  to  the  East  Indies  than  through  Egypt. 

19.  Cabot  havinff  proceeded  on  his  voyage  to  the  north  m  quest 
of  a  passage  to  India,  without  being  able  to  effect  his  object,  re- 
turned and  sailed  along  the  coast  as  far  as  Florida,  erected 
crossea^at  various  points  as  he  passed,  and  took  possession  of  the 
country  Iti  the  name  of  the  crown  of  England.  This  Vfas  the 
foundation  of  the  English  claim  to  North  Atnericp . 

20.  Several  years  had  now  elapsed  since  the  discovery  of 
Ameiica  by  Columbus,  and  no  permanent  settlement  was  yet 
made  upon  the  continent.  At  an  early  period  after  the  arrival 
of  the  Spaniards,  they  had  been  apprised  of  the  existence  of  the 
rich  and  powerful  empire  of  Mexico.  The  Governor  of  Cuba 
having  conceived  the  design  of  subjugating  it  to  the  power  of 
Spain,  fitted  out  a  small  fleet  for  that  purpose,  and  placed  it 
under  the  command  of  Fernando  Cortex.  On  the  10th  ofJanuary, 
1519,/Cortez  sailed  from  Cuba  with  eleven  small  vessels,  having 
•n  board  six  hundred  men,  sixtr  in  horses,  six  pieces  of  artillery, 
and  a  few  muskets.  Haying  reached  the  continent,  he  caused 
himself  to  be  proclaimed  inc^pendent  of  the  Governor  of  Cuba, 
(who  bad  already  revoked  the  commission  intrusted  to  him,}  and 
accountable  to  none  but  the  monarch  of  Spain. 

21.  Heathen  laid  the  foundation  of  the  colony  of  Vera  Cruz, 
and  the  better  to  inspire  his  trooi)S  in  their  arduous  undertaking, 
by  cutting  ofif  all  hope  of  returning,  lie  caused  the  vessels  to  be 
burnt  on  the  coast.  Cortez  now  proceeded  rapidly  on  his  march 
to  the  capital  of  the  Mexican  empire,  which  he  finally  reached 
after  encountering  innumerable  difficulties.  He  entered  the  city 
under  the  assumed  quality  of  ambassador  of  the  Spanish  monarch, 
and  was  cordially  received  by  the  emperor  Montezuma,  who 
assigned^  him  one  of  the  royal  palaces  as  a  place  of  residence 
during  his  stay. 


V  \ 


Where  did  Magellan  lose  his  life  ?— la  What  did  John  Cabot  do  ?  Who  first  doubled 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  ?  What  was  effected  by  this  ?— 19.  What  laid  the  foundation 
ofthe&nglish  claim  in  North  America  T— 20.  At  an  early  period,  of  what  had  the 
Spaniards  been  apprised?  What  designs  did  the  governor  or  Cuba  formT  When  did 
Oortez  sail,  and  with  what  number  of  vessels  ?  WTiat  did  he  cause  himself  ?— 81.  What 
did  he  then  do  ?    Where  did  he  proceed  ?    How  did  he  enter  the  city  ? 


AICR&ICA.  $86 

tS.  In  the  mean  time  an  attack  was  ma^  a|Nin  the  Spantdi 
colony  at  yera  Cruz  by  one  of  Ae  Mexican  generals.  Cortet, 
on  receiving  intelliffence  of  this  transactifHi,  takinjg  with  him  a 
•mall  band  of  resolute  men,  went  to  the  palace  oT the  emperor, 
seized  the  person  of  Montezuma,  and  compdled  him  to  retain 
with  him  to  his  residence.  The  Mexicans,  roused  by  this  breadi 
of  hos|Htality,  flew  to  arms,  and,  after  many  sanguinary  contests, 
the  Spaniards  were  compelled  to  leave  Ae  capital.  On  one 
occasion,  as  Montezuma  appeared  on  the  rampart,  in  order  to 
ijuell  a  sedition  among  the  citizens,  the  unhappy  monarch  was 
kUled  by  a  stone  dirown  by  one  of  the  assailants  |  he  was  imme- 
diately succeeded  by  his  brother,  Quellavaea. 

23.  But  no  reverse  of  fortune  could  intimidate  the  courare  ot* 
abate  the  ardor  of  the  enterprising  Cortez.  Having  obtained  the 
assistance  of  a  nation  of  Indians  who  were  tributary  to  the  sove- 
rei^  of  Mexico,  and  being  reinforced  by  a  bodjy  of  Spaniards,  he 
again  presented  himself  before  the  city,  which  was  accordingly 
taken  after  a  siege  of  seventeen  days.  Gttatimoxin,  who  ma 
succeeded  C^etlavaca,  endeavored  to  escape  with  his  family  and 
court,  but  was  intercepted  and  taken  prisoner  before  he  could 
effect  his  design. 

24.  The  Spaniards,  who  were  greatljr  disapfiointed  in  the 
amount  of  treasure  they  expected  to  find  in  the  city,  in  order  to 
discover  them,  resolved  to  put  the  unfortunate  monarch  and  his 
chief  minister  to  the  rack.  The  prince  bore  his  sufferings  with 
incredible  constancy,  aiid  hearing  his  minister  complain,  he  turned 
to  him  and  said  :  ^*  And  myself,  am  I  on  a  bed  of  roses?*'  He 
was  liberated  from  the  hands  of  the  soldiery  through  the  influence 
of  Cortez,  but  was  afterwards  put  to  death  on  a  charge  of  treason 
and  conspiracy,  during  the  year  1523.  Thus  was  thKe  great  em- 
pire of  Mexico  overthrown,  and  reduced  to  a  Spanish  province  by 
a  few  bold  and  daring  adventurers. 

25.  Shortly  after  the  conquest  of  Mexico  by  Cortez,  a  similar 
expedition  was  undertaken  against  the  rich  and  powerful  empire 
o(  Peru,  by  IVancis  Pizarro,  who  sailed  from  Panama  in  1525, 
and  began  to  explore  the  shores  of  the  Pacific.  His  enterprise 
was  for  some  time  impeded  by  a  variety  of  causes ;  but  in  1631, 
having  obtiined  from  Charles  V.  of  Spain  a  commission  as  gover- 
nor of  the  country,  and  a  small  force  to  enable  him  to  conquer  it, 
he  continued  his  adventures,  and  advanced  into  the  very  heart 
of  Peru,  then  an  extensive  empire,  governed  by  sovereigns  styled 
Jncaa, 

26.  The  country  at  that  time  was  divided  into  two  hostile 
parties,  by  the  two  sons  of  the  late  monarch,  who  disputed  the 
succession  to  the  throne.  »^ttUfalipa,  the  younger,  was  finally 
successful,  having  defeated  his  brother  in  battle  and  taken  him 


99.  In  tiie  mean  time  what  took  place  f  On  reeeivingr  this  Intelliffenee,  what  did 
Obrtez  do?  VRiat  ia  said  of  the  MezieaniT  What  was  the  fate  of  Montezuma?— 
83.  What  did  Ciortea  again  do?  What  la  taid  of  Gaatimozin ?— 34.  What  did  tha 
Spaniards  dot  What  is  said  of  the  prince?  What  was  his  fate  ?— 25.  After  this  whal 
similar  eniedition  was  nndertaken?  In  1S31,  having  obtained  a  commission  as  go> 
TernoTi  what  did  he  do  ?-^86.  How  was  the  country  at  that  tuna  diTtded  ? 


286 


AMCRtCA. 


prisoner,  he  ondered  him  to  be  put  to  death.  Both  princes  had 
previously  endeavored  to  ^n  Uie  assistance  of  the  strangers,  a  cir- 
curastaace  which  Pizarro  did  not  fail  to  render  subservient  to  his 
views.  Marching  to  meet  Atabalipai  under  the  cover  of  friendship, 
he  suddenly  attacked  the  army  of  the  unsuspectinff  monarch  t  four 
thousand  of  the  Peruvians  were  slain,  and  Atabaiipa  himself  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards.  The  unhappy  monarch4  in  order 
to  procure  his  release,  engaged  to  fill  the  room  in  which  he  was 
confined,  measuring  twen^-two  feet  in  len^  and  seventeen  in 
breadth,  Mrith  vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  as  high  as  he  could  reach. 
The  contract  was  fulfill  sd  on  the  part  of  the  Peruvian  sovereign, 
yet  he  did  not  obtain  *aA  liberty,  out  being  brought  to  trial  on  a 
charge  of  treason,  and  as  tiie  murderer  of  his  brother  and  the 
usurper  of  his  crown,  he  was  put  to  death. 
.  27.  The  entire  countrjr  now  submitted  to  the  conquerors,  who, 
for  the  better  security,  Itiid  the  foundation  of  the  city  of  Lima,  a 
short  distance  from  the  sea.  The  Peruvian  monarchy  being  thus 
overthrown,  discord  began  to  prevail  among  the  conquerors,  and 
violent  contentions  ensued.  Mmagro,  the  rival  of  Pizarro,  was 
taken  prisoner,  condemned  and  executed,  and  shortly  afterwards 
Pizarro**1iimself  was  assassinated.  After  his  death  the  civil  feuds 
continued  until  the  year  1548,  when  the  disasters  which  had  so 
long  desolated  Peru  were  terminated,  and  the  country  reduced 
to  a  Spanish  province  by  the  wise  and  prudent  measures  of  Pedro 
de  la  Gasca,  who  had  been  appointed  governor. 

28.  At  the  time  of  the  invasion  of  the  Spaniards,  the  Mexicans 
and  Peruvians  had  made  considerable  advances  towards  civiliza- 
tion. Their  many  magnificent  .palaces,  temples,  and  pyramids, 
prove  that  they  carried  architecture  to  a  high  degree  of  perfection. 
They  understood  the  arts  of  sculpture,  mining,  and  working  the 
precious  metals;  agriculture  was  in  a  high  state  of  advancement: 
they  had  a  regular  system  of  government  and  a  code  of  civil  and 
religious  la.ws.  They  worshipped  the  sun  as  the  supreme  deity  $ 
but  the  religion  of  the  Peruvians  possessed  few  of  those  sangui- 
nary traits  that  characterized  the  Mexicans,  who  offered  human 
victims  in  sacrifice.  In  the  other  parts  of  America  the  natives 
had  made  but  little  prog^ress  in  civilization.  The  following  are  a 
few  of  the  characteristics  that  distinguish  the  Indians  of  North 
America,  except  the  empire  of  Mexico. 

29.  In  person,  the  Jndians  were  tall,  straight,  and  well  propor- 
tioned. Their  complexion  was  of  red,  or  copper  color;  their 
eyes  were  dark,  their  hair  black,  long  and  coarse.  They  are 
quick  of  apprehension,  and  not  wanting  in  genius.  When  pro- 
voked to  anger  they  are  sullen  and  reserved ;  but  when  deter- 
mined on  revenge,  no  danger  can  deter  them,  or  absence  cool 

What  had  both  princes  endeavored  to  obtain?  Marchings  to  meet  Atabaiipa,  what 
did  Pizarro  do  ?  What  did  the  monarch  engage  to  do  to  procure  his  release  ?  What 
was  his  fate?— 27.  "What  is  now  said  of  the  country?  What  prevailed?  What  waa 
the  fate  of  Almagrc  and  Pizarro  ?  In  1548,  what  took  place  ?— 28.  At  the  time  of  the 
invasion,  what  is  said  of  the  Mexicans  and  Peruvians  ?  What  did  they  understand  ? 
What  did  they  worship  ?  What  is  said  of  the  religion  of  the  Peruvians  ?— ^.  What 
were  the  Indians  in  person  ?  Their  complexion  ?  When  provoked  to  soger  ?  Wbe|i 
enotured  T 


AttEttlCA.  2&f 

tKeir  regentment.    When  captured  by  an  enemy  they  never  ask 
for  lifetor  betray  the  least  signs  of  fear. 

80.  They  had  no  books  at  the  time  they  were  first  visited^  or 
any  written  literature,  except  rude  hieroglyphics.  Education, 
among^em.  was  confined  to  the  arts  of  war,  hunting,  and  fish- 
ing. ^Their  language  was  rude,  but  sonorous,  metaphorical  and 
energetic.  Their  arts  and  manufactures  were  confined  chiefly  to 
the  construction  of  the  wigwam,  bows  and  arrows,  ornaments  of 
various  kinds,  stone  hatchets,  and  weaving  a  kind  of  coarse  mat 
from  bark  or  hemp.  Their  agriculture  was  very  limited,  and  the 
articles  they  cultivated  consisted  of  com,  beans,  peas,  potatoes, 
melons,  &c.  Their  skill  in  medicine  was  confined  to  a  few  sim- 
ple prescriptions,  but  the  diseases  to  which  they^  were  subject 
were  few  compared  with  those  which  prevail  in  civilized  society. 

31.  The  employments  of  the  men  were  principally  hunting, 
fishing,  and  war  $  the  women  dressed  the  food,  tilled  the  fields, 
and  performed  nearly  all  the  drudgery,  besides  attending  to  their 
domestic  concerns.  Their  domestic  utensils  consisted  of  a  hatchet 
of  atone,  and  a  few  shells  which  they  used  as  knives.  With  these 
they  scalped  their  enemies,  dressed  their  game,  &c.  Money 
among  the  Indians  was  called  Wampum^  and  consisted  of  smaU 
beads  wrought  from  shells.  War  was  the  favorite  employment 
of  the  aborigines  of  North  America.  When  they  fought  in  the 
open  plain,  Uiey^  rushed  to  the  attack  with  the  utmost  fiiry,  at  the 
same  time  uttering  the  frightful  war-whoop.  If  peace  was  con- 
cluded, the  chiefs  ratified  the  treaty  by  smoking,  in  succession, 
the  Calumet  or  pipe  of  peace. 

32.  Their  government  was  an-absolutennonarchy;  the  will  of 
the  chief  being  regarded  as  the  law,  although  in  matters  of  mo- 
ment, he  consultea  his  counsellors,  but  his  own  decision  was  final. 
The'religion  of  the  natives  consisted  of  traditions,  mingled  with 
many  superstitions.  Like  the  Hindoos,  and  some  of  the  ancient 
nations,  they  believed  in  the  existence  of  two  gods;  the  one 
good,  who  was  superior,  and  whom  they  styled  the  Great  Siririt  $ 
and  the  other  evil,  who  was  thought  to  be  inferior  in  power  They 
worshipped  tiiem  both,  and  of  both  thev  made  images  of  stouv-,  to 
which  they  paid  religious  homage.  Thejr  also  entertained  some 
confused  ideas  of  future  rewards  and  punishments.  Their  chief 
mode  of  worship  was  to  sing  and  dance  around  a  large  fire,  to 
which  they  added  prayer,  and  sometimes  they  offered  in  sacrifice 
a  kind  of  sweet-scented  powder,  blood  and  tobacco. 

33.  Marriage  among  them  was,  in  general,  a  temporary  con- 
tract J  the  men  chose  their  wives  agreeably  to  their  fancy,  anc^ 
could  put  them  away  at  pleasure ;  but  senerally,  the  contracts 
were  observed  with  much  fidelity.  Polygamy  was  prevalent 
amon^  them.  Their  treatment  of  their  wives  was  cruel  and  op- 
pressive; they  were  conndered  as  slaves,  and  treated  as  such. 

36  Wiiat  la  said  of  booka?  Their  langnaget  Their  artaT  Their  agriealtnre? 
Tlieur  akill  in  medicine?— 31.  What  were  the  employnienta  of  the  men T  Of  the  wo* 
men  ?  What  were  their  domeatie  ntenaila  t  What  waa  war  ?— ^.  What  waa  their 
flOTemmentr  The  religion  of  the  nativea?  In  what  did  they  beliereT  What 
their  chief  mode  of  worahip?— 33.  What  waa  mafriage  among  themT  What 
prevalent  T   How  did  they  treat  their  wivea  t 


288 


AMERICA. 


Hie  rites  of  burial  among  Indians  differed  but  litjtle  throughoa: 
the  continent.  The/  generalljr  made  an  openwg  in  the  ground, 
at  the,  bottom  of  w.hich  the  corpse,  wrappea  in  skias  or  n)ats,  was 
deposited.  The  arms  and  ornaments  of  the  deceased  were  buried 
with  them,  and  a  mound  of  earth  raised  over  the  grave. 

84.  The  origin  of  Indians  inhabiting  the  counter  on  the  arrival 
of  the  Europeans,  h^  long  been  a  BupJect  of  investigation,  and 
as  yet,  the  matter  remains  undecided.  The  best  supported  opmion 
is,  that  at  some  unknown  period,  they  emigrated  From  the  north 
eastern^ part  of  .^'a  to  the  northern  coast  of  North  Jimerica 
thM  may  be  probable,  as  Behring's  Straits,  separating  the  two 
continents,  is  only  about  forty  miles  wide,  a  much  shorter  dis- 
tance than  the  Indians  are  known  to  sail  in  their  canoes;  this 
strait  is  frequently  frozen  over,  hence  they  may  have  crossed  ofk 
the  ice. 


SECTION  n. 

•w       Settlement  qf  Virginia  and  New  Fork 

1.  The  French  were  among  the  first  adventurers  in  tl^e  West- 
ern continent.  As  early  as  the  year  1504,  they  had  visited  the 
banks  of  Newfoundland,  and  in  1524,  Francis  I.  of  France,  will- 
ing to  share  with  his  neighbors  a  portion  of  the  New  World,  com- 
missioned Verrazano  on  a  voyage  of  discovery.  This  navigraitor 
explored  a  great  part  of  the  shores  of  North  America.  About 
ten  years  after  m\%,Jamea  Car/ter,  under  a  similar  commission 
from  the  French  Idng,  sailed  to  the  new  world,  entered  thd  gulf 
of  St.  Lavnrence,  and  took  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name 
of  his  sovereign,  and  called  it  New  France;  this  name  was  sub- 
sequently changed  to  that  of  Catuida* 

%.  In  1584,  Sir  Walter  Salei^h,  under  a  commission  from 
Queen  Elizabeth,  of  England,  arrived  in  America,  entered  Pftm- 
lico  Sound,  and  proceeaing  to  Roanoke  Island,  near  the  mouth 
of  Albemnrle  Sound,  he  took  possession  of  the  country  for  the 
crown  of  England.  On  his  return*  he  gave  so  fiatteriog  an  ac- 
count of  the  oeauty  and  fertili^  of  the  country,  that  Elizabeth 
bestowed  OU:  it  the  n»ine  of  Yirginvi,  aa  a  memorial  that  it  had 
been  discovered  duKng  the  reifl^  of  a  vicj^  queeiu  Sleveral  at- 
tempts to  forin  a  setUeqient  inlrirginia  weiremade  by  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh  J  he  despatpied  sevenil  sinalV  vessels,,  uncter  the  com- 
mand of  Eiohand  G^Binville,  cai^iruig  one  Jiundred  and  eightjT^ 
adventni!er».  who  wetie^Unded  on  the  l9le  of  Roajioke.  Bgt  tl^ 
colonists*  deiuaed  by^  tha,  prnapect  of  finding  mines  o^  the  pre- 
cious metidt,  negleeted.the  cultivation  of  the  soi)^  they  were,ia 
consequence,  red<tP94  to  the  utmost  dietces^  by  nwne  $  many  of 

Deseyibe  the  ritet  ofbarial  r-n3i.  WliiA  Imhi b^tm  ^nv^^.q{^vruiig^»ilmt   Wtet 
J»A»  beat  •ui^rted  opiaioa? 
.-1.  wVw  werch  ameBf  the  fint  •dmntarenf 
^M  Mzt  tailed  to  the  pmm  /would  ?    Whtt  w 
•niived.ui  Ameno&t   On.  his  retnrtt  what  did.  1 
» ftem  »  settlement  ?   Of  the  colonieu  f 


(iont  WbiaX 


their  niimlier  retarnod  to  England  wkli  Sir  Francis  Dmlu,  «Ub 
otheriiicrighed  with  disease, 4>r  were  destroyed  bgr  the  mknm. 

8.  lliisuMttcoessfulattenipt  withdrew  for  aometinaetie afttaii- 
tion  of  the  Enslish  froM  these  distant  repoDS.  In  1602,  howerer, 
BarthdamewG«aiiold  sailed  from  Englud,  and  diacoTeredCapc 
Cod,  which  mme  he  gave  it  on  account  of  the  number  «f  codfidi 
eau^t  near  it.  From  this  period  we  find  that  tfce  snirit  «f  Jidrea- 
tnre  again  revived.  In  1606.  lames  I.«f  England  ^ranted  let- 
ters  patent,  an  exclusive  rigiit  or  privilege,  to  (he  London  and 
Plymouth  companies,  by  which  they  were  authorized  to  possess 
and  occupy  all  the  territory  lying  between  the  84th  and  45th  de- 

Sees  of  north  latitude^  which  at  that  time  was  included  under 
e  common  name  of  Virginia.  To  the  former  company  was  as- 
signed the  section  of  countir  included  between  the  41st  and  34th 
degree  of  south  latitude,  called  Sooth  Virginia ;  and  to  the  lafto*, 
that  part  of  the  territmy  lying  to  the  north,  called  North  Vir- 
ginia. 

4.  Under  this  patent,  the  London  company,  in  1007,  sent  oui  a 
vessel  under  the  command  of  Captain  Newport,  carrying  one 
hundred  and  five  adventurers.  After  a  tedious  voyage  of  four 
months,  they  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the  Chesapeake  Bay,  and 
sailed  some  distance  up  the  Powhatan,  now  called  the  James 
River,  where  they  built  a  fort,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  a  towa, 
which  in  honor  of  their  king  they  called  Jamestown.  The  go- 
vernment of  the  colony  was  framed  by  ihit  London  company^  and 
was  administered  by  a  council  of  seven  persons,  with  a  ps^udent 
chosen  from  among  their  own  number. 

6.  The  nanw  of  the  first  president  was  ffingJUld^  but  the  most 
distinguished  person  in  the  council  was  the  celebrated  Cmaain 
lokn  Smith,  who,  from  tiie  active  part  which  he  took  in  the  trans- 
actioDs  of  the  new  settlement  has  been  styled  father  of  the 
colony.  The  life  and  actions  of  this  extraordinary  man  resemble 
the  deeds  of  a  hero  of  romance.  In  the  early  part  of  his  life,  he 
imd  the  command  of  a  body  of  cavalry  in  the  Austrian  army,a0d 
durinr  a  contest  with  the  Turks,  he  was  taken  prisoner,  and  sent 
as  a'sMive  to  Constantinople^  from  which  he  afterwards  obtwied 
his  release  and  ^turned  to  England.  His  romantic  and  enter- 
prising B{qrit  led  him  to  en^a^s  in  an  expedition  to  the  new 
world,  aiM  by  his  superior  amlities,  the  colony  was  repeat^ly 
rescued  from  the  brink  of  ruin. 

6.  Unfortunately  for  the  colwiists,  they  were  soon  involved  w 
hostilities  with  the  natives,  whose  antipathy  to  the  English  was 
occasioned  Inr  the  cruel  treatment  they  had  previously  experienced 
fwoiStr  Mkhwd  CfrmwiUe,  who  burnt  an  entire  Indian  jvillage 
and  destroyed  their  com,  in  retaliation  for  their  steidii^  aiAlver 
cup.  Tli»  smgular  adventures  of  Captain  Smith  fonn  a  consid'' 
caous  portion  of  tiie  histoiy  of  the  colony.   On  one  occamon» 

8.  In  1608,  what  took  place  f   In  1006,  what  wm  grasted  by  James  ?    What 
■MigMd  t0  thei  former  t   To  the  latter  t^-4.  "What  4id  the  London  ^oiqpany  do  in  |l 
when  did  yiey  irriTe?   What  town  did  they  oomnieneet~»6.  Who  was  th^most 
liandshed  person  f   In  early  life  what  had  hot-rHow  was  the  antipathy  of  the 
to  ue  English  occasioned?    Relate  the  adventares  of  Capjtwn  Bwwtli  t 

25 


«90 


AMS&ICAir  C0L0KIE9. 


iHiile  exploring  the  country,  he  was  taken  prisoner  by  a  band  «if 
two  handred  Indians)  but  charmed,  however,. with  Iris  valor,  and 
the  varioua  artt  which  he  used  to  astonish  or  please  them,  thejr 
released  him  from  captivity.  After  this  he  was  again  taken  by  a 
party  of  three  hundred,  who  led  him  in  triumph  to  Powhatan, 
their  king.  The  sentence  of  death  was  immediately  pionounced 
against  him^  and  he  was  conducted  to  the  place  of  execution.  His 
head  was  laid  upon  a  stone,  and  the  savages,  with  uplifted  clubs^ 
were  about  to  desmitch  their  victim,  when  Poeahontoi,  tk  fa- 
vorite  daughter  of  Powhatan,  threw  herself  between  the  prise  >r 
and  the  executioners,  and  by  her  tears  and  entreaties  prevoiled  un 
her  father  to  recall  the  sentence.  Her  prayers  were  heard,  and 
Smith  was  set  at  liberty. 

7.  In  1609,  Powhatan  had  concerted  measures  for  the  des'ruc- 
tioifof  the  colony;^  but  Pocahontas,  who  had  always  manifested 
afriendty  disposition  towards  the  Enfflish,  visited  Jamestown 
alone,  on  a  dark  and  stormy  night,  and  disclosed  to  Captain  Smith 
the  designs  of  her  father;  the  colony  was  by  this  means  saved 
from  destruction.  Pocahontas,  during  a  subsequent  visit  to  James- 
town, was  there  detained,  and  her  father,  who  was  devotedly 

Sttacned  to  his  daughter,  concluded  a  treaty  with  the  English  on 
[leir  own  terms.  Pocahontas  was  afterwards  married,  with  the 
consent  of  her  father,  to  a  Mr.  Rolfe,  a  young  planter  of  a  re- 
8|>ectable  family.  After  their  nuptials,  which  were  celebrated 
with  great  pomp,  Rolfe  and  the  princess  sailed  for  England,  where 
she  waa  instructed  in  the  Christian  religion,  and  publicly  baptized. 
She  died  at  Gravesendi  in  the  twenty-second  year  of  her  age, 
leavinff  one  son,  from  whom  are  descended  some  of  the  most  re- 
spectable families  of  Virginia. 

8.  X>uring  the  first  year  the  colonists  suffered  severely  from 
want  of  provisions  and  from  sickness,  which  in  a  few  months 
carried  off  half  their  number ;  but  by  the  arrival  of  new  adventu- 
res, the  population  of  the  colony,  at  the  close  of  the  year, 
amounted- to  about  two  hundred  persons.  Daring  the  year  1609, 
Ckmtain  Smithy  in  consequence  of  an  injuir  he  received  by  the  ac- 
cidental explosion  of  guiipowder,  was  obliged  to  return  to  Eng- 
land for  medical  aid.  His  absence  was  a  severe  loss  to  the  colony. 
In  consequence  of  a  waste  of  provisions,  a  most  distressing 
ffiinine  followed ;  the  period  was  long  known  by  the  name  of  the 
starving  times.  So  dreadful  was  its  effect,  that  in  the  sitece  of 
six  months^their  number  was  reduced  from  nearly  five  hundred 
to  sixty.  The  small  remnant  that  survived,  were  so  disheartened 
by  these  'disasters  that  they  resolved  to  abandon  the  settleinent, 
apd  return  to  Eilgland.  From  this  they  were  prevented  bv  tiie 
timely  arrival  of  Lord  Dektware.  who  had  been  appointed  go- 
vernor, witii  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  and  a  large  supply  of 
provisions.    Through  his  exertions,  they  Were  induced  to  remain^ 

7.  Inl600,  what  was  concerted?  How  was  it  prevented?  What  is  said  of  Poca< 
hQntaa  on  a  snbaeqnent  visit  to  Jamestown?  To  whom  was  she  married  ?  Whera 
did  they  sail  for  ?    where  did  she  die  ?--8.  From  what  did  they  suffer  ?   What  hap. 

Cned  during  the  year  1609?     In  consequence  of  waste  ofprovisions,  whM  i&> 
ired?   In  six  months,  to  what  was  the  number  reduced?   What  did  they  iMoival 
How  were  they  pMT«nted?  ji!:  c; 


AMKBICAN  COLONIES. 


291 


oremaini 


told  their  number  being  increaMd  by  new  arrivals,  the  conditioD 
of  the  colony  soon  began  to  assume  a  prosperous  appearance. 

9.  The  planters  were  men  generalljr  destitute  of  families,  and  had 
emigrated  with  a  prospect  of  obtaining  wealth,  and  expected 
eventually  to  return  to  their  native  country.  Bvi  ivith  a  view  of 
Attaching  them  to  the  new  settlement,  and  of  rendering  their  resi- 
dence permanent  in  the  c<rfony,  an  expedient  was  devised  of  sup- 
Dlying  them  with  wives.  Accordingly,  a  number  of  unmarried 
females  were  sent  over  from  England,  to  be  sold  to  such  as  were 
desirous  to  purchase.  The  price  of  a  wife  was^  at  first  one  hun- 
dred pounds  of  tobacco;  but  as  the  number  diminished,  it  was 
raised  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  $  the  price  of  tobacco  at 
the  time  was  three  shillings  a  pound. 

10.  The  year  1620  is  rendered  memorable  for  the  introduction 
of  nef^To  slavery  into  America.  A  Dutch  vessel  from  the  coast 
of  Guinea,  sailed  up  the  James  river,  having  on  board  about 
twenty  negroes,  who  were  sold  as  slaves  to  the  planters  of  Vir- 
ginia. 

The  colony  had  enjoyed,  for  some  time,  a  great  degree  of  pros- 
perity. In  1623,  however,  it  experienced  a  stroke  that  nearly 
proved  fatal  to  its  existence.  Powhatan  died  in  1618,  and  was 
succeeded  by  his  son,  who  did  not  inherit  the  friendly  disposition 
of  his  father  towards  the  English.  A  deliberate  plan  for  the  an- 
nihilation of  the  colony  atone  blow  was  concerted,  and  succeeded 
to  a  fearful  extent.  On  the  twenty -second  of  March,  while  the 
colonists  were  engaged  in  their  usual  occupations,  the  Indians  fell 
upon  them,  sparing  neither  age  nor  sex,  and  in  one  fatal  hour 
three  hundred  and  forty-seven  persons  fell  victims  to  their 
cruelty. 

11.  This  treachery  of  the  Indians  was  followed  by  a  war  of  ex 
termination;  during  which  the  colonists  indulged  in  acts  of  atro- 
city, little  inferior  to  those  by  which  they  had  oeen  visited.  They 
fell  upon  the  Indians  at  the  approach  of  harvest,  when  they  knew 
the  attack  would  prove  most  fatal,  destroyed  their  crops  of  corn, 
and,  in  their  fury,  murdered  all  who  came  in  their  way,  or  drove 
them  into  the  forest,  where  so  many  perished  with  hunger,  (hat 
some  of  the  tribes  nearest  to  the  colony  were  totally  extirpated. 

12.  In  1624,  the  London  Company,  which  had  been  so  active 
in  establishing  a  settlement  in  Virginia,  was  dissolved  by  an  ar- 
bitrary act  of  Icing  James  I.,  who  invested  the  government  of  the 
colony  in  the  crown,  and  aj)pointed  a  governor,  with  a  council  of 
twelve  persons,  to  aid  him  in  the  administration.  The  prosperity 
of  the  colony  was  subsequently  retarded  during  the  arbitrary  ad- 
ministration of  Sir  John  Harvey^  but  in  1639,  Sir  fViJliam 
Berkley^  a  man  of  superior  abilities,  was  appointed  governor, 
when  it  again  began  to  flourish.  During  the  revolution  in  Eng- 
land, which  terminated  in  the  execution  of  Charles,  the  colonists 

9.  'What  were  the  planters  ?  With  a  view  of  attaching  them  to  the  settlement,  what 
•xpedient  was  devised  ?  What  was  the  price  of  a  wife?— 10.  For  what  is  the  year 
1630  rendered  memorable  ?  In  what  manner  ?  In  1623,  what  deliberate  plan  was 
formed?  What  took  place  on  the  22d  of  March?— 11.  By  what  was  this  followed? 
When  did  they  fall  upon  the  Indians  ?— 12.  In  1624,  what  took  place  ?  How  waa  the 
prosperity  of  the  colmiy  again  retarded? 


i9^  AMEBIOAN  COLOmEt. 

inreiferTed  their  loyalty  to  the  king.  In  1651,  the  commonwealth, 
under  Cromwell,  took  vigorous  measures  for  the  reduction  of  the 
colony.  Berkley  made  a  spirited  resistance ;  but  beinff  obliged 
to  yield  to  a  8U|>erior  force,  he  retired  from  public  life,  and 
Mathews  was  appointed  governor  by  Cromwell. 

13.  On  the  death  of  Mathews,  the  sfHrit  of  opiwsition  was  again 
manifested ;  the  colonists  threw  oflf  their  allegiance  to  the  com- 
monwealth, recalled  Berkley  from  his  retirement,  erected  the 
royal  standard,  and  proclaimed  Chfirles  II.,  son  of  the  late  king, 
-as  their  lawful  sovereign.    Fortunately  for  the  colonists,  the  re» 

storation  of  Charles,  which  shortly  afterwards  took  place,  preserved 
them  from  the  chastisement  't  which  their  previous  declaration 
in  his  favor  had  exposed  them.  In  1676,  towards  the  close  of 
Berkley's  administration,  the  restriction  imposed  on  trade  by  the 
king,  occasioned  considerable  discontent  in  the  colony,  and  finally 

fave  rise  to  an  insurrection,  known  by  the  name  of  Bacon^s  Re- 
eUioUf  so  citiled  from  the  name  of  its  leader.  During  the  pro- 
gress of  this  unfortunate  insurrection,  the  country  was  given  up 
to  pillage,  Jamestown  was  burnt,  and  all  the  horrors  of  civil  war 
continued  to  rage,  until  they  were  terminated  by  the  death  of 
Bacon. 

14.  The  territorv  now  comprising  the  Middle  States  of  the 
Union,  was  originally  settled  by  the  Dutch  and  Swedes.  In  1609, 
Henry  Hudson,  an  Englishman,  in  the  service  of  the  East  India 
Company  of  Holland,  on  a  voyage  in  search  of  a  north-west  pas- 
sage to  India,  touched  at  Long  Island,  and  sailed  up  the  nver 
which  now  bears  his  name.  The  right  of  discoyery  being  thus 
acquired,  and  the  favorable  report  of  the  country,  induced  a  com- 
pany of  Dutch  adventurers  to  attempt  a  settlement  on  the  Hudson 
river  about  the  year  1613.  They  built  a  fort  near  the  present  site 
of  Albany,  called  Fort  Orange,  and  another  with  some  few  trad- 
ing houses  on  Manhattan  Island,  where  the  cit,  of  New  York 
now  stands,  and  styled  the  latter  settlement.  New  .Amsterdam, 
while  the  whole  country  was  called  New  Netherlands. 

15.  The  Swedes  had  already  made  a  settlement  on  the  Dela- 
ware river,  and  held  possession  of  the  territory  until  its  final  sub- 
jugation by  the  Dutch  colonists  of  New  Netherlands,  under  their 
enterprising  governor,  Stuyvesant.  The  extension  of  the  New 
England  settlements  occasioned  a  series  of  disputes  and  contests 
with  their  neighbors  in  New  Netherlands.  In~1664,  Charles  II., 
who  had  been  restored  to  the  throne  of  his  father^  forgetfut  of  the 
fiiends  who  had  given  him  a  shelter  during  his  exile,  sought  every 
pretext  for  a  dispute  with  Holland.  Among  other  things,  he  as- 
serted a  claim  to  the  colony  possessed  by  that  country  in  America, 
and  accordingly  conveyed  it  to  his  brother,  the  I)vke  qf  York. 
The  duke  made  immediate  preparations  for  carrying  the  king's 

During  the  revolution  in  England,  what  is  said  of  the  colonists  ?  In  1651,  what  took 
place  ?— 13.  On  the  death  of  Mathews,  what  did  the  colonists  do  7  In  1676.  what  did 
the  restrictions  on  trade  occasion  and  give  rise?  How  was  it  terminatea? — 14.  By 
whom  was  the  territory  comprising  tbe  Middle  States  settled  ?  In  1609,  what  took  place  V 
Where  did  they  build  a  fort?  What  did  they  call  the  settlements  ?— 15.  Where  had 
the  Swedes  settled  ?  In  1064,  what  did  Charles  do  ?  What  did  he  claim,  and  '.o  whom 
did  h«  eonv«y  it  ?    What  did  the  Duke  of  York  do  ?    What  is  said  of  Stuyvesant  ? 


AMSRICAM   eOLONIfiS. 


093 


grant  into  effect,  and  for  that  purpose  Colonel  Nichols  was  sent 
out  with  a  fleet,  having  on  board  a  considerable  force.  After 
touching  at  Boston,  he  sailed  for  New  Amsterdam,  and  anchoring 
before  tne  place,  he  demanded  its  surrender.     Stuyvesapti  the 

{governor,  after  some  opposition,  was  obliged  to  yield  to  the  En8^- 
ish  5  and  the  whole  territory  thus  became  subject  to  the  Britiih 
crown,  and  the  country,  in  nonor  of  the  duke,  was  called  New 
York.  , 


SECTION  III. 

New  England  Settlements, 

1.  In  1607,  about  the  same  time  that  the  colony  in  yirginia 
laid  the  foundation  of  Jamestown,  a^  settlement  was  commenced 
on  the  Kennebec  river,  under  the  direction  of  the  Plymouth  com- 
pany: but  owing  to  successive  misfortunes,  the  settlement  was 
abandoned  for  the  present.  In  1614^  the  country  was  again 
visited  by  Captam  Smith,  so  celebrated  m  the  history  of  Virginia, 
who  exainined  the  coast  from  the  Penobscot  river  to  Cape  Cod, 
and  on  his  return,  prepared  a  map  of  the  country,  to  wnich  be 
gave  the  name  of  New  England, 

2.  In  1620,  a  patent  was  granted  by  kin?  James  I.,  to  Ferdi- 
nando  Gorges  and  others,  called  the  council  of  Plymouth,  for  the 
purpose  of  settling  a  colony  in  New  England.  Their  patent  in- 
cluded all  the  terntory  between  the  fortieth  and  forty-eighth  de- 
grees of  north  latitude.     During  the  same  year  in  which  the 

{»atent  was  obtained,  the  first  permanent  settlement  in  New  Eng- 
and  was  commenced  at  Plymouth,  by  a  body  of  Puritans^  alfc 
known  by  the  name  of  Broivnists,  from  the  name  of  the  founder 
of  their  sect. 

3.  The  Puritans,  who  had  suflTered  continual  persecution  in  Eng- 
land, on  account  of  their  dissent  from  the  tenets  of  the  established 
church,  had  taken  refuge  in  Holland,  under  the  charge  of  their 
minister,  Mr.  John  Robinson  $  but  not  finding  their  new  residence 
agreeable,  from  various  causes,  they  resolved  to  seek  an  asylum 
from  oppression  by  removing  to  tne  wilds  of  America.  After 
having  experienced  many  delays  and  disappointments,  a  patent 
was  obtained  under  the  seal  of  the  London  Company^  assigning 
to  them  a  tract  of  land  within  the  limits  of  the  Virginia  charter. 

4.  On  the  morning  of  the  22d  of  July,  1620,  Mr.  Robinson, 
their  minister,  kneeling  in  prayer  on  the  sea-shore  at  Delfthaven, 
consecrated  the  embarcation  of  the  Pilgrims,  They  touched 
at  Southampton,  in  England,  from  which  place  they  sailed^  on  the 
fifth  of  August ;  but  before  proceeding  far  they  were  obliged  to 
return,  in  order  to  repair  the  smaller  of  their  vessels,  calkd  the 

1  In  1607,  where  was  a  settlement  commenced  7  By  whom  was  the  country  visited 
m  1614  7  On  his  return,  what  did  he  do  7—2.  lu  1620,  what  was  granted  7  During  the 
same  year,  what  was  commenced  at  Plymouth  7—3.  Where  had  the  Puritans  taken 
refuge  7  "What  did  they  resolve  7—4.  On  the  twenty-second  of  July,  1020,  what  took 
plac«7    Where  did  they  teuch  7    What  were  they  finally  compellea  to  Uo  7 

25* 


S94  AMERICAN   COLONIES. 

S^edwell,  which  they  were  finally  compelled  to  abandon,  and  to 
prosecute  their  voyage  in  the  Mauflower,  At  length,  on  Ine  uxdi 
of  September,  they  sailed  from  Plymouth,  in  Eaigland,  for  the 
Hudson  river ;  but  bf  the  treachery  c^  the  captain,  who  is  sup- 
posed to  have  been  bribed  by  the  Dutch,  they  were  carried  much 
mrther  to  the  north,  and  after  a  stormy  passage,  th^  came  in 
sight  of  Cape  Cod. 

5.  After  some  weeks  spent  in  searching  for  a  suitable  place  to 
land,  during  which  they  were  exposed  to  incredible  sufierinifs 
from  the  inclemencv  of  the  season,  the  Mayflower  was  safely 
moored  in  a  beautiful  harbor,  to  which,  in  grateful  remembrance 
of  th6  last  port  they  left  in  England,  they  gave  the  name  of  Ply- 
mouth. On  the  morning  of  the  20th  of  December,  1620,  after 
imploring  the  divine  assistance,  the  Pilgrims,  to  the  number  of 
oi\e  hundred  and  one,  landed  upon  the  rock  of  Plymouth.  The 
spot  on  which  their  first  stej^s  rested  is  still  held  in  deep  venera- 
tion by  their  descendants,  and  the  day  of  their  landing  is  yet 
celebrated  with  great  enthusiasm. 

6.  Thoug}i  the  Pilgrims  had  succeeded  in  landing,  4heir  suffei'- 
ings  an^  distress  were  only  about  to  commence.  After  a  long 
and  tedious  voyage,  they  found  themselves  cast  upon  an  unknown 
and  hostile  coast ;  exposed  to  all  the  rigors  of  a  New  England 
winter,  without  a  roof  to  shelter  thtira  irom  the  storm.  Their 
supply  of  provisions  was  limited,  and  to  fill  up  the  measure  of 
their  sufferings,  they  were  visited  by  a  distressing  sickness.  By 
these  united  calamities,  in  three  months  after  their  landing,  they 
'Were  reduced  to  near  one-half  of  their  original  number.  John 
Carver t  th&  first  governor,  died  in  March,  and  William  Brat^ford 
was  chosen  to  succeed  him.  The  election  of  the  governor  took 
place' annually,  and  at  first  he  had  but  one  assistant;  the  number 
■was  afterwards  increased  to  five,  and  at  length  to  seven. 

^  7.  With  a  desire  to  conform  to  the  simplicity  of  the  apostolic 
time,  the  Pilgrims  at  first  held  all  their  property  in  common. 
This  was  one  of  the  causes  of  scarcity  that  for  some  time  pre- 
vailed in  the  country.  In  the  spring  of  1623,  each  family  was 
allowed  a  piece  of  ground  for  its  cultivation,  and  after  the  harvest 
of  that  year,  no  general  want  of  provisions  was  experienced. 
For  the  defense  of  the  colony  against  the  hostilities  of  the  natives, 
a  military  organization  was  formed,  and  Captain  Miles  Standish, 
a  man  of  considerable  courage,  was  appointed  to  the  command. 
In  March,  1621,  they  received  a  friendly  visit  from  Samoaet,  the 
^ihief  of  trie  Wampanoags^  who  gave  them  a  cordial  welcome, 
and  in  the  name  of  his  tribe  allowed  them  to  retain  possession  qi 
the  soil  which  they  occupied,  since  there  was  not  one  of  the  ori- 
ginal possessors  then  living  to  claim  it. 

8.  From  him  they  obtained  important  information  respecting 
the  country,  and  learned  that  a  short  time  previous  to  their  ar- 

When  ond  from  what  place  did  they  sail  ?— 5.  Where  was  the  Mayflotoer  moored  t 
On  the  20th  of  December,  what  was  done  ?  What  is  said  of  the  spot  ?— 6.  What  is  said 
of  the  pilgrims?  Of  their  supply  of  provisions  T  By  these  calamities,  to  what  wer« 
they  reduced  ?  Who  was  their  first  governor  ?— 7.  With  a  desire  to  conform,  &o., 
what  did  the  pilgrims  do  ?  In  1633.  what  was  each  family  allowed  T  In  Mareh,  1621, 
'What  did  they  receive  T—S.  From  him  what  did  they  obtain  ? 


AMERICAN  COLONIES. 


d96 


rival*  a  dreadful  p  ance  had  carried  off  almost  all  the  Indians 
jn  the  vicinity.  In  i^  same  month,  Masmaoii»  the  most  power- 
ful cfaief  in  that  region,  and  from  whom  the  name  of  Massachu- 
setts is  derived,  paid  a  visit  to  the  colonjr,  and  entered  into  n 
league  of  friendship  with  the  settlers,  which  was  strictly  observed 
for  up^al'ds  of  fifty  years. 

9.  The  colony^  increased  but  skiwly,  and  at  the  end  of  ten 
years  the  population  did  not  exceed  three  hundred.  In  1696,  the 
colony  of  Maasacfuisetta  J3c^  was  commenced  foy  a  company  of 
adventurers  under  John  Enaicolt,  who  formed  a  settlement  at 
Naumkeae;  to'v/hich  he  gave  the  scriptore  name  of  Salem.    It 


>  respect  

spirit  which  enabled  them  to  quit  their  native  soil,  and  brave  a 
thousand  dangers  in  a  hostile  land,  in  order  that  they  might  enjoy 
the  unrestrained  exercise  of  their  religious  princifdes,  we  cannat 
refrain  from  disavowing  that  spirit  of  intolerance  which  they  exer 
cised  among  themselves. 

^  10.  Some  of  tiie  colonists  retained  a  high  veneration  for  the 
ritual  of  the  church  of  England,  and  refusing  to  conform  to  the 
colonial  establishment,  they  assembled  to  a  separate  place  of  wor 
ship.  Endicott  called  before  him  two  of  the  principal  offenders 
ana  sentenced  tl^m  to  banishment ;  they  were  accordingly  sent 
home  by  the  first  vessel  returning  to  England.  ^  In  1630,  another 
company  of  adventurers,  over  fifteen  hundred  in  number,  under 
John  VFinthropt  who  was  appointed  governor,  arrived  in  Massa- 
chusetts and  commenced  the  settlement  of  Charlestown,  Boston, 
and  other  places  in  that  vicinity.  At  the  first  general  court  held 
at  Charlestown,  a  law  was  passed,  declaring  that  none  should  be 
free,  or  have  any  share  in  the  government,  except  those  who  had 
been  received  as  members  of  the  church. 

11.  In  the  spring  of  1623,  the  settlement  of  New  Hampshire 
was  commenced  at  Dover  and  Portsmouth,  by  persons  sent  out 
under  the  patronage  of  Ferdinando  Gorges  and  John  Mason,  to 
whom  the  country  had  been  granted.  These  settlements  were 
united  to  Massachusetts  in  1641,  and  remained  a  part  of  that 
colony  until  1678,  when  New  Hampshire  obtained  a  separate  go- 
vernment. In  1635,  the  colony  of  Connecticut  was  commenced 
by  a  few  families,  with  their  favorite  minister  Mr.  Hooker,  who 
left  Massachusetts,  and  after  a  fatiguing  march  through  the  wilder- 
ness, settled  on  the  west  side  of  the  Connecticut  nver,  and  laid 
the  foundation  of  Windsor  and  Wethersfield. 

12.  Roger  Williams,  a  minister  at  Salem,  having  been  banished 
from  Massachusetts  on  account  of  his  religious  opinions,  with  a 
few  companions  commenced  the  settlement  of  Rhode  Island,  on 
the  site  where  the  city  of  Providence  now  stands,  which  name 

In  the  same  month  who  paid  a  vi«it  to  the  colony  ?— 9.  In  1628,  what  colony  was 
eommenced  ?  What  might  be  auppoBed  ?— 10.  What  did  aome  of  the  colonists  retaia  T 
What  did  Endicott  do?  In  1430,  what  took  place?  At  the  first  general  court  at 
Oharlestown,  what  law  was  passed? — 11.  In  1023,  what  settlement  was  commencod* 
Bv  whom?  When  and  by  whom  was  Connecticut  commenced  ?— 12.  AVhat  is  relatod 
of  Roger  Williams? 


! 


AMERICAN   COLONIES. 


I  ' 


296 

'they  gave  to  the  place,  in  grateful  acknowledgment  of  the  Divine 

Erotection.  About  two  years  after  this,  Mr.  Coddington,  having 
een  also  banished  from  Massachusetts,  with  seventy -six  others, 
for  holding  opinions  which  were  deemed  erroneous  by  the  colonial 
establishment,  purchased  from  the  Indians,  ^quetneck,  a  fertile 
island  in  Narragamet  Bay,  and  named  it  Rhode^  Island,  under 
which  title  the  previous  settlement  by  Roger  Williams  was  after- 
wards included. 

^  13.  In  1644,  Williams  visited  England  as  agent  of  the  settlers, 
and  obtained  from  the  British  parliament,  shortly  after  the  com- 
mencement of  the  civil  war.  a  free  charter  of  incorporation  for 
Providence  and  Rhode  Island  plantations.  The  charter  was  con- 
firmed and  its  constitutional  powers  enlarged  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  II.  By  this  instrument  it  was  ordered,  "  that  none  were 
to  be  molested  for  any  difference  of  opinion  in  matters  of  reli- 
gion j"  yet  the  very  first  assembly,  convened  under  its  authority, 
excludeu  the  Roman  Catholics  from  voting  at  elections,  and  from 
every  ofiice  in  the  government. 

14»  'J'he  friendly  intercourse  which  had  for  some  time  existed 
between  the  colonists  and  the  natives,  began  gradually  to  be  in- 
terrupted. The  Indians  in  the  vicinity  of  Massachusetts  Bay 
'jvere  few  and  unwarlijce,  and  having  received  a  stipulated  com- 

Sensation  for  the  land  from  the  earl;r  settlers,  they  evinced  no 
isposition  for  hostility ;  but  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  had 
to  contend  with  numerous  and  powerful  tribes.  Among  these, 
the  Narragansets  and  Pequods  were  the  most  formidable.  The 
Satter  having  sent  a  deputation  to  their  neighbors  the  Nan'agan- 
sets,  requested  them  to  forget  for  a  season  their  mutual  animosi- 
ties, and  co-operate  in  expelling  the  common  enem"  from  the 
coti'ntry  :  but  tne  former  considering  this  as  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity for  weakening  or  totally  destroying  a  powerfiil  rival,  dis- 
covered their  hostile  intentions  to  the  governor  of  Massachusetts, 
and  united  in  alliance  with  the  colonists  against  them. 

15.  The  Pequods  had  pitched  their  camp  in  the  middle  of  a 
swamp,  near  the  head  of  Mystic  river,  and  fortified  it  with  pali- 
sades J  but  the  colonists,  under  Captain  Mason,  marched  to  the 
place  unperceived,  and  were  about  to  enter  the  camp  through  a 
pass,  which,  by  some  unaccountable  neglect  was  left  open,  when 
the  alarm  of  their  approach  was  given  by  a  faithful  dog.  In  a 
moment  the  warriors  flew  to  arms  and  prepared  to  repel  the  at- 
tack";  but  in  a  few  moments  more  the  wigwams  in  which  the 
Indians  slept  were  enveloped  in  flames.  Dreadful  was  the  car 
^nage  that  now  ensued.  Aroused  from  their  slumbers  by  the  dis- 
'  charge  of  musketry,  the  affrighted  Indians  rushed  in  consternation 
froin  their  burning  tenements.  As  they  came  forth  they  were 
received  by  the  swords  of  the  enemy ;  if  they  attempted  to  escape 
by  scaling  the  palisades  they  were  met  by  a  shower  of  balls. 

Two  years  .fter  this,  what  did  Mr.  Coddington  do  ? — 13.  In  1641,  what  did  W^illiams 
do  and  obtain  ?  By  this  instrument,  what  was  ordered  ?  Yet  what  was  done  by  the 
first  assembly?— 14.  What  is  said  of  nhe  Indians  in  the  vicinity?  Which  were  the 
most  formidable  tribes ?  AVhat  did  the  latter  request?  What  did  the  former  do?— 
15.  V/herehad  the  Pequods  pitched  their  camp?  What  did  the  colonists  do?  De- 
scribe the  scene  that  followed 


AMERICAN   COLONIES. 


297 


Many  afraid  to  venture  out  perished  in  the  flames ;  while  others, 
recoiling  from  the  deadly  weapons  of  the  foe,  rushed  back  into 
the  devouring  element  and  shared  the  fate  of  their^  com^nions. 
'^In  a  few  minutes,  five  or  six  hundred  lay  gasping  in  their  blood 
w  were  silent  in  the  arms  of  death.''  Those  that  were  captured* 
above  the  number  of  two  hundred,  were  either  sold  as  slaves 
abroad  or  reduced  to  servitude  by  the  English  at  home.  So  com- 
plete was  the  extermination,  that  in  a  few  months  the  nation  ojf 
Pequods  was  entirely  destroyed,  even  their  very  name  was  no 
longer  heard. 

16.  The  danger  to  which  they  were  exposed  by  the  encroach- 
ments of  foreign  enemies  and  domestic  nostilities,  induced  th( 
four  colonies  ot  Massachusetts  Bay,  Plymouth,  Connecticut,  and 
New  HaveUj  to  enter  into  an  alliance  for  their  mutual  defence, 
under  the  title  of  the  United  Colonies  qf  New  England,  A.  D 
1643.  This  confederation,  which  was  regulated  by  two  delegate^ 
from  each  colony,  subsisted  with  but  little  alteration  until  their 
charters  were  annulled  by  Charles  II.  As  many  of  the  early 
settlers  were  men  of  talents  and  education,  they  gave  their  earliest 
attention  to  the  interest  of  learning  and  to  the  establishment  of 
schools.  In  1638,  {«  few  years  after  the  settlement  of  Massachu- 
setts, Harvard  University^  the  oldest  seminary  of  learning  in  the 
country,  was  founded  at  Cambridge. 

17.  Although  the  colonists  possessed  many  excellent  traits  of 
character,  they  were  not,  however,  without  their  faults.  While 
they  claim  our  admiration  for  their  enterprise,  for  their  love  of 
libertv  and  attention  to  the  interests  of  educatior,  we  are  coin> 
pelled  to  regard  their  misguided  zeal  in  matters  of  religion  with 
mingled  feelings  of  sorrow  and  disapprobation.  In  1656,  a  num- 
ber of  Quakers,  flying  from  persecution  at  home,  sought  an  asylum 
among  their  Christian  brethren  in  New  England ;  but  the  novelty 
of  their  mode  of  worship  greatly  oftended  the  ministers  of  the 
established  church;  they  were  accordingly  imprisoned  and  sent 
off"  by  the  first  opportunity.  A  law  was  then  passed  prohibiting 
the  emigration  of  Quakers  to  Massachusetts;  forbidding  their 
return,  in  case  of  banishment,  under  the  penalty  of  deaUi.  In 
consequence  of  these  severe  proscriptions,  several  of  these  unof- 
fending people  were  hanged. 

18.  In  Connecticut  the  Quakers  were  treated  with  little  less 
severity.  A  law  was  passed  against  them,  subjecting  the  offender 
to  imprisonment  at  hard  labor,  and  the  tongue  to  b(;  pierced 
through  with  a  red-hot  iron.  These  instances  of  intolerance, 
which  have  cast  a  blot  upon  the  memory  of  our  forefathers,  are 
not  cited  to  wound  the  feelings  of  their  descendants,  but  simply 
to  remind  them  that  it  is  their  duty  to  avoid  the  repetition  of  these 
errors;  that  it  is  incumbent  on  all  to  discountenance  religious  in- 
tolerance in  every  form,  in  every  age  and  in  every  clime;  that  the 

What  was  done  with  those  who  were  captnrecl  ? — ^16.  "^Vhat  did  their  danger  induce 
the  colonistJ  to  do?  How  long  did  tliis  confederation  subsist?  To  what  did  they  rive 
their  earliest  attention?  When  was  Harvard  University  founded? — 17.  While  tney 
claim  our  admiration,  what  are  we  compelled?  In  1656,  what  took  place?  What 
law  was  passed?— 18.  In  Connecticut,  what  law  wfts  passed?  Why  are  tbQffe  in- 
•tancei  of  intolerance  mentioned  ? 


298 


AMEtllCAN  COtOKIfiS. 


ii!]!!:- 


lili 


i 


same  ascendency  that  then  prevailed  over  the  civil  authorit  .1, 
might  even  now  plunge  society  into  that  unhappy  state,  which  0t 
are  called  to  contemplate  with  so  much  regret. 

19.  After  the  termination  of  the  Pequod  war,  the  New  England 
settlements  enjoyed  a  long  continuance  of  peace,  during  which 
they  greatly  increased  in  wealth  and  population.  The  treatment, 
however,  which  the  natives  had  generally  received  from  the  early 
adventurers,  had  given  them  great  reason  to  regard  the  Europeans 
with  an  eye  of  jealousy  and  distrust;  and  it  must  be  confessed 
that  the  colonists,  in  their  proceedings  with  regard  to  the  natives, 
were  often  directed  by  principles  of  cruelty  and  injustice,  as  a 
reference  to  the  records  of  those  times  will  clearly  prove.  In 
1675,  the  peace  which  long  subsisted  was  interrupted,  and  the 
colonists  found  themselves  involved  in  a  destructive  war  v  1th 
Philip f  king  of  the  WampanoagSt  whose  principal  residence  was 
at  Mount  Hope  in  Rhode  Island. 

20.  Philip,  equally  eminent  for  his  warlike  character  and  un- 
daunted courage,  m  as  the  most  formidable  enemy  ever  encoun*- 
tered  by  the  colonists.  Having  spent  four  years  in  maturing  the 
plan  ofj^an  extensive  conspiracy  which  had  for  its  object  the  utter 
extermmartion  of  the  English,  he  commenced  hostilities,  and  by 
means  of  his  alliances  was  able  to  bring  four  thousand  warriors 
into  the  field.  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  and  Plymouth  united 
against  him.  The  war  was  commencted  with  great  energy  and 
spirit  on  both  sides,  and  for  some  time  conducted  with  equal 
success.  In  the  great  battle  known  by  the  name  of  the  Swamp 
Fight,  two  hundred  and  thirty  of  the  colonists  were  killed,  while 
one  thousand  of  the  Indian  warriors  are  supposed  to  have  perished, 
and  over  five  hundred  of  their  wigjvams  were  burned.  At  length 
an  end  was  put  to  these  disasters  in  1676,  by  the  death  of  PhiRp, 
who  was  shot  by  one  of  his  own  men  who  had  joined  a  party  of 
the  English  under  the  famous  Captain  Benjamin  Church. 

21.  At  the  commencement  of  this  distressing  war,  the  English 
population  amounted  to  nearly  sixty  thousand  persons,  of  whom 
six  hundred  had  fallen  in  battle  during  the  conflict,  besides  a 
much  greater  number  of  women  and-chifilren  who  were  led  into 
a  miserable  captivity  by  the  Indians.  Scarcely  a  family  or  indi- 
vidual remained  who  had  not  to  mourn  the  loss  of  a  relative  or 
friend.  After  the  termination  of  this  conflict,  however,  the  New 
England  colonies  were  freed  from  the  hostilities  of  the  natives, 
until  the  war  with  the  French,  who  employed  the  savages  as 
auxiliaries. 

23.  About  the  year  1692,  the  people  of  the  colonies  were  thrown 
into  the  utmost  consternation,  by  the  extraordinary  imaginary 
power  of  witchcraft.  A  Mr.  Mather,  a  minister  of  New  England , 
who  was  a  firm  believer  in  all  these  ridiculous  stories,  relates  a 
number  of  these  supernatural  events,  which  at  the  present  time 
are  more  amusing  than  interesting.     Severe  laws  were  made 

19.  AAer  the  Pequod  war,  what  did  New  Eng:land  enjoy  ?  In  1675  what  took  place  ? 
•-B0  What  is  said  of  Philip  ?  How  was  the  war  conducted  ?  How  many  fell  on  both 
•ides  in  the  Swamp  Fiffht?  What  was  the  end  of  Philip?— 21.  At  the  commencement 
of  the  war,  what  is  said  of  the  English?  "What  had  every  ibmily  to  mourn  ?—8a.WI>at 
took  place  in  lOOa?  - 


i!  I'! 


ter  and  un- 


AMERICAN   COLONIES.  299 

affainst  witchcraft,  and  not  until  t\irenty  persons  of  both  sexes 
had  been  executed,  did  the  frenzy  begin  to  cease. 

33.  Maryland,  The  founder  of  Maryland  was  Sir  George  Cal- 
vert, Lord  Baltimore,  a  Roman  Catholic,  who  was  distinguished 
as  a  statesman,  and  had  held  the  office  of  secretary  of  state  in  the 
reign  of  James  I.  of  Encland.  With  a  view  of  forming  in  Ame- 
rica an  asylum  for  himself  and  his  persecuted  brethren,  he  sailed 
to  Virginia  about  the  year  1631;  but  meeting  an  unwelcome  recep- 
tion there  on  account  of  his  religion,  he  fixed  his  attention  upon 
a  territory  beyond  the  Potomac,  and  finding  it  Unoccumed  and 
well  adapted  to  his  purpose,  he  immediately  returned  to  England 
and  obtained  of  Charles  I.  a  grant  of  the  land.  From  Henrietta 
Maria,  the  consort  of  Charles,  the  country  was  called  Afary- 
land. 

24.  Before  the  patent  was  completed.  Sir  George  died,  and  the 
grant  was  transferred  to  his  elaest  son,  Cecilius  Calvert,  who 
inherited  the  titles  of  his  father.  Preparations  were  immediately 
made  for  the^  settlement  of  a  colony.  Remaining  in  England 
himself,  Cecilius  Calvert  appointed  his  brother  Leonard  as  gover- 
nor of  the  intended  settlement.  On  the  22d  of  November,  in  the 
year  1633,  emigrants  to  the  number  of  about  two  hundred  set 
sail  from  the  Isle  of  Wight*  in  two  small  vessels,  the  >^rk  and 
Dove,  and  after  a  tedious  passage  arrived  in  March  of  the  follow- 
ing year  on  the  shores  of  the  Cnesapeake.  Following  the  exam- 
ple of  Columbus,  they  immediately  erected  a  cross  and  returned 
thanks  to  God,  who  had  conducted  the  voyage  to  so  happy  an 
issue,  and  then  took  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  their 
sovereign.  After  having  purchased  the  land. from  the  natives, 
they  commenced  the  building  of  the  town  of  St.  Mary,  which  for 
many  years  remained  the  capital  of  the  colony. 

25.  The  leading  features  of  policy  adoptetf  by  the  founders  of 
this  colony,  claim  our  warmest  admiration.  Their  intercourse 
with  the  Indian  tribes  was  marked  by  the  strictest  equity  and 
humanity;  at  the  same  time  the  unrestrained  exercise  in  ifiatterg 
of  religion,  granted  to  the  professors  of  ever^  creed,  reflects  the 
highest  honor  upon  the  memory  o^Lord  Bcdtimort  and  his  bene- 
volent associates.  Whilst  the  Episcopalians  in  Virginia  would 
suffer  no  other  fm-m  of  worship  among  them,  ejxept  that  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  whilst  the  Puritans  of  New  England 
punished  with  fines,  tortures,  and  exile^  all  those  who  differed 
from  their  creed,  the  Roman  Catholics  of  Maryland,  transcend^- 
ing  the  proscriptive  principles  of  the  age,  extended  their  arms, 
and  invited  among  them  the  victims  of  intolerance  from  every 
clime.* 

*B«mmift^  in  his  History  of  America,  vol.  I.,  p.  268y  speaking  of  Af aryland,  sara : 
^  Its  history  is  the  history  of  benevolence,  gratitude,  and  toleration.    The  Boman 

What  laws  were  made?— S3.  Who  was  the  founder  of  Maryland?  "Why  did  he 
remove  to  America?  Where  did  he  next  fix  his  attention?  From  whom  was  the 
country  named ?— 24.  What  happened  before  the  patent  was  complete?  Who  was 
appointed  goveriv>r?  When  and  where  did  they  sail  from?  What  were  the  names 
of  the  vessels?  What  did  ihey  immediately  do?— ;)5.  What  claim  our  admiration? 
What  reflects  the  highest  honor  on  Lord  Baltimore,  &c.?  WHiat  did  the  Roman 
Catholics  of  Maryland  do  ? 


300 


AKERICAN  COLONIES. 


! 


20.  The  tranquil  litr  of  the  colony  was  for  some  time  interrufytjBd 
by  the  intrigues  oiClayborne,  who  finally  suppUntect  thesroprie- 
tor,  and  compelled  hin  to  retire  from  the  settlefment.  The  very 
first  act  of  those  who  succeeded  in  the  ^vemment,  was  to  strike 
out  the  fairest  feature  in  the  original  constitution  of  the  colony, 
namely,  religious  toleration,  ana  to  enact  the  seTerest  penalties 
M[ainst  the  professors  of  every  creed  at  variance  with  maX  of  the 
Qiurch  irf*  England.  ^  Thus  the  Roman  Catholics  were  doomed  ta 
see  themselves  deprived  of  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion, 
Mthin  the  limits  of  that  colony  in  which  they  had  labored  to 
establish  free  toleration,  and  that  too  by  the  very  persons  to  whom 
their  benevolence  had  granted  an  asylum  and  home.  After  seve- 
ral years  (rf' disorder,  the  authority  of  the  proprietor  was  restored, 
and  the  province  began  to  assume  its  usual  prosperi^. 

27.  Fennsylvama,  In  1681,  the  settlement  of  Pennsylvania 
was  commenced  under  the  direction  of  the  celebrated  PrilUam 
Pettn,  after  whom  the  state  is  named.  This  eminent  man  was 
the  son  of  Jldmind  Perm,  who  served  in  the  British  navy  during 
the  protectorate  of  Cromwell,  and  during  a  part  of  the  reign  ei 
Charles  JI.  In  early  life  he  embraced  the  tenets  of  Quakers  or 
tHendSt  atid  shared  largely  erf*  the  persecution  which  was  carried 
on  in  England  against  th^n,  being  repeatedly  harassed  br  fines 
and  impnsomnent.  Roused  at  length  Iw*  these  umust  and  into- 
lerant proceedings,  Penn  resolved  to  seek  in  the  New  World  an 
asylum  from  the  oppression  of  the  Old.  Accordingly  he  applied 
to  Charles  II.,  from  whom  he  obtimied  the  grant  of  a  large  tract 
of  country,  including  the  present  state  of  I^nnsvlvania,  in  con- 
sideration of  a  debt  oue  from  the  crown  to  his  father. 

28.  The  first  colony  arrived  in  the  country  in  1681,  and  began 
a  settlement  above  the  confluence  of  the  Delaware  and  SchuylKiU 
rivers.  In  the  month  of  October  of  the  following  year,  Penn 
arrived  in  the  colony,  accompanied  by  two  thousand  associates, 
chieily  of  the  denomination  of  the  Friends  or  Quakers,  and  during 
the  next  year  laid  out  the  plan  for  the  city  of  Philadelphia.  Penn^ 
first  care  after  his  arrival,  was  to  conciliate  the  friendship  of  the 
Indians;  accordingly,  having  assembled  a  council,  he  ootained 
possession  of  the  land  by  a  fair  purchase,  giving  tiiem  in  exchange 
such  European  .goods  as  were  usefiil  to  them,  and  entered  into  a 
solemn  treaty  with  IhcM,  which  was  inviolably  (riiaerved  for  a 
period  of  seventy  yeats. 

29.  His  system  of  j^Overnment  was  established  on  tiie  most 
iiumane  and  liberal  pnnciples.  After  Nihe  example  of  Lord  Baltir 
more,  he  made  civil  and  religious  IHierty  the  basis  of  all  his  insttr 

Cfttholies  who  were  oppressed  by  the  laws  of  England,  were  sure  to  find  a  peaeeiiil 
«sylum  in  the  quitot  harbors  of  the  Chesapeake,  and  there,  too,  Protestants  were  abel- 
tered  from  Protestant  intolerance." 

'».  How  was  the  tranqnlllity  Of  the  eolonyjnterrupted  ?  What  was  the  first  «et  of 
'those  who  succeeded  in  the  ^ortfVnment  T  What  were  the  Cathdlies  doomed  to  see  T-- 
^.  "iVhen  and  by  whom  wte  theaeftlement  of  Pennsylvania  comffioneed  T  What  in 
iaid  Of.  him?  What  did  Penn  .rraoHre  T—^Jte.  When  and  where  did  tlw  tret  eolony 
MriTe?  When  did  Penn  arrive?  Wihat  «ity  did  he  laqr  ««f*  What  Wwi hia<flBtt 
ear*  t— 89.  What  is  said  «f  his  system  of  government? 


AMERICAK   COLONIES. 


901 


ttitioiis»  and  to  these  wise  re|(u1ations  mn}[  be  attributed  the  rapid 
advancement  of  Pennsylvania  in  population,  enterprise,  and  im- 
portance. In  addition  to  the  territory  included  in  the  grant 
which  he  obtained  from  Charles,  Penn  became  the  proprietor  of  a 
tract  of  land,  the  present  state  of  Delaware,  which  he  obtained 
bv  purchase  nrom  the  Duke  of  York.  Having  several  times  visited 
England,  he  at  length  died  at  London  in  1718,  having  reached 
the  age  of  seventy-nve  years. 

80.  Delmoare  was  first  settled  in  1627,  by  a  company  of  Swedes 
and  JFfnn«,  who,  having  arrived  in  the  country,  purchased  from 
the  natives  the  land  from  Cape  Heniopen  to  the  falls  of  the  Dela- 
ware, and  commenced  a  settlement  at  the  mouth  of  Christiana 
creek,  near  Wilmington,  rfnd  called  the  country  New  Sweden. 
But  their  empire  was  no!:  destined  to  be  of  long  duration.  In 
1651.  the  Dutch  in  the  neighboring  colony  of  New  Netherlands, 
who  had  always  regarded  the  Swedish  settlement  with  an  eve  of 
iealousy,  under  their  governor,  Peter  Stuyveaanlt  invaded  "New 
Sweden,  and  reduced  the  colony  to  complete  subjection.  When 
the  English  afterwards  conquered  New  York,  they  also  obtained 
Delaware,  which  was  considered  a  part  of  that  territory. 

31.  New  Jersey  was  first  settled  by  Hollanders  and  Swedes. 
When  New  York  was  ceded  by  Charles  II.  to  his  brother,  the 
Duke  of  York,  all  the  territory  between  the  Hudson  and  Dela- 
ware rivers  was  included  in  the  grant.  The  tract  comprising  the 
present  state  of  New  Jersey,  he  sold  to  Lord  Berkelej/  ana  Sir 
George  Carteret.  In  1674,  Lord  Berkeley  disposed  of  his  share 
of  New  Jersey  to  two  English  Quakers,  named  Fenwieke  and 
ByUingej  and.  in  the  year  1682  William  Penn  and  eleven  others 
ofthe  Society  of  Friends,  became  the  proprietors  of  the  remainder 
of  the  province,  which  they  purchased  from  Sir  George  Carteret. 
The  first  governor  was  the  celebrated  Robert  Barclay,  the  author 
ofthe  "Apology  for  the  Quakers,"  whose  administration  was  for 
life. 

32.  Tlie  Carolinas.  The  next  provinces  that  claim  our  atten- 
tion are  North  and  South  Carolina.  Towards  the  middle  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  a  considerable  number  of  persons,  suffering 
in  Virginia  from  religious  intolerance,  removed  beyond  the  limits 
of  that  colony,  and  commenced  a  settlement  in  a  portion,  of 
country  north  of  Albemarle  Sound,  and  shortly  afterwards  an- 
other company  of  adventurers  from  Massachusetts  settled  near 
Cane  Fear.  In  1663,  Charles  II.  granted  to  Lord  Clarendon 
and  others  the  entire  tract  of  land  lying  between  the  thirty-first 
and  thirty-sixth  de^ee  of  north  latitude,  and  extending  from  the 
Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  Ocean. 

33.  The  proprietors  endeavored  to  hasten  the  settlement  of  this 
extensive  region  by  establishing  a  liberal  govemnfient,  allowing 
perfect  free(K>m  in  religion,  and  by  ofi'ering  a  portion  of  land  for 

of  what  did  Penn  become  the  proprietor  ?  Where  and  when  did  he  die  ?— 30.  "When 
and  by  whom  was  Delaware  settled?  In  1651  what  took  place  ?— 31.  By  whom  was 
New  Jersey  settled?  In  1674  what  did  Lord  Berkeley  do  ?  Who  Kf\er wards  became 
the  proprietors  ?■— 3S.  What  provinces  next  claim  our  attention?  Towards  the  middle 
of  toe  seventeenth  century  what  was  done?  In  1663  what  did  Charles  grant ^-- 
33.  What  did  the  proprietors  do  ? 

26 


ao3 


AMERICAK  COLONIES. 


the  first  five  jein  at  a  half-penny  per  acre.  They  afterwardg 
extended  their  settlements  to  the  banks  of  the  Ashley-  and  Cooper 
riverS)  where  Charleston  now  stands  |  and  in  1739  the  title  of  the 
land  was  sold  to  the  crown,  after  which  the  country  was  divided 
into  North  and  South  Carolina,  and  a  royal  governor  appointed 
over  each.  During  the  year  1700  the  growth  of  cotton  was  intro- 
duced, and  two  years  later  that  of  rice,  which  articles  have  subse- 
quently become  the  prominent  staples  of  those  provinces. 

34.  Georgia.  The  last  settlea  of  the  thirteen  original  states 
that  revolted  against  Great  Britain  was  Georgia,  which  received 
its  name  from  George  II.  In  1732  one  hundred  and  sixteen  per- 
sons embarked  from  England  under  General  Oglethorpe,  and 
arrived  at  Charleston  early  in  the  following  year.  From  Charles- 
ton they  sailed  to  their  destined  territory,  and  shortly  after  their 
arrival  they  laid  the  foundation  of  the  city  of  Savannah.  For 
several  years  after  the  settlement  was  commenced,  the  colony 
remained  in  a  languishing  state,  but  after  the  surrender  of  its 
charter  to  the  crown,  it  began  to  flourish. 

35.  In'  the  year  1736  the  celebrated  John  Wesley  arrived  in 
Georgia, «nd  commenced  his  missionary  labors  among  the  colo- 
nists and  Indians,  but  not  meeting  with  the  desired  success,  he 
returned  again  to  England.  Oglethorpe  was  distinguished  as  a 
soldier  ana  a  statesnuin.  At  an  early  age  he  served  on  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe  under  the  celebrated  Trince  Eugene,  until  the 
return  of  peace;  and  on  his  return  to  England  he  was  elected  a 
member  of  the  British  parliament.  At  the  commencement  of  the 
American  Revolution  he  was  offered  the  command  of  the  British 
army,  which  high  office  he  thought  proper  to  decline.  He  died 
shortly  after  the  contest  was  decided,  at  the  advanced  age  ot 
ninety-seven  years. 


SECTION  IV. 

The  Drench  war;  Conquest  qf  Canada;  the  Oppressive  Mea 
sures  qf  Great  Britain  towards  the  Colonies  ;  Commencement 
o/  Hostilities ;  Battle  qf  Lexington;  Bunker  Hill;  Declara- 
tion of  Independence, 

1.  We  have  seen  that  the  French  made  settlements  in  Canada, 
at  Quebec,  on  the  banks  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  about  the  same 
time  that  the  English  colony  at  Jamestown  was  commenced  in 
Virginia.  Besides  the  possession  of  Canada  in  the  north,  France 
had  also  a  territory  on  the  Mississippi,  in  the  south,  called 
Louisiana.  The  boundary  betweea  the^  English  and  French 
colonies  had  long  been  a  subject  of  dispute  and  unavailing  nego- 
tiation.   It  had  been  for  some  time  a  favorite  object  on  the  part 

In  1739  what  was  done?  What  was  introduced  in  1700?— 34.  Which  was  the  last 
of  tiie  thirteen  states?  When  and  by  whom  was  the  settlement  commenced?  Of 
what  citv  did  they  laythe  foundation?— 35.  In  the  year  1730  who  arrived?  What  M 
laid  of  Oglethorpe?   When  did  he  die? 

1.  Where  had  the  French  made  settlements?  WHiathnd  long  been  a  lubjeetof 
litpute  ?   Wht  \  was  the  object  of  the  French  ? 


AttElUCAN   COLONIES. 


303 


of  France  to  connect  her  distant  possessions,  by  erectinjgr  forts 
along  the  Ohio  and  the  lakes,  and  thus  to  restrict  the  British  to  a 
limited  territory  on  the  sea-coast. 

2.  This  proceeding  on  the  part  of  France  alarmed  the  British 
and  called  forth  the  most  decisive  measures.  Repeated  com- 
plaints of  violence  having  been  made  to  the  governor  of  Vireinia, 
ne  determined  to  send  a  messenger  to  the  French  commander  -at 
Fort  Du  Que«ne,  on  the  Ohio,  where  Pittsburg  now  stands,  to 
demand  the  reasons  of  his  hostile  conduct,  and  to  insist  that  he 
should  evacuate  the  fort.  The  choice  of  a  person  to  perform  this 
arduous  undertaking  fell  upon  George  frashington.ihe  future 
deliverer  of  his  country,  then  a  youth  in  the  twenty -first  year  of 
his  age.  Having  received  his  instructions  from  the  governor,  he 
departed  on  his  perilous  journey  to  the  French  settlement,  at  a 
distance'  of  near  four  hundred  miles,  one-half  of  the  route  being 
through  a  wilderness  inhabited  by  hostile  savages.  On  the  wav, 
his  horse  filing,  he  proceeded  o»  foot,  accompanied  by  a  single 
companion,  with  a  gun  in  his  hand  ana  a  pack  on  his  shotilder?. 
On  uie  12th  of  December  he  reached  the  French  fort,  delivered 
his  message  to  the  commander,  and  by  the  middle  of  January  re- 
turned in  safety  with  an  answer  to  the  governor  of  Vjrginia* 

3;  The  reply  not  proving  satisfactory,  the  organization  6f  a 
regiment  was  immediately  commenced  in  Virginia,  to  8upf)ort  the 
claims  of  Great  Britain  over  the  disputed  territory.  Of  this  regi- 
ment, Mr.  Fry  was  appointed  colonel,  and  young  fVashington 
lieutenant-cobnel ;  but  on  the  death  of  Mr.  Fry,  which  happened 
shortly  after  his  appointment,  the  command  devolved  on  Wash- 
ington. Without  delay  Washington  marched  forward  at  the 
head  of  a  small  force  to  dislodge  the  French  from  Fort  Du 
Quesne,  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  Allegheny  and^  Motion- 
gahela  rivers.  But  before  he  reached  the  place  he  was  Jnformcd 
that  the  garrison  had  been  strongly  reinforced,  and  that  a  body 
of  nine  hundred  French  were  advancing  against  him:  he  there- 
fore thought  it  prudent  to  fall  back  to  a  fort  which  he  had  pre- 
viously thrown  up :  but  before  he  had  time  to  convplete  his  defense' 
he  was  attacked  by  the  French  general,  De  Villier,  and  after 
making  a  brave  resistance,  he  was  compelled  to  yield  on  honor- 
able terms  of  capitulation. 

4.  In  the  year  1755,  General  Braddock  arrived  in  Virginia 
with  two  regiments,  and  after  being  joined  by  the  provincials, 
under  Washington,  his  forces  amounted  to  twenty  thousand  men. 
Braddock  was  orave,  but  inexperienced  as  to  the  mode  of  Indian 
warfare.  Washington,  who  acted  as  his  aid^de-camp,  asked 
permission  to  go  forward  and  scour  the  woods  with  the  provincial 
troops  under  his  command;  but  Braddock,  despising  this  prudent 
advice,  pushed  forward  incautiously,  and  when  within  a  few 


2.  What  did  the  governor  of  Virginia  determine?  Whom  did  he  select?  "NVhat  was 
the  dietance  ?  On  his  way  what  happened  ?  When  did  he  reach  the  fort  ?— 3.  After 
this,  what  was  immediately  commenced  ?  Of  this  regiment,  who  was  appointed  colo- 
nel? Where  did  Washington  march  ?  What  was  he  informed  before  he  reached  the 
nlace?  "Wliat  did  he  do?— 4.  iTi  1755,  who  arrived?  What  is  said  of  Braddock^ 
What  did  Washington  ask  ?    What  did  Braddock  do  ? 


! 


304 


AMEUCAK  COLONIEI. 


miles  of  Fort  Du  Quesne^  he  fell  into  an  ambuscade  of  French 
and  Indians.  The  invisible  enemy  commenced  a  heavy  dis- 
charge  of  musketrv  upon  his  unprotected  troops ;  the  van  was 
forced  back  upon  the  main  body,  and  the  whole  armv  thrown  into 
disorder.  A  dreadful  slaughter  now  ensued.  Hraddock  did 
all  that  a  brave  general  could  do  to  encourage  his  men  to  stand 
the  assault ;  but  valor  was  unavailing.  After  an  action  of  three 
hours,  seven  hundred  of  the  English  were  left  dead  upon  the  field, 
and  Braddock  himself,  after  having  three  horses  shot  under  hiifi, 
fell  mortally  wounded;  Washington  had  two  horses  killed  under 
him,  and  four  bullets  {Missed  through  his  coat,  yet  he  escaped  un- 
iigured.  The  provincial  troops  under  his  command  preserved 
their  order,  and  covered  the  retreat  of  the  regulars,  who  broke 
their  ranks  and  could  not  be  rallied. 

5.  Three  s&ccessive  ^.ampaigns  produced  nothing  but  expense 
and  disappointment  to  the  Bntish  government.  The  lakes  and 
the  whole  western  and  northe^  border  were  in  possession  of  the 
French  and  Indians.  With  an  inferior  force  they  had  maintained 
a  superiority,  and  even  extended  their  encroachments.  In  1756, 
a  changflLwas  effected  in  the  British  ministrv,  and  William  Pitt 
(afterwards  Lord  Chatham)  was  raised  to  the  head  of  the~adminis- 
tration.  From  this  moment  affairs  beffan  to  assume  a  new  aspc  ci. 
The  active  and  enterprising  genius  of  Pitt  seemed  to  diffuse  itself 
through  every  department  of  the  state.  He  addressed  a  circular 
to  the  colonies  in  America,  assuring  them  that  an  effectual  force 
should  be  sent  from  England,  and  called  on  them  to  furnish  as 
large  a  force  as  their  population  would  permit.  The  number  of 
men  brought  into  the  field  at  the  next  campaign  amounted  to 
fifty  thousand,  of  which  twenty  thousand  were  raised  in  the 
colonies. 

6.  The  first  expedition  was  directed  against  Louisburg,  which, 
after  an  obstinate  resistance,  surrendeied  with  a  girrison  consist- 
ing of  nearly  six  thousand  men.  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point 
next  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English.  Niagara  was  besieged, 
and  after  a  severe  action,  also  surrendered.  But  a  far  more 
important  and  more  dangerous  enterprise  remained  yet  to  be 
accomplished.  The  city  of  Quebec,  a  place  strong^ly  fortified 
by  nat'7  e  and  art,  the  capital  of  the  French  dominions  in  America, 
was  pt(uected  bv  a  garnson  of  ten  thousand  men,  under  the  able 
and  experiencea  General  Montcalm.  The  arduous  duty  of  fe- 
ducinff  the  place  was  con.mitted  to  the  heroic  genera'  • '  off''. 

7.  Having  landed  his  army,  consi : « inff  of  ei^t  thonsatx^  mofj, 
on  the  island  of  Orleans,  below  Quebec,  he  made  an  '  ar ')■"/•. s«-v"ai 
attempt  to  reduce. the  city.  Notoiscouragedbythisfaiiuic:,  Wolfe 
conce^'ed  the  design  of  ascending,  during  the  night,  a  steep  and 
criffgy  precipice,  to  an  eminence  on  the  north  bank  of  the  river 
called  the  Hc-t.  ?hts  qf  Abraham.  This  enterprise  he  effected  with  in  - 

What  was  his  fnte  :    Whp'  Is  said  rf  Washington? — 5.  What  did  three  campaigns 
produce?  In  1~'3  whH»  toe';  j  ."le?   V  i.at  did  he  address?  What  was  the  number  of 
men  at  the  rw.xx  -Mnnt'.t.i:  . — 6.  What  was  the  first  expedition  ?    What  places  were 
taken  ?    Whai  Ji  tfiiu  of  '[Quebec  ?  Ti  whom  was  tliig  duty  of  reducing  it  committed 
—7,  What  desi£».  did  V>jife  conceive  t 


AMEIltCAN   COLONICS. 


305 


f  French 
javy  di«- 
van  waa 
■own  into 
dock  did 
i  to  stand 
1  of  three 
the  field, 
fider  hiifi, 
led  under 
:aped  un- 
preserved 
rho  broke 

t  expense 
lakes  and 
ion  of  the 
laintained 
In  1756, 
lliamPitt 
radminis* 
iw  aspect, 
fuse  itself 
a  circular 
tual  force 
furnish  as 
kumber  of 
Dunted  to 
:d  in  the 

•g,  which, 
n  consist- 
wn  Point 
)e8ieged, 
far  more 
ret  to  be 
fortified 
America, 
r  the  able 
ity  of  fe- 

a.  ».'  ••.•;cr», 
A 

c,  Wolfe 
steep  and 

the  river 
i  with  in - 


campaigns 
number  of 
)laces  were 
committed 


credible  labor,  before  Montmlm  had  the  slightest  intimation  ot 
his  design,  and  bv  sun-rise  ho  following  morning,  h'l  whole 
army  was  arrayed  on  the  plains  above.  A  sanguinary  battle 
ei  .ed,  in  which  the  Frenrh  were  tntirply  defeated,  with  a  loss 
of  fifteen  hundred  men,  umorik  vhom  *«c^«iii  numbered  four  of 
their  principal  officers,  who  fell  in  the  action.  But  vhlle  the 
French  were  called  to  mourn  'he  loss  ol  iheir  brave  general  Mont- 
calm,  the  British  were  compelled  to  lament  the  tieath  o>f  the  lieroic 
fVnlfe^  who  fell  in  the  moment  of  victory.^  This  illustrious  man 
having  received  a  mortal  wound,  was  carried  to  the  rear  of  the 
army,  where  he  caused  himself  to  be  raised  that  he  might  view  the 
engagement.  Faint  with  the  loss  of  blood,  he  had  reclined  hi* 
her.'l  von  the  arm  of  an  officer,  when  he  was  roused  by  the  ry  : 
**  f 'ey  fly,  they  fly ! "  "  Who  fly  r"  exclaimed  the  dying  go  ^irai. 
li  'ji^'  -J  that  it  was  the  enemy,  he  replied,  **  I  die  cont»nt«d,*' 
aad  imnediately  expired.  The  sentiments  of  Montcahn  in  the 
A  'rnents  of  death,  are  equally  remarkable.  Being  told  that  he 
could  not  survive  more  than  a  few  hours,  he  replied',  •*  It  is  so 
much  the  better,  I  shall  not  then  live  to  see  the  surrendci  of 
Quebec"  This  important  battle  was  followed  by  the  reduction 
(if  the  city,  and  subsequently  by  that  of  all  Canada;  so  that  of  ail 
the  territories  claimed  by  France^  ip  America,  New  O' 'oans, 
and  a  few  plantations  on  the  Mississippi,  alone  remained  in  her 
possession,  A.  D.  1763. 

8.  Never  had  the  attachment  of  the  colonies  to  the  mother 
country  been  more  strongly  manifested  than  during  the  French 
war,  which  had  terminated  so  advantageously  to  England.  The 
colonists  felt  proud  c/  their  descent  and  connexion  with  om  of 
the  most  powerful  nations  of  Europe.  The  peculiar  circum- 
stances in  which  the  early  settlers  had  been  placed,  led  them  to 
study  with  more  than  usual  care  the  principles  of  political  liberty, 
and  to  view  with  a  jealous  eye  every  encroachment  of  power. 
What  degree  of  authority  the  parent  country  might  exercise  ov(  f 
the  colonies,  had  never  been  defined.  In  England,  the  doc  - 
trine  prevailed,  that-  parliament  had  the  power  to  bend  them 
in  all  cases  whatever;  a  principle  which,  in  America,  had  been 
publicly  denied. 

9.  The  expenses  attending  the  recent  war  had  rendered  it 
necessary  to  increase  the  usual  taxes  of  the  English  nation  ;  but 
the  ministry,  apprehensive  of  rendering  themselves  unpopular  by 
too  severely  pressing  on  the  resources  of  the  people  at  home,  de- 
termined to  raise  a  revenue  from  the  colonies  in  Ainerica.  In 
1765,  Mr.  Grenville,  the  commissioner  of  the  treasury,  introduced 
the  famous  Stamp  »actt  by  which  all  instruments  of  writing,  juch 
as  law  documents,  deeds,  leases,  willS;  &c.,  were  to  be  nmi  and 
void,  unless  on  stamped  paper,  on  which  a  duty  was  to  be  paid. 
The  bill  passed  the  house  after  a  long  and  animated  discussion.  ' 

What  ensued.^  What  wa«  the  loss  of  the  French  t  What  was  the  fate  of  Wolfe? 
What  is  related  of  him  before  his  death  ?  What  is  said  of  Montcalm  ?  What  followed 
the  reduction  ( ( this  city  ?— 8.  ^Vhat  is  said  of  the  attachment  of  the  colonics  ?  Of  what 
^ere  they  proud  1  In  England,  what  doctrine  prevailed  ?— 0.  What  did  the  expenies 
render  necessary  ?  What  is  said  of  the  ministry?  In  1765,  what  wa»  introaacedT 
What  was  the  nature  of  this  act  ? 

9r 


306 


AMERICAN   COLONIES. 


10.  The  news  of  this  measure  created  the  greatest  sensation 
among  the  colonists.  They  remonstrated  against  it,  but  in  vain, 
the  act  went  into  execution  during  the  following  year.  The  as- 
sembly of  Virginia  was  in  session  when  the  intelligence  arrived ; 
a  number  of  resolutions  were  immediately  brought  forward  by 
the  patriotic  Patrick  Henrys  in  opposition  to  the  act.  Massachu- 
settH  also  declared  herself  opposed  to  it,  and  in  all  the  colonies, 
a  determined  spirit  of  resistance  to  the  oppressive  measure  was 
strongly  manifested.  When  the  news  of  the  Stamp  Act  reached 
Boston,  the  bells  were  muffled,  and  rung  a  funeral  peal  5  the 
crown  officers  were  treated  with  insult,  and,  in  some  instances, 
the  houses  were  broken  open  or  demolished.  In  the  city  of  New 
York,  the  «cf  is  carried  through  the  streets  with  a  death's  head 
affixed  to  it,be4.ring  this  inscription  :  "  The  folly  of  England,  and 

he  ruin  of  America." 

11.  A  Colonial  Congress  met  at  New  York^,  and  published 
a  declaration  of  their  rights,  insisting  particularly  on  the  exclusive 
right  of  taxing  themselves,  and  loudly  complaining  of  the  Stamp 
Act.  The  merchants  of  Boston,  New  York,  and  Philadelphia, 
entered  into  a  combination,  and  passed  a  resolution  not  to  import 
or  sell  British  goods  until  the  offensive  measure  should  be  re- 
pealed. So  great  and  spirited  was  the  opposition  of  the  colonies, 
that  the  Stamp  Act,  through  the  exertions  of  Mr.  Pitt,  Lord 
Camden,  and  others,  was  repealed  in  the  spring  of  1766;  but  the 
repeal  was  accompanied  with  a  declaration  that  the  British  par- 
liament had  the  power  to  enforce  upon  the  colonies  any  measure 
at  might  think  proper  5  and  in  accordance  with  this  principle,  an 
act  was  passed  during  the  following  year,  1767,  imposing  a  duty 
on  tea,  paper,  glass,  and  painters'  colors.  This  act  was  iollowed 
by  another  most  arbitrary  declaration,  that  all  offenders  in  Mas- 
■sachusetts  should  be  sent  to  England  for  trial,  and  in  order  to 
carry  these  measures  into  effect,  two  British  regiments  were  sent 
over,  and  quartered  in  Boston. 

12.  The  feelinffs  of  the  citizens  were  highly  exasperated  to  see 
themselves  besetlay  an  insolent  soldiery,  sent  over  with  the  de- 
sign of  intimidating  them  into  compliance  with  the  arbitrary  acts 
ot  the  British  parliament.  Frequent  disputes  occurred  between 
them  and  the  soldiers,  and  on  the  fifth  of  March,  1770,  a  collision 
took  place  between  a  detachment  of  troops  xxnA&c  Captain  Pres- 
ton, and  the  inhabitants  of  Boston,  which  resulted  in  the  death  of 
three  of  the  latter,  while  five  more  were  dangerously  wounded. 
Captain  Preston  and  the  soldiers  were  brought  to  trial,  and  ac- 
quitted, except  two,  who  were  convicted  of  ipanslaughter. 

13.  Lord  North  succeeded  to  the  Duke  of  Grafton,  as  prime 
minister  of  England,  in  1770,  when  air  the  duties  were  re- 
pealed, with  the  exception  of  the  one  imposing  three  pence 
per  pound  on  tea.    Things  continued  in  this  sute  of  partial 

10.  What  did  the  news  of  thii  men  sure  create?  In  the  Assembly  of  Virffinia,  what 
was  done?  And  in  Boston?  In  the  city  of  New  York  ? — 11.  What  did  the  Colonial 
Congress  publish?  Wliat  did  the  merchants  of  Boston,  &c.,  do  ?  When  was  the  Stamp 
Act  repealed?  In  1767,  what  was  passed?  By  what  was  this  followed? — 12.  What 
frequently  occurred?  On  the  fifth  of  March,  1790,  what  happened  ?— 13.  By  whom 
was  the  Duke  of  Grafton  succeeded? 


/ 


AMERICAN    COLONIES. 


307 


iiritation  until  the  year  1773,  when  the  Briti8h  East  India  Com- 
pany were  authorized  to  export  their  tea  to  the  colonies  free  of 
dnty.  The  inhabitants  of  New  York  ahd  Philadelphia  prevented 
the  landing  of  the  tea  ships  sent  to  these  cities,  but  the  people  of 
Boston  showed  their  resentment  in  a  different  manner  j  a  party 
of  men  disguised  as  Indians,  boarded  the  vessels,  and  threw  the 
tea,  consisting  of  three  hundred  and  forty-two  chests,  into  the 
harbor. 

14.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  indignation  of  parliament  when  the 
news  of  this  transaction  reached  England.  An  act  was  immedi- 
ately passed,  by  which  the  port  of  Boston  was  closed,  and  the  go- 
vernment and  officers  transferred  to  Salem,  A.  D.  1774. 

In  May  of  the  same  year.  General  Gage,  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed commander-in-cnief  of  the  British  forces  in  North  Ameri- 
ca, arrived  in  Boston ;  and  was  shortly  followed  by  two  regiments 
more,  with  artillery  and  military  stores. 

Bjr  these  proceedings,  the  Americans  very  justly  concluded 
that  it  was  the  object  of  the  British  government  to  reduce  them 
to  obedience  by  force  of  arms;  that  the  hour  of  reconciliation  was 
passed ;  that  their  rights  could  only  be  maintained  by  an  appeal  to 
force;  therefore,  without  delay,  they  began  to  prepare  them- 
selves f">':  the  contest. 

15.  An  agreement  was  entered  into  by  many  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished men  of  Massachusetts,  called  a  "  Solemn  League  and 
Covenant,"  by  which  they  determined  to  suspend  all  intercourse 
with  Great  Bntain,  until  their  rights  should  be  restored.  A  regular 
enlistment  of  soldiers  was  commenced,  and  five  general  officers 
were  appointed.  The  general  court  of  Massachusetts  resolved  that 
a  congress  of  the  colonies  should  be  called ;  accordingly,  on  the 
fifth  ot  September,  delegates  from  all  the  colonies  except  Georgia 
met  at  Phdadelphia.  Tiiis  body,  generally  known  by  the  name 
of  the  Continental  Congress,  of  which  Peyton  Fandolph  of  Vir- 
ginia was  the  first  president,  consisted  of  fifty-five  members. 
They  published  a  declaration  of  the  colonies,  agreed  to  suspend 
all  intercourse  with  Great  Britain  ;  and  drew  up  an  address  to 
the  king,  another  to  the  people  of  England,  and  a  third  to  the 
colonies. 

16.  When  the  proceedings  of  the  Continental  Congress  were 
laid  before  the  paniament,  an  address  was  presented  to  the  king, 
declaring  that  Massachusetts  was  in  a  state  of  rebellion,  and  re- 
questing that  effectual  means  might  be  taken  to  suppress  it.  Ac- 
cordingly, during  the  winter  and  spring  of  1775,  the  number  of 
royal  troo^  in  Boston  were  increased  to  ten  thousand,  a  force 
deemed  sufficient  for  that  purpose.  In  February,  General  Gage 
despatched  a  lK)dy  of  troops  to  Salem,  to  take  possession  of  some 
pieces  of  cannon,  but  they  were  disappointed  of  their  object;  the 


people 
In  Mc 


What  took  place  in  1773? 
—14.  IVliat  act  was  immediately  passed  ?  In  May  of  the  some  year,  who  arrived  n 
Boston?  By  these  proceedings,  what  did  the  Americans  conclude? — 15.  "What  agrrce- 
ment  was  entered  mto  ?  What  was  commenced  ?  What  did  the  Court  of  Massachu- 
setts resolve  ?  By  what  name  is  this  body  known  ?  Who  was  the  first  President  ? 
What  did  they  do? — 16.  What  was  done  when  the  proceedings  of  Congress  were  laid 
before  Parliament?    In  February,  what  did  General  Gage  do  7 


308 


AMERICAN   COLONIES. 


}: 


cannon  having  been  removed  through  the  precaution  of  the  pre 
vincials,  who  nad  received  intimation  of  their  design. 

17.  In  April,  Gage  sent  another  body  of  troops  under  Coionei 
Smith  and  Major  Pitcairn,  to  destroy  the  military  8t9res  which 
had  been  collected  at  Concord,  about^  twenty  miles  distant  from 
Boston.  On  the  morning  of  the  nineteenth  of  April,  as  they 
passed  through  Lexington,  they  were  met  by  a  party  of  militia^ 
to  the  number  of  about  seventy,  who  had  assembled  on  the  green 
for^  the  purpose  of  opposing  their  progress.  Major  Pitcairn, 
riding  up,  called  out  to  them  to  disperse  j  but  not  being  obeyed,  he 
discharged  his  pistol,  and  ordered  his  men  to  fire.  Eight  of  the 
Americans  were  killed,  and  several  wounded.  Thus  was  shed 
the  first  blood  in  that  memorable  contest,  which  finally  resulted 
in  securing  the  liberty,  and  establishing  the  Independence  of 
America. 

X  18.  The  royal  troops  after  this,  proceeded  to  Concord,  and  de- 
stroyed some  military  stores  collected  in  the  town.  The  British 
commander  then  attempted  to  cut  off  the  approach  of  the  Ameri- 
cans from  the  neighborhood  by  destroying  or  occupying  the 
bridg^  Accordingly  a  small  force  was  sent  to  take  possession 
of  a  bridge  over  Concord  river,  but  being  attacked  bjr  the  Ameri- 
cans, who  were  desirous  of  keeping  open  a  communication  with 
the  town,  a  smart  action  took  place,  which  terminated  in  the  re- 
treat of  the  British,  with  a  loss  of  several  killed  and  wounded. 
Hastily  burying  their  dead  in  the  public  square,  the  B.ritisii  troops 
commenced  their  march,  or  rather  their  retreat  towards  Boston. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  people  of  the  neighborhood  flew  to  arms, 
and  attacked  the  retreating  troops  on  every  side  j  an  incessant 
fire  was  kept  up  from  behind  trees,  walls,  and  rocks,  until  they 
reached  Lexington,  where  they  were  joined  by  a  reinforcement, 
which  secured  their  retreat  to  Boston,  after  sustaining  a  loss  of 
sixty-five  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  eighty  wounded.  The 
Americans  lost  fifty  killed  and  thirty-four  wounded. 

19.  From  the  first  appearance  of  the  approaching  contest,  the 
Americans  were  anxious  that  when  an  attack  should  be  made,  the 
British  should  be  the  aggressors.  In  this  they  were  gratified  by 
the  affair  at  Lexington,  which  was  now  considered  as  a  signal  for 
nostilities.  The  forts,  magazines,  and  arsenals,  within  the  limits 
of  the  colonies,  were  instantly  secured  for  the  use  of  the  Ameri- 
cans. Congress,  on  hearing  what  had  taken  place  at  Lexinffton, 
immediately  passed  a  resolution  for  raising  an  army  of  thirty 
thousand  men  in  New  England  ;  and  in  a  short  time  a  considera- 
ble force  was  collected  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston.  The  first  expe- 
dition was  directed  against  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point,  which 
were  taken  by  surprise.  Towards  the  end  of  May,  a  considera- 
ble reinforcement  of  British  troops  arrived  at  Boston,  under  the 

17.  In  April,  what  took  place  ?  On  the  nineteenth,  by  whom  were  they  met?  What 
did  Major  Pitcairn  do?  IIow  many  of  the  Americans  were  killed? — 18.  What  did  the 
British  commander  attempt  to  do  ?  What  took  place  at  the  bridge  over  Concord  river  T 
What  did  the  British  do  ?  How  many  were  killed  on  both  sides  ? — 10.  For  what  wera 
the  Americans  anxious  ?  What  did  Congress  immediately  ?  What  wa«  the  first  ex- 
pedition ?    In  May,  what  arrived  ii»  Boston  ? 


AMERICAN   COLONIES. 


309 


command  of  Generals  Howe,  Clinton,  and  Burgoyne,  officers  of 
high  reputation. 

20.  Itor  the  purpose  of  annoying,  or,  if  possible,  to  drive  the 
British  from  Boston,  a  detachment  of  one  thousand  men,  under 
the  command  of  Colonel  Prescott,  was  ordered  to  throw  up  a 
breastwork  on  Bunker  Hill,  but  by  some  mistake  they  took  pos- 
session of  Breed's  Hill,  an  eminence  much  nearer  Boston.  Moving 
silently  to  the  spot  on  the  evening  of  the  sixteenth  of  June,  they 
prosecuted  their  design  with  so  much  expedition,  that  by  the  re- 
turn of  day  they  hadnearlv  completed  an  intrenchment  of  ten 
rods  square.  At  the  break  of  day  their  operations  being  dis- 
covered, a  brisk  cannonade  was  commenced  from  a  vessel  lying 
in  the  harbor,  against  the  works  of  the  Americans,  without  being 
able  to  retard  their  progress.  During  the  morning,  Colonel  Pres- 
cott received  a  reinforcement  of  fivehundred  men.  About  noon,  a 
detachment  of  two  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  General 
Howe,  were  sent  to  drive  the  Americans  from  their  intrench- 
ments.  A  severe  engagement  followed ;  during  which  the  British 
were  twice  repulsed  with  dreadful  slaughter ;  but  from  the  failure 
of  the  ammunition  of  the  Americans,  they  finally  succeeded  in  car- 

giring  the  fortifications,  after  sustaining  a  loss  of  one  thousand  and 
fty-four  in  killed  and  wounded.  The  loss  on  the  part  of  the 
Americans  amounted  to  four  hundred  and  fifty -three ;  but  among 
the  slain  they  had  to  number  the  much  lamented  and  patriotic 
Major-General  Warren,  who  had  hastened  as  a  volunteer  to  the 
field  otoattle.  While  the  British  were  iidvancing  to  the  attack, 
Charlestown  was  ordered  to  be  set  on  fire,  and  in  a  few  hours, 
the  whole  town,  consisting  of  four  hundred  houses,  was  laid  in 
ashes. 

21.  The  Congress  then  in  session  in  Philadelphia,  resolved  on 
immediate  measures  of  defense ;  they  began  the  organization  of 
a  continental  army,  selected  George  Washington  a  member  of 
their  body  from  Vnginia,  as  commander-in-chier  and  made  the 
appointment  of  subordinate  officers  under  him.  With  much  diffi- 
dence. General  Washington  received  the  appointment,  but  with- 
out delay  entered  immediately  on  the  duties  of  his  office,  and  by 
the  second  of  July,  joined  the  army  at  Cambridge. 

22.  With  a  view  of  guarding  the  frontiers,  a  plan  was  devised 
for  the  invasion  of  Canada,  anti,  if  possible,  to  reduce  the  country. 
Ir  pursuance  of  this  object,  a  body  of  troops  under  Schuyler  and 
Mmtgomery  were  sent  to  that  province ;  but  the  former  having 
returned  to  treat  with  the  Indians,  was  prevented  by  sickness 
from  again  joining  the  army.  The  chief  command  therefore  de- 
volved upon  Montgomery,  who  having  taken  Fort  Chcmiblee,  St. 
John's,  and  the  city  of  Montreal,  which  surrendered  without  re- 
sistance, he  pursued  his  victories  to  the  very  walls  of  Quebec. 
Colonel  Arnold  was  sent  with  a  reinforcement  of  one  thousand 

20.  For  the  purpose  of  driving  the  British  from  Boston,  what  was  done?  How  did 
they  prosecute  their  desim  ?  At  noon,  wliat  took  place  ?  What  followed  ?  What  was 
the  loss  of  the  British  ?  0(  the  Americans  T  What  city  was  set  on  fire  ?— 81.  What  did 
Congress  resolve  ?  Who  was  selected  as  commander-in-chief?  When  and  where  did 
heioin  the  army  ? — 22.  What  plan  was  devised ?  Who  was  seat  to  that  pToviace ? 
"W^ftt  places  did  Montgomery  take  ? 


Hi 


I 


II 


1 

111! 


Nii'liil 


310  AMERICAN  CoLOKtCS. 

men  to  join  Montgomery,  and  after  a  fatiguing  march  through 
the  wilderness,  during  which  his  troops  were  exposed  to  incredi- 
ble suffering,  he  reached  ^ebec  in  November.  After  remaining 
before  the  city  for  some  time,  without  the  slightest  prospect  of 
being  able^to  take  it  by  a  siege,  they  resolved  to  attempt  it  by  an 
assault.  Accordingly,  on  the  last  day  of  December,  they  made 
an  attack  upon  the  city  in  three  separate  divisions,  which,  how- 
ever, proved  unsuccessful,  and  fatal  to  the  brave  Mocigomery, 
who  fell  in  the  act  of  scaling  the  walls. 

23.  Early  in  the  following  spring,  the  Americans  being  obliged 
to  relinquish  their  design  ot  reducing  Canada,  evacuated  the 
country.  About  this  time  the  flourishing  town  of  Norfolk  was 
wantonly  burnt.by  order  of  Lord  Dunmore,  the  royal  governor 
of  Virginia  j  and  Falmouth,  a  town  in  the  province  ot  Maine, 
shared  the  same  fate,  being  laid  in  ashes  by  order  of  the  British 
admiral.  In  October,  General  Gage  having  embarked  for  Eng- 
land, the  command  of  the  British  forces  devolved  on  Sir  fP'illiam 
Howe, 

24.  During  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1775,  the  army  under 
'i^enerul  Washington,  amounting  in  number  to  near  fifteen  thou- 
sand men,  remained  inactive  for  want  of  suitable  arms  and  am- 
munition 5  but  early  in  the  following  spring,  an  effort  was  made 
to  dislodge  the  British  from  Boston.  On  the  night  of  the  fourth 
of  March,  a  battery  was  erected  with  much  secrecy  and  despatch, 
on  Dorchester  Heights,  a  situation  that  completely  commandea 
the  city.  Unable  to  remove  the  Americans  trom  their  position. 
General  Howe  deemed  it  expedient  to  evacuate  the  town ;  accord- 
ingly, on  the  seventeenth  of  March,  he  embarked  his  troops  for 
Halifax,  and  General  Washington  on  the  same  day  entered  the 
city  in  triumph,  amidst  the  joyous  acclamations  of  the  inhabitants. 

25.  Early  in  the  ensuing  summer,  a  small  armament  under  the 
command  of  Sir  Peter  Parker^  and  a  body  of  troop?*,  under  Gene- 
ral Clinton,  made  an  attack  on  Charleston,  the  capital  of  South 
Carolina  :  but  after  a  violent  assault  upon  the  fort  on  Sullivan's 
Island,  from  which  they  were  repulsed  with  considerable  loss, 
the  enterprise  was  abandoned.  When  the  news  of  the  battle  of 
Bunker  Hill  reached  England,  it  filled  all  minds  with  surprise 
and  astonishment.  Lord  Chatham,  Burke^  and  Fox,  endeavored, 
but  in  vain,  to  produce  a  change  in  the  measures  of  the  govern- 
ment. The  ministry  blindly  persisted  in  their  plans,  and  obtain  ^d 
an  act  of  parliament,  authorizing  them  to  employ  sixteen  th  u- 
sand  mercenary  troops  from  the  Landgrave  of  Hesse  and  the 
Dukeof  Brunswick.  All  trade  and  intercourse  with  the  colonies 
were  prohibited,  and  their  property  on  the  high  seas  was  declared 
forfeited  to  those  who  should  capture  it. 

26.  At  the  commencement  of  the  controversy,  the  Americans 
had  contended  only  for  their  rights  as  Britisli  subjects,  but  these 

By  whom  was  he  }oined?  "VTnat  did  they  resolve  ?  What  was  the  result?— 23. 
About  this  time  what  town  was  burnt?  In  October,  what  happened  ? — 24.  During  the 
summer  of  1775,  what  is  sold  of  the  army  ?  On  the  fourth  of  March,  what  was  done  ? 
On  the  seventeenth,  what  did  General  Howe  do  ? — 25.  By  whom  ^va8  an  attack  made  on 
Charleston  ?  What  is  said  of  Chatham,  Burke,  and  Fox  ?  What  did  the  ministiy 
obtain? 


UNITED   STATES. 


311 


hostile  measures  induced  them  to  assume  a  loftier  jposition. 
Seeing  there  was  no  alternative  left,  but  that  of  absolute  freedom, 
or  unconditional  submission,  they  determined  to  sever  entirely 
those  ties  that  bound  them  to  the  mother  country^  and  assert  their 
independence.  On  the  seventh  of  June,  a  motion  was  made  in 
Congress  by  Richard  Henry  Lee,  of  Viiginia,  and  seconded  by 
John  Adams  of  Massachusetts,  for  declaring  the  colonies  free 
and  independent ;  and  at  the  same  time,  a  committee,  consisting 
of  Jefferson^  Adams,  Franklin,  Sherman,  and  Livingston,  were 
appointed  to  prepare  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  which  was 
finally  adopted  after  a  full  discussion,  by  a  vote  almost  unani- 
mous, on  the  memorable  fourth  of  July,  1776.  \_See  Declara- 
tion in  Appendix."] 


UNITED  STATES. 

SECTION  V. 

71ie  tvar  of  the  Revolution  continued. 

1.  During  the  second  Continental  Congress,  the  provinces 
which  had  united  against  the  oppressive  measures  of  Great  Britain, 
received  the  appellation  of  the  United  Colonies,  but  in  the  Decla- 
ration of  Independence,  they  were  styled  the  United  States  of 
America ;  hence,  from  this  period,  the  history  of  the  United 
States  should  probably  commence. 

The  first  important  battle  that  took  place  after  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  was  that  of  Long  Island.  In  June  General 
Howe  arrived  off  Sandv  Hook,  where  he  was  shortly  afterwards 
joined  by  his  brother  Admiral  Lord  Howe^  with  a  great  naval 
armament.  General  Washington,  who  knew  that  the  favorite 
object  of  the  British  was  to  get  possession  of  New  York,  had 
removed  to  that  city  with  the  greater  part  of  his  army. 

2.  On  the  22d  of  August  the  British  landed  on  Long  Island, 
and  on  the  27th  a  severe  engagement  took  place,  in  which  the 
Americans  were  defeated  with  a  loss  of  nearly  one  thousand  men. 
The  American  generals,  Sullivan  and  Lord  Stirling,  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  British,  whose  loss  was  estimated  at  about  four  hun- 
dred men.  During  the  engagement.  General  Washington  had 
hastened  from  New  York  with  reinforcements,  to  the  scene  of 
action;  but  considering  the  ineauality  of  numbers,  it  wai  thought 
expedient  to  evacuate  the  island,  which  was  accordingly  effected 
on  the  night  of  the  28th  of  the  same  month,  with  so  much  silence 

26.  For  what  had  the  Americans  contended  ?  Seeing  no  alternative  left,  what  did 
they  determine  T  On  the  seventh  of  June,  what  was  done  in  Congress  ?  Who  were 
appointed  on  the  committee  to  prepare  the  Declaration? 

I.  Why  should  the  history  of  the  United  States  commence  from  this  period  ?  Where 
did  the  first  battle  take  place  after  the  Declaration  ?— 2.  When  did  tlie  British  landT 
What  followed  on  the  27th?  Daring  the  engagement  what  did  General  Washington 
dot, 


312 


UNITED  STATES. 


and  order,  that  the  British  army^  although  not  mora  than  a  quat' 
ter  of  a  mile  distant,  had  no  intimation  of  their  design  until  the 
Americans,  with  all  theic  tents  and  baggage,  were  saifely  landed 
in  the  city  of  New  York. 

3.  General  Howe,  who^  had  been  commissioned  to  settle  the 
difficulties  with  the  colonies,  thought  this  a  favorable  opportuni^ 
for  making  proposals  for  an  accommodation.  He  therefore  dis  ' 
patched  several  letters  to  General  Washington ;  but  as  they  were 
directed  to  George  Washington,  Esq.,  &c.,  the  commanuer-in- 
chief  refused  to  receive  them  unless  addressed  to  him  in  his  pro- 
per character.  Howe  then  sent  General  Sullivan,  who  had  been 
taken  prisoner  in  the  battle  of  Long  Island,  with  a  message  to 
Congress;  and  in  a  few  davs  after  this,  Dr.  Franklin^  John 
JidamSt  and  Edward  Rutledge  were  commissioned  to  hold  an 
interview  with  the  British  general.  They  were  politely  received, 
but  no  acc9mmodations  of  peace  being  effected,  they  returned  to 
Philadelphia. 

4.  In  September,  the  city  of  New  York  was  abandoned  by  the 
American  army,  and  shortly' afterwards  occupied  by  the  Bntish. 
Washington,  with  a  part  of  nis  army,  had  retired  to  Pf^hite  Plains, 
where,  on  the  28th  of  October,  a  severe  thougii  indecisive  action 
took  place,  with  a  loss  of  several  hundred  on  both  sides;  and 
shortly  afterwards.  Fort  Washington,  on  the  Hudson,  was  re- 
ducecf  by  General  Howe,  and  its  garrison,  consisting  of  two  thou- 
sand men,  was  captured.  General  Washington  now  retired  to 
Newark;  from  thence  he  passed  through  New  Brunswick,  Prince- 
ton, Trenton,  and  finally  crossed  over  to  the  Pennsylvania  side 
of  the  Delaware,  being  so  closely  pursued  by  the  British  under 
lA)rd  CornwalliSf  that  the  rear  of  the  one  army  was  often  in  sight 
of  the  van  of  the  other. 

5.  The  affiiirs  of  the  Americans  at  this  crisis  bore  the  most 
gloomy  appearance.  The  army  under  General  Washington,  re- 
duced by  the  loss  of  men  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners,  by 
the  desertion  of  some,  and  the  departure  of  others  whose  term  of 
enlistment  had  expired,  amounted  to  only  about  three  thousand ; 
and  of  this  number,  many  were  without  shoes  or  clothing  suitable 
to  screen  them  from  the  inclemency  of  the  season.  To  add  to 
these  disasters.  General  Lee  had  been  taken  prisonek  at  Basken- 
ridge,  and  Rhode  Island  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  British. 

6.  It  was  at  this  critical  moment;  when  despair  had  |)ervaded 
almost  every  breast,  that  the  expiring  hopes  of  the  nation  were 
roused  by  a  daring  exploit  of  General  Washington.  On  the  nijOfht 
of  the  25th  of  December  he  crossed  the  Delaware  on  the  ice, 
surprised  the  enemy  at  Trenton  and  took  the  whole  body,  con- 
sisting of  about  one  thousand  Hessian  troops  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  Rahl,  who  was  slain.  He  then  proceeded  to  Prince- 
ton, and  on  the  3d  of  January,  1777,  defeated  a  party  of  the  Bri- 

8.  AVliat  did  Howe  IninkT  What  did  he  send  to  General  Washington?  Whom  did 
he  send  with  a  message  to  CongreRS?  What  followed?— 4.  What  was  done  in  Sep- 
tember? What  took  place  at  White  Plainn?  What  (ort  was  shortly  afterwards  re- 
dueed  ?  What  course  did  Washington  take  ? — 5.  By  what  was  the  army  under  Wash* 
incton  reduced  T  Where  was  Lee  made  prisoner  ?— 6.  On  the  2Sth  of  Deoember,  what 
dia  General  Washington  do  ?    Where  did  he  then  proceed  7 


TTNITCD   STATES. 


313 


tigh,  who  lost  about  one  hundred  men,  and  compelled  the  remain- 
der, about  three  hundred  in  number,  to  suiTender  themselves 
prisoners.  In  this  action  the  Americans  lost  General  Mercer,  of 
Virginia,  a  brave  and  experienced  officer.  During  the  latter  part 
of  the  year  1776,  Conffress  had  manifested  the  greatest  energy. 
Measures  were  adopted  for  increasing  the  army,  and  Dr.  Frank- 
lin,  Arthur  Lee,  and  Sila9  Deane,  commissioned  to  Europe  to 
solicit  the  aid  and  alliance  of  foreign  powers. 

7.  During  the  spring  of  1777,  Govewior  Tryon  was  sent  to 
destroy  stores  at  Danbury  in  Connecticut;  the  design  wAs  exe- 
cuted and  the  town  partly  burnt;  the  British  on  their  return 
were  severely  harassed  by  the  Connecticut  militia  under  General 
Wooster,  who  was  unfortunately  killed  on  the  occasion.  It  had 
been  long  the  object  of  General  Howe  to  get  possession  of  Phila- 
delpliia;  for  this  purpose  he  embarked  his  troops,  amounting  to 
about  sixteen  ^hous^nd  men,  at  Staten  Island,  entered  the  Che- 
sapeake Bay,  and  landing  near  the  head  of  Elk  river,  commenced 
his  march  towards  that  city.  General  Washington  perceiving 
his  object,  hastened  to  oppose  his  progress  with  a  much  inferior 
force.  On  the  11th  of  September,  a  oattle  was  fought  on  the 
banks  of  the  Brandmvine,  in  which  the  Americans  were  defeated 
with  considerable  loss.  ^  In  this  battle  two  eminent  foreigners 
served  under  the  American  colors, — the  Marquis  de  Lqfayette 
of  France,  and  Pulaski  of  Poland,  the  former  of  whom  was 
wounded. 

^  8.  After  this  victory,  the  British  General  immediately  directecl 
his  march  to  Philadelphia,  and  stationed  the  principal  part  of  his 
army  at  Germantown,  about  seven  miles  from  that  city.  On  the 
4th  of  October,  General  Washington  attempted  to  surprise  the 
detachment  at  Germantown,  but  was  repulsed  with  a  loss  of 
twelve  hundred  men  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  while 
the  loss  of  the  enemy  was  about  half  that  number.  While  these 
operations  were  earned  on  in  the  Middle  States,  more  auspicious 
events  were  taking  place  in  th"  north.  General  Burgoyne,  who 
commanded  the  British- army  in  that  quarter,  took  possession  of 
Ticonderoga,  which  had  been  abandoned  by  the  Americans  under 
General  St.  Clair.  But  his  progress  was  checked  by  the  defeat 
of  Colonel  Baum,  near  Bennington,  in  Vermont,  by  a  body  of 
militia  under  General  Stark. 

0.  Burgoyne  having  collected  his  forces^  crossed  the  Hudson 
and  encamped  near  Saratoga,  General  Gates,  who  had  lately 
been  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  American  army  in  the 
north,  advanced  towards  the  enemy,  and  on  the  19th  of  Septem- 
ber an  obstinate  but  undecisive  engagement  took  place  at  StilU 
waters  and  shortly  after  this  another  severe  action  occurred,  in 
which  the  British  were  defeated  and  General  Fraser  killed ;  the 
American  Generals  Arnold  and  Lincoln  were  wounded.    Gene- 

In  this  action,  who  was  killed  ?  Who  were  commissioned  to  Europe  ?— 7.  What 
was  done  in  the  spring  of  1777?  What  was  the  object  of  Howe?  "What  course  did 
he  take?  On  the  11th  of  September,  what  took  place  ?  In  this  battle,  what  foreigners 
served  ?— 8.  After  this  victory,  where  did  the  British  proceed  ?  On  the  4th  of  Octobet 
what  took  place  7  What  place  did  Burgoyne  take  ?  How  was  his  progress  checked  ? 
•>9.  Where  did  Bargoyne  encamp?    On  the  19th  of  September,  what  took  place? 

27 


1 3 


314 


UNITED  STATES. 


ral  Bursojrne  having  made  several  ineffectual  attempts  to  retreat, 
and  finding  his  situ'lou  growing  hourly  more  critical,  called  a 
council  of  war,  in  which  it  was  resolved  to  surrender  bv  capitu- 
lation. ^  Accordingly^  on  the  17th  of  October,  his  whole  armyi 
amounting  to  near  six  thousand  men,  surrendered  to  General 
Gates  as  prisoners  of  war. 

10.  This  event  diffused  universal  joy  among  the  Americans, 
and  inspired  them  with  ardor  in  the  cause  of  freedom.  The  court 
of  France,  which  had  secretly  wished  success  to  the  cause  of  the 
United  States,  was  restrained  from  giving  open  countenance  to 
their  agents  until  after  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne.  This  event 
determined  the  course  of  France.  A  negotiation  was  immediatelj 
formed  with  the  American  commissioners,  and  on  the  6th  oi 
February,  1T78,  a  treaty  of  alliance,  of  amity  and  commerce  wa? 
concluded  and  signed  at  Paris.  The  British  ministry,  on  receiv- 
ing intelligence  of  the  alliance  between  France  ana  the  United 
States,  began  to  hold  out  terms  of  reconciliation  to  the  Americans, 
but  the  Congress  was  now  too  sanguine  in  the  hope  of  success, 
to  listen  to  any  terms  short  of  an  acknowledgmeLt  of  their  inde- 
pendence. 

11.  In  the  mean  time.  General  Howe,  who  had  returned  to 
England,  was  succeeded  in  the  chief  command  by  Sir  Henry 
Clinton,  It  was  now  determined  to  concentrate  the  British  forces 
in  New  Yorkj  accordingly,  Clinton,  having  evacuated  Philadel- 
phia in  June,  crossed  the  Delaware,  and  proceeded  on  his  march 
to  that  city.  But  as  he  retired,  he  was  closely  pursued  by  the 
American  army  under  General  Washington,  and  on  the  28th  of 
June  a  severe  engagement  took  place  at  Monmouth  Court-house, 
in  which  the  British  were  repulsed  with  a  heavy  loss,  and  a  sig- 
nal victory  must  have  been  obtained,  had  General  Lee  obeyed 
his  orders.  For  his  misconduct  on  that  day,  Lee  was  suspended 
from  duty  and  never  afterwards  joined  the  army. 

12.  In  July,  a  French  fleet  of  twelve  ships  of  the  line  and  four 
frigates,  under  the  command  of  Count  d'Estaign,  arrived  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Delaware ;  but  towards  the  close  of  the  season  it 
sailed  to  the  West  Indies,  without  having  performed  any  impor- 
tant service.  The  last  transaction  of  this  year  was  an  expedition 
against  Georgia,  and  on  the  last  day  of  December  the  British 
took  possession  of  Savannah. 

13.  1779.  During  this  year  the  principal  theatra  of  the  war  was 
changed  from  the  north  to  the  southern  provinces  of  the  country. 
On  the  15th  of  July,  a  detachment  under  General  ffawie  was 
sent  to  dislodge  the  British  from  Stony  Point,  on  the  Hudson; 
the  expedition  was  conducted  with  so  much  courage  and  resolu- 
tion, that  the  whole  garrison,  to  the  number  of  five  hundred  men, 
surrendered  without  the  loss  of  a  single  individual  on  either  side. 

Finding  it  impossible  to  retreat,  what  was  resolved  ?  What  was  done  on  the  17th 
of  October?— 10.  What  is  said  of  this  event?  Of  the  court  of  France?  On  the  6th  of 
February,  what  was  done?  What  did  the  British  ministry  do? — 11.  By  whom  was 
Howe  succeeded ?  What  was  determined?  What  did  Clinton  do?  On  the  28th  of 
June,  what  took  place?  What  is  said  of  General  Lee? — 12.  In  July,  what  arrived? 
What  was  the  last  transaction  of  this  year? — 13.  During  this  year,  where  was  the 
principal  theatre  of  the  war  ?    AVhat  was  done  on  the  15tn  of  July '' 


UNITED  STATKI. 


315 


In  October,  General  Lincoln  and  Count  d'Estaign  made  an  attack 
upon  Savannah,  but  were  repulsed  with  considerable  loss  'n 
this  action  the  brave  and  patriotic  Pulaski,  of  Poland,  was  u.  r- 
tally  wounded. 

14.  1780.  On  the  opening  of  the  campaign  of  this  year,  the 
British  troops  evacuated  Rhode  Island.  An  expedition  under 
Sir  Henry  Clinton  and  Lord  Cornwallis  was  undertaken  against 
Charleston,  the  capital  of  South  Carolina,  which  was  compelled 
to  capitulate  after  a  siege  of  six  months,  and  the  whole  garrison, 
consisting  of  about  two  thousand  live  hundred  men,  together  with 
all  the  adult  male  inhabitants,  were  surrendered  as  prisoners  of 
war.  Clinton,  leaving  four  thousand  troops  under  the  command 
of  Lord  Cornwallis^  returned  to  New  York.  For  the  purpose  of 
subjecting  the  interior  of  the  province,  a  considerable  force  was 
sent  to  Camden  under  Lord  Jiawdon.'  His  troops,  however, 
were  greatly  harassed  by  small  parties  of  the  Americans  under 
General  Sumpter  and  other  distinguished  officers. 

15.  General  Gates,  who  had  been  appointed  to  the  command 
of  the  southern  army  in  the  place  of  General  Lincoln,  arrived  in 
South  Carolina  in  the  latter  part  of  July,  and  having  concentrated 
his  forces,  prepared  to  oppose  the  progress  of  the  British.  Lord 
Cornwallis  hastened  to  join  Lord  Rawdon  with  reinforcements,  and 
on  the  i6th  of  August  a  severe  engagement  took  place  between 
the  two  armies,  in  which  General  Gates  was  defeated  with  the  loss 
of  upwards  of  seven  hundred  men.  In  this,  Z?«ron  De  Kalb,  an 
illustrious  Prussian  genera!,  then  in  the  American  service,  bravely 
maintained  his  position  at  the  head  of  the  regular  troops  of  Mary 
land  and  Delaware,  until  overpowered  by  numbers  and  almost 
surrounded,  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  died  on  the  following  day 
of  the  wounds  he  received.  In  July,  M.  de  Tcmay,  with  a 
French  fleet,  carrying  six  thousand  land  forces  under  Count  de 
Rochambeau,  arrived  at  Rhode  Island.  This  event  gave  univer- 
sal joy  to  the  Americans ;  but  the  fleet,  leaving  the  land  forces, 
shortly  returned  again  to  France. 

16.  This  year  is  distinguishedu  for  the  treachery  of  General 
Arnold.  General  Washington,  being  called  to  Connecticut  on 
business  of  importance,  left  the  important  fortress  of  West  Point 
under  the  command  of  Arnold,  who  had  previously  distinguished 
himself  at  the  siege  of  Quebec^  and  subsequently  received  a  severe 
wound  at  Saratoga.  He  afterwards  commanded  in  Philadelphia, 
where  his  oppressive  conduct  rendered  him  subject  to  a  trial  by 
court  martial,  by  which  he  was  sentenced  to  be  reprimanded. 
He  determined  to  have  revenge;  and  for  this  purpose  he  entered 
into  a  negotiation  with  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  to  deliver  up  West 
Point  with  all  its  garrison  into  the' hands  of  the  British. 

17.  The  British  agent,  through  whom  the  negotiation  with 
Arnold  was  conducted,  was  the  unfortunate  Major  Andre.   After 

And  in  Octooer?  In  this  action,  who  was  mortally  wounded  ? — 14.  What  was  un- 
dertaken by  Clinton  and  Cornwallis?  "What  was  the  result? — 15.  What  did  General 
Gates  do?  What  look  place  on  the  16th  of  August  ?  In  this  battle,  what  is  said  of 
Baron  De  Kalb?  In  July,  what  arrived  at  Rhode  Island  ? — 10.  For  what  is  this  year 
tivtinguiehed  ?    Into  what  negotiation  did  he  enter  ?    iX..  Who  was  the  British  agent  ? 


316 


UKITED  STATES. 


havinff  an  interview  with  the  traitor,  Andre  was  on  his  return  tft 
New  York,  with  the  papers  in  Arnold's  own  handwriting  con- 
cealed in  his  boot,  when  he  was  detected  by  three  Americans,  and 
thus  the  treacherous  designs  were  fortunately  discovered  in  sea- 
son to  prevent  their  execution.  Andre  being  convicted  as  a  spv, 
his  life  was  forfeited  by  the  laws  of  war.  He  was  accordingly 
condemned  and  executed.  His  youth  and  his  man;^  amiable 
qualities  had  endeared  him  to  the  officers  of  the  British  army, 
while  his  fate  was  deepiv  regretted  by  all.^  Arnold  escaped  to 
the  English,  and  receiveif  as  the  reward  of  his  treason  an  appoint- 
ment to  the  office  of  brigadier-general  in  the  British  army. 

^  18.  1781.  The  campaign  of  this  year  commenced  by  an  expe- 
dition under  Arnold,  who  made  a  descent  upon  the  coast  of 
Virginia,  and  committed  extensive  depredations.  Alter  the  de- 
feat of  Gates,  General  Green  was  appointed  to  the  army  in  the 
southern  department.  From  this  period  affairs  in  that  quarter 
began  to  wear  a  more  favorable  aspect.  Colonel  Tarleton,  the 
British  commander,  was  defeated  by  General  Morgan^  at  Ihe 
battle  of  the  Cow-Pens,  The  two  armies  at  length,  under  tJi"ir 
respective  commanders,  met  near  Guilford  Court-house,  in  North 
Carolina,  where  one  of  the  best  contested  battles  fought  dnring 
the  whole  war  took  place.  The  Americans  were  obliged  to  retire 
from  the  field,  yet  the  British  suffered  so  severe  a  loss  that  they 
were  unable  to  pursue  the  victory. 

19.  In  September,  General  Green  obtained  an  important  vic- 
tory over  the  British,  under  Colonel  Sluart,  at  Eutaw  Springs, 
where  General  Marion  particularly  distinguished  himself,  and 
Colonel  Washington,  a  relative  of  the  commandr^r-iu-chief,  was 
wounded  and  taken  prisoner.  After  this  battle,  L)  d  Cornwallis, 
leaving  South  Carolina,  marched  into  Virginia,  and  having  col- 
lected his  forces,  fortified  himself  at  Yorktown.  General  Wash- 
ington, learning  the  position  of  Cornwallis,  secretly  left  his  camp 
at  Wliite  Plains,  crossed  the  Hudson  with  his  army,  and  passing 
rapidly  through  New  Jersey  and  Pennsvlvania,  arrived  at  the 
head  of  Elk  river,  where  he  was  joined  by  a  considerable  rein- 
forcement under  Marquis  de  Lufayette, 

20.  In  the  mean  time,  Clinton,  wh9  was  not  apprised  of  the 
departure  of  General  Washington  until  it  was  too  late  to  pursue 
him,  sent  a  detachment  of  troops  under  Arnold,  the  traitor, 
against  New  London,  in  Connecticut,  which  was  set  on  fi"e  ana 
burnt  to  the  ground.  While  Washington  was  on  his  march  to 
Virginia,  he  received  the  cheering  intelligence  of  the  arrival  of  a 
French  fleet,  consisting  of  twentv-four  shii>8  of  the  line,  under 
Count  de  Grasse,  in  the  Chesapeake.  A  British  fleet  of  nineteen 
vessels,  under  Admiral  Graves,  soon  after  appeared  off  the  Capes. 
A  slight  engagement  took  place  between  the  two  fleets,  in  which 

Relate  the  circumstances  of  Andre's  capture.  ^Vhat  was  his  fate  ?  What  became 
of  Arnold?— 18.  How  was  the  campaign  of  this  year  commenced  ?  Where  and  by 
whom  was  Tarleton  defeated?  Where  did  the  two  armies  again  meet?  What  was 
the  result?— 19.  In  September,  what  did  Green  obtain?  After  this  battle,  where  did 
C!ornwallis  fortify  himself?  What  did  General  Washington  do  ?— 20.  In  the  mean  time 
what  was  done  by  Clinton  ?  While  Washington  was  on  his  march  to  Virginia,  wha* 
news  did  he  receive  ?    What  fleet  appeared  off  the  capes  ?    What  took  place  ? 


UNITED  STATES. 


317 


the  French  had  the  advantage,  and  remained  in  possession  of 
the  bay. 

21.  A  body  of  French  troops  was  now  landed,  in  order  to  co- 
operate with  the  Americans,  under  General  Washington,  who  by 
this  time  had  embarked  his  forces  and  ariiyed  at  lorktoum.  A 
close  siege  '^as  now  commenced,  and  carried  on  with  so  much 
vigor  by  the  united  forces  of  France  and  America,  that  Lord 
Cornwallis,  on  the  19th  of  October,  was  compelled  to  sign  arti- 
cles of  capitulation,  by  which  the  British  army,  military  stores 
and  shipping,  were  surrendered  to  General  Washington.  The 
number  of  the  British  forces  that  surrendered  on  that  occasion 
amounted  to  something  over  seven  thousand,  but  many  of  them 
at  the  time  were  unfit  for  duty.  When  the  news  of  this  glorious 
event,  which  was  considered  as  deciding  the  contest,  was  report- 
ed to  Congress,  that  body  immediately  recommended  that  a  day 
of  public  thanksgiving  should  be  observed  throughout  the  United 
States.  Shortly  after  the  surrender  of  Comwallis,  the  Britisli 
evacuated  nearly  all  their  posts  in  South  Carolina  and  Georgia, 
and  joined  the  main  army  in  New  York. 

22.  As  no  rational  hope  now  remained  of  conquering  America, 
Great  Britain  at  length  resolved  to  discontinue  the  prosecution 
of  a  war  which  had  already  exhausted  the  nation  and  reflected 
discredit  upon  their  arms.  Accordingly,  on  the  30th  of  Novem- 
ber, provisional  articles  of  peace  were  signed,  in  which  the  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States  was  acknowledged  j  and  the  3d 
of  September,  1783,  there  was  concluded,  at  Versailles,  by 
Franklin,  Mams,  Jay,  and  Laurens,  on  the  part  of  America, 
and  Mr.  Oswald,  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain,  a  definite  treaty 
of  peace,  by  which  the  thirteen  United  Colonies  were  admitted  to 
be  "  Free,  sovereign,  and  independent  States." 

Thus  terminated  that  long  and  eventful  war  of  the  Revolution, 
which  cost  Great  Britain,  besides  the  loss  of  her  colonies,  the  sum 
of  £1,000,000  sterling,  and  the  lives  of  fifty  thousand  other  sub- 
jects. A  contest,  which  produced  for  America,  as  the  happy 
reward  of  her  trials,  her  sufferings,  and  the  blood  of  her  patriots, 
the  establishment  of  her  freedom  and  independence. 

23.  Peace  being  thus  restored,  the  first  step  of  Congress  was  to 
disband  the  army.  But  here  a  serious  difficulty  arose  respecting 
the  payment  of  the  arrears  of  the  officers  and  privates,  many  of 
whom  had  not  received  for  five  years  the  smallest  compensation. 
The  most  serious  consequences  were  about  to  ensue,  when  the 
Btorm,  which  seemed  ready  to  plunge  the  rising  republic  into  all 
the  horrors -of  civil  war,  was  happily  quelled  by  the  prudence  and 
energy  of  General  Washington.  Congress  having  made  arrange- 
ments for  the  payment  of  the  soldiers,  fixed  upon  the  3d  of 
November  for  disbanding  the  army. 


£1.  What  was  now  commenced  and  carried  on  ?^  What  was  the  number  of  forces 
that  surrendered  ?  At  the  news  of  this  event,  what  did  Coneress  do  ? — 23.  What  did 
Great  Britain  at  length  resolve  T  What  took  place  on  the  30th  of  November  ?  And 
finally  on  the  3d  of  September,  1783 ?  What  did  the  contest  cost  Great  Britain'— 
23.  Vvhat  now  was  the  first  stef  of  Ck>ngre8s  ?  What  difficulty  arose  ?  How  was  A 
quelled  ? 

27* 


318 


UNITED  8TATE& 


24.  On  the  day  previous,  Waahin§r*un  issued  his  farewell  ad- 
dress, bidding  an  affectionate  adieu  lO  the  soldiers  who  had  fought 
and  bled  by  nis  side.  After  taking  leave  of  the  army,  he  was 
called  to  the  still  more  painful  duty  of  separation  from  officers 
endeared  to  him  by  the  mutual  dangers  and  sufferings  they  had 
endured  together.  After  this,  he  immediately  repaired  to  Anna- 
polis, where  Congress  was  then  in  session,  resigned  his  militarv 
commission,  and  declared  that  he  was  no  longer  invested  with 
any  public  character.  Having  thus  given  back  the  almost  un- 
limited power  he  possessed  to  that  source  from  whence  he  received 
it,  he  retired  to  his  estate  at  Mount  Vernon^  and  again  devoted 
himself  to  the  peaceful  pursuits  of  agriculture,  carrying  to  his 
retirement  the  gratitude  of  his  country  and  the  applause  and  ad- 
miration of  the  world. 

25.  At  the  close  of  the  war,  when  the  states  were  released  from 
the  presence  of  danger,  the  government,  under  the  jSrticles  of 
Cordfederation,  was  found  to  be  weak,  and  wholly  insufficient  for 
the  public  exigencies.  The  authority  of  Congress  was  but  little 
respected ;  a  large  public  debt  had  been  contracted,  and  no  pro- 
visions had  been  made  for  paying  the  principal  or  the  interest. 
The  necessity,  therefore,  of  a  more  efficient  and  general  system 
of  government  was  extensively  felt ;  and  in  accordance  with  a 
proposition  of  the  legislature  of  Virginia,  commissioners^  from 
several  states  met,^  in  1786,  at  Annapoljs,  itbr  the  purpose  of 
entering  into  certain  commercial  regulations.  But  after  some 
deliberation  they  determined  to  adjourn  with  a  proposal  to  all  the 
other  states  to  appoint  delegates  to  meet  at  Philadelphia^  for  the 
purpose  of  digesting  a  form  of  government  equal  to  the  exigencies 
<of  the  Union. 

26.  Agreeable  to  this  proposition,  delegates  from  every  state, 
except  Rhode  Island^  convened  at  Philaael{)hia  on  the  25th  of 
May,  1787.  On  the  motion  of  Robert  Morris,  of  Pennsylvania, 
General  Washington,  one  of  the  delegates  from  Virginia,  was 
unanimously  elected  President  of  the  Convention. 

^  On  taking  the  chair,  he  thanked  the  members  of  the  Conven- 
tion for  the  honor  they  had  conferred  upon  him,  reminded  them 
of  the  noveltv  of  the  scene  of  business  m  which  he  was  about  to 
act,  lamented  his  want  of  better  qualifications,  and  claimed  the 
indulgence  of  the  house  for  any  involuntary  errors  which  his  in- 
experience might  occasion.  On  the  29th  of  May,  the  draft  of  a 
federal  government,  differing  in  some  particulars  from  the  present 
•Constitution,  was  laid  before  the  house  by  Mr.  Charles  Finkney, 
of  South  Carolina.  The  Convention  then  proceeded  to  discuss 
each  clause  separately,  during  which  various  opinions  were  ad- 
vanced by  the  different  delegates,  and  frequently  animated  dis- 
cussions followed. 

27.  On  the  subject  of  salaries  to  the  executive  branch  of  the 

24.  On  the  da]r  previous,  what  did  Washington  do  ?  After  this,  where  did  he  re- 
pair ?  Where  did  he  retire  ? — ^2''.  At  the  close  of  the  war,  what  was  the  government 
lormed  to  be  ?  What  is  said  of  Congress  ?  What  proposition  was  made  in  the  Legis- 
lature of  Virginia?    "What  did  they  determine? — ^26.  Agreeably  to  this,  what  waa 

-done  ?    AVho  was  elected  President  ?    On  taking  his  seat,  what  did  he  say  ?    (Jn  the 

:SOth  of  May,  what  was  done  ? 


VNITED   STATES. 


319 


legislature,  Air.  Wmtn%  of  Pennsylvania,  who  was  opposed  to 
the  measure,  ob«crvetl,  "  Sit\  there  are  two  passions  which  have  a 
powerful  influence  on  the  affairs  of  men.  These  are  ambition  and 
avarice:  the  love  of  power,  and  the  love  of  money.  Separately, 
each  01  these  has  great  force  in  prompting  men  to  action  j  but 
when  united  in  vrew  of  the  same  object,  they  have,  in  manv 
minds,  the  most  violent  effects.  Place  before  the  eyes  of  sucn 
men  a  post  of  honi  /•,  and  at  the  same  time  that  of  profit,  and  they 
will  move  heaven  and  earth  to  obtain  it ....  And  of  what  kind 
are  the  men  that  will  strive  for  this  profitable  pre-eminence, 
through  all  the  bustle  of  cabal,  the  heat  of  contention,  the  mutual 
abuse  of  parties,  tearing  to  pieces  the  best  of  characters  ?  It  will 
not  be  the  wise  and  moderate,  the  lovers  of  peace  and  good  order? 
the  men  fittest  for  trust.  It  will  be  the  bold  and  violent,  men  of 
strong  passions  and  indefatigable  activity  in  selfish  pursuits."* 

28.  On  the  morning  of  the  17th  of  September,  after  the  last 
reading  of  the  Constitution,  Doctor  Franklin  arose  with  a  speech 
in  his  hand,  which  he  had  reduced  to  writinff  for  his  own  conve- 
nience, and  which  read  in  the  following  words  : 

**  Mr.  President — I  confess  that  there  are  several  parts  of  this 
Constitution  which  I  do  not  at  present  approve,  but  I  am  not  sure 
that  I  shall  never  approve  them.  For  having  lived  long,  I  have 
experienced  many  instances  of  being  obliged,  by  better  informa- 
tion, or  fuller  consideration,  to  change  my  opinion.,  even  on  im- 
portant subjects,  which  I  once  thought  right,  but  found  to  be 
otherwise.  It  is,  therefore,  that  the  older  Igrow,  the  more  apt  I 
am  to  doubt  my  own  judgment,  and  to  pay  more  respect  to  the 
judgment  of  others.  In  these  sentiments,  sir,  I  agree  to  this  Con- 
stitution with  all  its  faults,  if  they  are  such,  because  I  think  a 
general  government  necessary  for  us,  and  there  is  no  form  of  go- 
vernment but  what  may  prove  a  blessing  to  the  people,  if  well 
administered.  Thus  I  consent,  sir,  to  this  Constitution,  because 
I  expect  no  better,  and  because  I  am  not  sure  that  it  is  not  the 
best.  The  opinions  I  have  had  of  its  errors,  I  sacrifice  to  the 
public  good.  I  have  never  whispered  them  abroad;  within  these 
walls  they  were  born,  here  they  shall  die.  I  hope,  therefore,  that 
for  our  own  sakes,  as  a  part  of  the  people,  and  for  the  sake  of 
posterity,  we  shall  act  heartily  and  unanimously  in  recommend- 
ing this  Constitution,  if  approved  by  Congress,  wherever  our 
influence  may  extend,  and  turn  our  future  thoughts  and  endeavors 
to  the  means  of  having  it  well  ad  ministered  .'*t  The  Constitution 
was  then  signed  by  all  the  delegates  present,  with  the  exception 
of  Mr.  Randolph.,  Mr.  Mason,  and  Mr.  Gerry,  who  declined 
giving  it  the  sanction  of  their  names.  [_See  the  CoNsxrruTioN  of 
THE  United  States,  with  names  of  the  Delegates  froin  each 
State,  in  the  Jlppendix.'] 

29.  After  four  months'  deliberation,  the  Federal  Constitution 


*  Madison  Papers,  p.  773. 


t  Ibid.  p.  1596. 


27.  On  the  subject  of  salaries,  what  did  Mr.  Wilson  observe?— 28.  On  the  mormng 
of  the  17th  of  September,  what  was  done  by  Doctor  Franklin  1  Who  refuted  to  sigA 
the  Constitution  T 


320 


UNITED   STATES. 


being  thus  almost  unanimously  agreed  to  by  the  members  of  the 
Convention,  was  presented  to  Congress,  and  by  that  body  trans- 
mitted to  the  several  states  for  their  consideration,  and  oeing  at 
length  accepted  and  ratified  by  eleven  of  the  thirteen  Confederate 
States,  it  became  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  A.  D. 

1788.  North  Carolina  and  Rhode  Island,  the  two  States  which 
at  first  dissented  from  it,  afterwards  adopted  it ;  the  former  in 

1789,  and  the  latter  in  1790. 

30.  By  the  Constitution,  all  legislative  powers  are  vested  in  a 
Congress  of  the  United  States,  consisting  of  a  President,  a 
Senate,  and  House  of  Representatives.  [_See  the  Constitution, 
in  the  i^ppendix.'} 

According  to  the  Constitution,  the  several  States  immediately 
elected  their  delegates  to  Congress  j  and  by  the  unanimous  vote. 
General  Washington  was  chosen  the  first  President.  When  the 
appointment  was  ofiicially  announced  to  him,  he  yielded  to  the 
unanimous  call  of  his  country,  and  bidding  adieu  to  his  peaceful 
retirement  at  Mount  Vernon,  he  proceeded  without  delay  to  New 
York,  where  the  Congress  was  then  assembled.  His  progress  to 
that  city  was  marked  by  every  demonstration  of  gratitude  and 
respect;  triumphal  arches  were  erected  to  commemorate  his 
achievements;  he  was  hailed  as  the  father  of  his  country;  the 
aged  invoked  a  thousand  benedictions  upon  him  as  he  passed ; 
the  young  expressed  their  hope,  that  as  he  had  defended  the  in- 
jured rights  of  their  parents,  he  would  not  refuse  his  protection 
to  their  children. 

31.  On  the  30th  of  April,  he  was  inaugurated  President  of  the 
United  States,  in  the  City  Hall  of  New  x  ork,  the  oath  of  office 
being  administered  by  Mr.  Livingston,  Chancellor  of  the  State 
of  New  York.  When  he  retired  to  the  Senate  Chamber,  he  ad- 
dressed both  houses  in  an  impressive  speech,  reminding  them  that 
no  truth  was  more  thoroughly  established,  than  that  there  existed 
an  indissoluble  union  between  virtue  and  happiness;  between 
duty  and  advantage ;  between  the  genuine  maxims  of  an  honest 
and  magnanimous  people,  and  the  solid  rewards  of  public  pros- 
perity and  felicity;  and  that  the  propitious  smiles  of  an  over- 
ruling providence  could  never  be  expected  on  a  nation  regardless 
of  the  fundamental  rules  of  order  and  right,  which  Heaven  itself 
had  ordained. 

32.  John  Adams^  of  Massachusetts,  who  had  borne  a  distin- 

fuished  part  in  the  Revolution,  was  elected  the  first  Vice-Presi- 
ent.  The  other  principal  officers,  at  the  first  organization  of  the 
government,  were  Thomas  Jefferson,  Secretary  of  State;  Alex- 
ander Hamilton,  Secretary  of  the  Treasury;  Henry  Knox, 
Secretary  of  War;  Edmund  Randolph,  Attorney-General,  and 
John  Jay,  Chief  Justice  of  the  United  States.    The  first  event 

29.  After  four  months'  deliberation,  what  was  done?  When  did  it  become  the  Con- 
stitution, &;c.  ?  What  states  rejected  it,  and  when  did  tliey  adopt  it  ?— 30.  By  the  Con- 
stitution, where  is  a  leffialBlive  power  invested?  Who  was  chosen  the  first  President? 
Where  did  he  proceed  ?  What  is  said  of  his  proffress  to  that  city  ?— 31.  What  took 
place  on  the  30th  of  April  ?  Wlien  retired,  how  did  he  address  the  houses  ?  '  Of  what 
did  he  remind  them,  &c.?— 38.  Who  was  the  first  Vice-President?  Who  were  tha 
•ther  principal  officers  ? 


I  \. 


VNItED   STATES. 


asr 


of  importance  that  distinguished  the  administration  of  Washing- 
ton,  was  a  sanguinary  war  with  the  Indians  to  the  north  of  Ohio^ 
who  obtained  a  victory  over  Generals  Harmer  and  -5*/.  Claii  ;  but 
General  WaynBt  who  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  army 
in  that  section  of  the  countrv,  brought  the  war  to  a  successful 
termination,  and  compelled  the  savages  to  conclude  a  treaty  of 
peace  in  1795,  at  Greenville. 

33.  The  first  object  of  the  legislative  attention  was  to  replenish 
the  treasury.  For  this  purpose,  duties  were  laid  on  imported 
merchandise,  and  a  reasonable  taxation  imposed  on  the  tonnage 
of  vessels.  In  1790,  Colonel  Hamilton  brought  forward  a  bill 
for  the  formation  of  a  national  bank.  On  this  subject  the  cabinet 
was  divided.  Mr.  Jefferson  and  Mr.  Randolph  considered  the 
bill  as  decidedly  unconstitutional.  Hfimilton  and  others,  with 
equal  decision,  maintained  the  contrary  opinion.  But  after  a  pro- 
tracted debate,  a  bill  for  establishing  such  a  bank  passed  both 
branches  of  the  legislature,  and  received  the  signature  of  the 
President.  The  bank  was  chartered  for  twenty  years,  with  a 
capital  of  ten  millions,  in  shares  of  four  hundred  dollars  each. 
This  measure  seemed  to  increase  the  disaffection  of  many  with 
the  executive,  and  gave  rise  to  the  two  parties  into  which  we  find 
the  political  community  divided  at  the  present  time.  The  sup- 
porters of  Mr.  Hamilton  and  the  national  bank  were  styled 
federalists,  while  Mr.  Jefferson  and  those  who  opposed  it  were 
denominated  republicans. 

34.  During  the  second  term  of  Washington's  administration, 
the  United  States  were  partially  involved  in  difficulties  growing 
out  of  the  convulsions  of  Europe.  The  French  Revolution  had 
commenced,  and  that  nation  made  certain  demands  on  this  coun- 
try for  assistance,  while  the  feelings  of  the  people  were  warmly 
enlisted  on  the  side  of  France,  and  would  have  urged  the  nation 
into  hostilities  with  England.  The  President,  however,  deter- 
mined on  a  course  of  neutrality,  and  thus  happily  preserved  the 
peace  of  the  nation,  although  his  policy  met  with  much  opposi- 
tion. At  the  expiration  of  his  second  term,  Washington  having 
previously  declined  a  re-election,  in  a  valedictory  address  to  the 
people,  replete  with  maxims  of  the  soundest  policy,  and  breathing 
the  warmest  sentiments  of  affection  for  his  country,  retired  again 
to  his  residence  at  Mount  Vernon,  and  was  succeeded  in  office  by 
John  Adams,  while  Mr.  Jefferson  was  chosen  Vice-President. 

35.  During  Mr.  Adams's  administration,  the  menacing  tone, 
and  hostile  attitude  of  the  French  Directory  towards  the  United 
States,  caused  the  American  government  to  adopt  measures  of 
defense  and  retaliation.  The  navy  was  increased,  and  a  pro- 
visional army  raised,  of  which  General  Washington  was  appointed 
the  commander-in-chief.  Authority  was  given  for  the  capturing 
of  French  armed  vessels ;  this  was  followed  by  the  capture  of  the 

Wlmt  first  distinguished  the  administration  of  Washington?— 33.  What  duties  were 
joid?  In  1700,  what  did  Hamilton  do?  What  did  Jefferson  and  Randolph  consider? 
For  how  long  was  the  bank  chartered?  To  what  did  this  measure  give  rise? — 34. 
In  wh?'.'  was  the  United  States  partially  involved  ?  What  coursn  did  the  President 
pursue  '.  At  the  expiration  of  his  second  terra,  what  did  Washington  do?  By  whom 
was  he  succeeded ?— 35.  During  Mr.  Adams's adminiBtratiou,  what  was  done:  "WHrnt 

mthority  was  fivi»ii  ■» 


^■. 

m 

■  '' 

m 

1' 

fl^l 

^H 

9 

Mil 

■1 

lli 

323 


UNITED   STATES. 


French  frigate  IJInsurgente.  After  a  severe  action^  by  the  Ame- 
rican frigate  Constellation.  These  decisive  measures  on  the  part 
of  the  United  States,  induced  the  French  government  to  accede 
to  an  amicable  adjustment  of  the  dispute.  The  Republic,  at  this 
period,  was  destined  to  experience  a  severe  loss  by  the  death  of 
General  Washington.  On  the  14th  of  December,  he  received  a 
slight  sprinkle  of  rain,  and  was  seized  in  a  few  hours  afterwards, 
with  an  inflammation  of  the  throat,  attended  by  a  fever ;  he  died 
on  the  following  day,  at  his  residence  at  Mount  Yernon,  in  the 
sixty -eighth  year  of  his  age.    {_See  Biography.] 

36.  For  several  years  the  country  had  been  much  agitated  by  the 
conflicting  parties,  which  differed  materially  from  each  other  in 
regard  to  the  foreign  relations  of  the  country,  and  on  various  sub- 
jects of  domestic  policy.  A  commercial  treaty  with  Great  Britain, 
negotiated  by  Mr.  Jay,  in  1794,  was  severely  censured  by  the 
Republicans  or  Democrats,  who  accused  the  Federalists  of  an 
undue  partiality  for  England,  and  were  accused,  in  turn,  of 
a  similar  conduct  towards  France.  Many  of  the  measures  of  Mr. 
Adams's  administration,  both  in  relation  to  the  foreign  and  do- 
mestic policy,  were  highly  unpopular.  The  acts  which  excited 
the  most  disaffection,  were  those  of  raising  a  standing  army,  im- 
posing a  direct  tax,  and  enacting  the  "  alien  and  sedition  laws.y 
A  change  having  taken  place  in  the  administration  of  the  public 
affairs,  the  Republican  party  having  gained  the  ascendancy, 
elevated  Mr.  Jefferson  to  the  Presidential  chair,  at  the  expiration 
of  Mr.  Adams's  first  term. 

37.  1801.  At  the  time  when  Mr.  Jefferson  was  raised  to  the 
presidency,  harmony  subsisted  between  the  United  States  and  the 
great  European  powers.  A  new  scene  of  vexation  arose,  and 
eventually  a  war  succeeded,  growing  out  of  the  piracies  of  the 
Barbary  States.  After  several  disputes  were  settled  with  7\inis, 
Algiers,  and  Morocco,  the  Bashaw  of  Tripoli  demanded  certain 
tributes,  which  the  United  States  refused  to  pay.  The  refusal 
was  immediately  follo'^ved  by  the  capture  of  several  American 
vessels.  In  1802,  Commodore  Dale,  with  three  frigates,  and  a 
sloop  of  war,  was  sent  into  the  Mediterranean,  in  order  to  pro- 
tect (he  American  commerce.  In  the  follovying  year,  the  Phila- 
delphia, under  the  command  of  Captain  Bainbridge,  ran  upon  a 
rock  about  five  miles  from  Tripoli,  and  being  assailed  on  all  sides, 
and  deprived  of  every  means  of  assistance,  she  was  compelled  to 
strike  her  colors  ;  her  officers  and  men  were  made  prisoners  by 
the  Tripolitans.  The  vvar  finally  terminated  hy  a  treaty  in  1805. 

The  other  most  striking  events  in  the  administration  of  Mr. 
Jefferson,  were  the  purchase  of  Louisiana  from  the  French,  in 
1803,  for  the  sum  of  fifteen  millions  of  dollars,  two  millions  and 
a  half  of  which  were  to  be  retained  by  the  United  States  as  a 

What  was  the  oflect  of  these  measures?  ^Vhen  and  where  did  General  Washing- 
ton die  ? — 30.  For  several  years,  what  had  agitated  the  country  ?  WTiat  was  cemured 
by  the  Republicans?  What  is  saidof  many  of  the  measures  of  Mr.  Adams?  AVIiat  acts 
excited  disaffection  ?  \/ho  was  elevated  to  the  Presidential  chair  ? — 37.  What  war 
eventually  succeeded?  What  was  demanded  by  Tripoli  ?  By  what  was  this  followed? 
In  1802,  what  took  place?  And  in  the  following  year  ?  When  was  the  war  terminated? 
\Vhat  were  the  other  events  of  Mr.  Jefferson's  administration*  In  1S09,  what  tooH 
place  ?  By  whom  was  Ue  succeeded  ? 


UNITED  STATES.  323 

comjpensatiou  fcr  illegal  captures  made  by  the  French ;  the  trial 
of  ^aaron  Burr,  under  the  charge  of  conspiracy,  and  an  attempt 
to  overthrow  the  governmei. . ;  he  was  finally  acquitted ;  and  by 
the  expedition  of  Lewis  and  Clark,  who  explored  the  Missouri 
river,  and  contiguous  countries,  crossed  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
reached  the  head  waters  of  the  Columbia,  and  descended  that 
river  to  the  Pacific  ocean. 

In  1809,  Mr.  Jefterson's  second  term  of  office  having  expired, 
and  being  desiious  of  conforming  to  the  example  of  General 
Washinrton,  he  declined  a  Te-election.  He  was  succeeded  by 
James  Madison,  who  had  been  a  leading  man  in  the  late  admin- 
istration, and  who  pursued  a  similar  course  of  policy. 


SECTION  VI. 

The  Three  Years'  War, 

^  1.  During  the  wars  that  had  for  some  time  convulsed  the  con- 
tinent  of  Europe,  the  United  States  endeavored  to  observe  neu- 
trality towards  the  belligerent  powers,  and  peaceably  to  maintain  a 
commercial  intercourse  with  them.  In  the  month  of  May,  1806, 
the  British  government  declared  all  the  ports  and  rivers  from  the 
Elbe,  in  Germany,  to  Brest,  in  France,  to  be  in  a  state  of 
blockade,  and  that  all  neutral  vessels  trading  with  these  ports, 
should  be  seized  and  condemned.  In  November  following,  the 
emperor  of  France  issued  his  Berlin  Decree,  prohibiting  all  inter- 
course with  the  British  islands.  This  decree  of  th  ,i  emperor  was 
followed  by  the  Orders  of  the  British  Council,  by  which  all 
neutral  vessels  trading  with  France  were  compelled  to  stop  at  a 
British  port,  and  pay  a  duty.  In  consequence  of  this,  Buona- 
parte issued  his  Imlan  Decree,  by  which  aU  vessels  submitting  to 
the  British  search,  or  consenting  to  pay  any  pecuniary  exactions 
whatever,  were  confiscated. 

2.  About  this  time,  at  the  recommendation  of  Mr.  Jefferson. 
Congress  laid  an  embargo  on  all  the  shipping  of  the  United 
States;  but  the  embargo  was. removed  in  the  Alarch  of  1809, 
after  it  had  remained  in  force  about  six  months,  and  non^inter- 
course  with  France  and  England  was  substituted.  While  the 
trade  of  the  United  States  was  thus  restricted  and  harassed  by 
the  belligerent  powers  of  Europe,  another  species  of  injury  and 
insult  arose.  This  was  the  custom  practiced  by  Great  Britain  of 
searching  American  vessels  on  the  high  seas,  and  impressing 
from  them  such  seamen  as  were  supposed  to  be  British  deserters. 
The  custom  was  subject  to  great  abuse,^  from  the  difficulty  of 
distinguishing  between  Amencan  and  British  seamen  )  but  there 
was,  moreover,  strong  reason  to  believe  that  the  British  officers 
were  not  always  anxious  to  make  the  distinction,  and  that  in  some 

1.  Daring  the  wars  of  Europe,  what  had  the  United  States  endeavored  ?  In  1806, 
what  did  the  British  government  do?  In  November  following,  what  was  done  ?  By 
what  was  this  followed?  What  did  Buonaparte  issue  T— 9.  At  tliis  time,  what  was 
laid  ?  But  in  1809,  what  took  place  7  What  other  specivs  of  iojury  and  insult  arose  T 
To  what  was  custom  subject  T 


!     • 


1  I 


(I 


324 


UNITED   STATES. 


instances,  Ainei:ican  citizens  were  compelled  to  serve  in  the 
British  navy. 

3.  Hitherto,  this  custom  had  been  confined  to  private  vessels, 
but  in  1807,  it  was  stated  that  four  seamen,  who  had  deserted 
from  the  British  service,  had  entered  on  board  the  Chesapeake^ 
an  American  fri£^ate,  carrying  thirty-six  guns,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Commodore  Barron.  Captain  Humphreys,  commanding 
the  Leopard,  an  English  frigate  of  fifty  guns,  in  compliance  with 
an  order  from  Admiral  Burtley,  followed  the  Chesapeake  beyond 
the  waters  of  the  United  States,  and  after  demanding  the  de- 
serters, fired  a  broadside  upon  the  American  frigate,  by  which 
four  men  were  killed,  and  sixteen  wounded.  The  Chesapeake 
immediatelv  struck  her  colors,  and  the  four  seamen  were  given 
up,  although  there  were  strong  reasons  for  believing  that  three  of 
the  number  were  native  Americans.  Corainodore  Barron,  for 
neglect  of  duty,  was  suspended  from  the  service  for  five  years. 

4.  This  outrage  produced  a  general  indignation  throughout 
the  country.  The  British  government  disavowed  the  orders  of 
Admiral  Burkley,  and  removed  him  from  tliat  station ;  but 
shortly'^fterwards  appointed  him  to  another  of  more  importance.  In 
1809,  James  Madison  succeeded  Mr.  Jefferson  in  tlie  office  of 
president.  Madison,  who  had  been  a  leading  man  in  the  late  ad- 
ministration, pursued  a  course  of  policy  similar  to  that  of  his  pre- 
decessor.  In  April,  arrangements  were  made  with  Mr.  Erskine^ 
the  British  minister,  bv  which  the  American  government  again 
renewed  the  trade  with  England ;  but  these  arrangements  were 
subsequently  dioavowed  by  the  British  cabinet.  In  the  succeed- 
ing negotiations,  Mr.  Jackson  having  made  use  of  some  offensive 
language,  Mr.  Madison  declined  having  any  further  correspond- 
ence with  him.  In  this  state  of  things,  an  unfortunate  encounter 
took  place  between  the  President,  an  American  vessel,  and  the 
Little  Belt,  an  English  sloop  of  war,  which  tended  to  increase 
the  unfrieEully  feelings  wiiicn  had  for  some  time  existed  between 
the  two  countries. 

6.  1812.  The  prospect  of  an  amicable  adjustment  of  the  diffi- 
culties between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain,  having 
been  despaired  of,  the  President,  on  the  first  of  June,  sent  a  mes- 
sage to  Congress,  strongl;^  recommending  to  that  body  a  decla 
ration  of  war.  The  principal  grounds  for  this  measure,  as  stated 
in  the  message,  were  the  impressment  of  American  seamen  by 
the  British ;  Oie  blockading  the  ports  of  their  enemies,  and  sus- 
picions that  the  Indians  had  been  instigated  to  acts  of  hostilities 
oy  the  British  agents.  The  bill  for  declaring  war  passed  the 
House  of  Representatives  by  a  majority  of  thirty  votes  j  in  the 
Senate  it  passed  by  nineteen  to  thirteen,  and  on  the  eigiiteentih 
of  Jun( ,  the  day  after  it  passed  the  Senate,  it  was  sign^  by  the 
President. 

3.   In  1807,  what  was  stated?    What  did  Captain  Humphreys  do?    "What  did  the 
Chesiqieaka  do?    VHiat  is  said  of  Ckimmodore  Barron  ?— 4.  What  is  said  of  the  British 
goverument  ?    Who  succeeded  Mr.  Jeflfersoii  ?— In  April,  what  was  i^one  ?    What  i 
Mid  of  Mr.  Jackson  ?     In  this  state  of  things  ?-~5.  In  1812,  what  did  the  President  do 
What  were  the  grounds  for  this  meaaurt  7   By  what  siajority  did  the  bill  paw  tb* 
House  ?    And  in  the  Senate  ? 


UNITED   STATES. 


325 


6.  The  minority  in  Congress  opposed  the  declaration  of  war, 
on  the  ground  that  it  was  unnecessary  and  impolitic  j  therefore 
they  protested  against  the  measure.  A  considerable  portion  of 
the  people  supported  the  views  of  the  minority ;  the  war,  in  con- 
sequence, was  prosecuted  with  much  less  vigor  and  energy  than 
it  might,  had  there  been  more  unanimity  in  its  favor.  'Ine  first 
military  operation  after  the  declaration  of  war,  was  the  invasion 
of  Canada  by  General  Hull,  on  the  twelfth  of  July,  at  the  head  of 
two  thousand  men,  but  on  the  sixteenth  of  August,  he  disgrace- 
fuUv  surrendered  his  whole  army  into  the  hands  of  the  British. 
Hull  was  subsequently  tried  and  found  guilty  of  cowardice  and 
neglect  of  duty,  and  was  sentenced  to  be  shot  j  but  in  considera- 
tion of  his  age  and  revolutionary  services,  he  was  recommended 
to  mercy,  and  the  punishment  of  death  was  withdrawn  by  the 
l*resident. 

7.  A  second  invasion  of  Canada  was  attempted  by  General 
Van  Rensselaer,  who  crossed  the  Niagara  in  November,  with 
about  one  thousand  men,  and  made  an  attack  upon  the  British  at 
Queenstown.  After  a  severe  action,  the  enemy  was  d liven  from 
the  field;  but  being  strongly  re-inforced,  they  returned  to  the 
attack,  and  owing  to  the  fact  of  the  militia  positively  refusing  to 
obey  the  orders  of  their  general,  the  Americans  were  defeated, 
and  a  part  of  their  army  made  prisoners  of  war. 

On  the  nineteenth  of  August,  the  frigate  Constitution,  com- 
manded by  Captain  Hull,  captured  the  British  frigate  Giierriere, 
after  an  action  of  thirty  minutes.  The  loss  of  the  Guerriere  was 
fifteen  killed,  and  sixty-four  wounded  :  that  of  the  Constitution, 
seven  killed,  and  seven  wounded.  In  October,  the  frigate  United 
States,  commanded  by  Captain  Decatur,  took  the  Bntish  frigate 
Macedonia,  and  in  the  following  month,  the  British  sloop  Frolic 
was  captured  bv  the  Wasp,  commanded  by  Cai)tain  Jones ;  but 
the  Wasp  was  snortly  afterwards  taken  by  a  British  seventy -four. 
In  December,  the  Constitution,  then  under  the  command  of  Cap- 
tain Bainbridge,  captured  the  British  frigate  Java, 

8.  1813.  The  campaign  of  this  year  was  attended  with  various 
success.  Towards  the  end  of  January,  a  detachment  of  about 
eight  hundred  men,  under  General  Winchester,  was  surprised 
and  defeated  by  the  British  and  Indians  under  General  Proctor, 
at  Frenchtown,  on  the  Raisin ;  and  the  greater  part  of  those  who 
surrendered  to  the  enemy,  amounting  to  about  five  hundred,  were 
inhumanly  massacred  by  the  Indians.  In  April,  York,  the  capi- 
tal of  Upper  Canada,  was  taken  by  a  detachment  of  Americans 
under  General  Pike,  who  was  killed  by  the  explosion  of  a  maga- 
zine ;  the  British  lost  on  that  occasion  about  seven  hundred  men 
in  killed,  wounded,  and  captured.  In  May  an  attack  was  made 
on  Sacketfs  Harbor  by  the  British  under  Sir  George  Prevost, 

ut  they  were  repulsed  with  considerable  loss,  by  the  Americans 

6.  What  is  said  of  the  minority  in  Confess  ?  What  was  the  first  miTuary  opera- 
tion? But  on  the  sixteenth  of  August,  what  did  he  do?  What  sentence  was  pro* 
Flounced  on  Hull? — 7.  By  whom  was  a  second  invasion  of  Canada  attempted?  Oi  the 
nu.oteenth  of  August,  what  took  place  ?  What  was  the  loss  on  each  side  ?  What  can> 
tures  were  afterwards  made  ?— 8.  Towards  the  end  of  January,  what  took  pluce  T  Ii» 
April?  And  in  May? 

88 


326 


VjflTED   STATES. 


\' 


n 


under  General  Brown.  About  the  same  time  the  Americans  took 
Ibrt  George;  but  the  progress  of  their  victories  suflfered  a  mo- 
mentary check,  by  the  capture  of  a  considerable  force  under 
Generals  Chandler  and  Winder,  who  were  taken  by  surprise  by 
the  British  under  General  Vincent. 

0.  But  the  most  brilliant  achievement  of  this  year  was  FeiTy's 
victon^  on  Lake  Erie,  which  took  place  on  the  10th  of  September. 
The  British  fleet  consisted  of  six  vessels,  carrying  sixty-three 
guns;  that  of  the  Americans,  of  nine  with  fifty-six  guns.  For 
some  time  the  contest  appeared  doubtful.  The  flag-ship  of  the 
Americans^  at  the  commencement  of  the  action,  suSerec  «jverely, 
and  bein^  in  a  sinking  condition,  Perry  descended  into  n  open 
boat,  and  passing  through  a  shower  of  balls,  transported  iiis  nag 
to  another  vesseiT  After  a  tremendous  conflict  of  three  hours, 
victorv  declared  in  favor  of  the  Americans,  who  reduced  the 
British  fleet  to  almost  a  total  wreck.  After  this  victory.  General 
Harrison  embarked  his  forces  and  landed  on  the  Canada  shcre, 
and  on  the  5th  of  October  defeated  the  British,  at  the  battle  of 
the  Thames,  under  General  Proctor.  In  this  battle  the  cele- 
brated^ndian  chief  Tecumseh  was  killed  by  Colonel  Johnson. 

10.  Little  more  was  done  this  year  towards  the  conquest  of 
Canada.  General  Wilkinson  made  an  attack  on  Williamsburg, 
but  was  repulsed  with  considerable  loss.  During  this  year  the 
British  fleet,  under  Admiral  Cockburn,  committed  various  depre- 
dations in  the  south.  The  English,  however,  were  more  fortu- 
nate on  the  ocean  during  this  season  than  they  had  been  previous- 
ly. In  February,  the  Someti,  commanded  by  Captain  Lawrence, 
captured  the  PeacocA:,  a  British  sloop  of  war.  In  the  course  of 
the  summer.  Captain  Lawrence  was  appointed  to  the  command 
of  the  Chesapeake,  which  was  captured  by  the  Shannon,  com- 
manded by  Captain  Broke. 

11.  1814.  The  campaign  of  this  year  was  distinguished  by 
several  important  actions  on  the  frontiers.  On  the  12th  of  July 
the  Americans^  under  General  Brown,  took  Fort  Erie,  and  shortly 
afterwards  defeated  the  British  under  General  Drummond,  after 
an  obstinate  engagement,  at  Chippewa;  and  the  25th  of  the  same 
month.  Generals  Brown  and  Scott,  at  the  well  contested  battle 
of  Bridgewater,  defeated  the  British,  commanded  by  Generals 
Drummond  and  Rial;  the  loss  of  the  enemy  was  nine  hundred 
men,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners.  In  September,  a  com- 
bined attack  was  made  on  Plattsburg  by  a  British  squadron,  car- 
rying ninety-five  guns  and  one  thousand  and  fifty  men,  com- 
manded by  Commodore  Downie,  and  a  land  force  under  Sir 
George  Prevost.  But  the  naval  force  was  totally  destroyed  by 
the  American  fleet,  commanded  by  Commodore  Macdonough. 
During  the  engagement  of  the  fleets,  the  British  were  effectually 

What  fort  did  the  Americans  take?  By  what  was  their  progress  checked? — 9. 
"What  was  the  most  brilliant  achievement  of  this  year?  What  w^s  the  number  or 
vessels  In  each  fleet?  Describe  the  battle?  AAer  this,  what  was  done  by  Gen.  Har« 
rison?  In  this  battle,  who  was  killed? — 10.  Where  did  (Jen.  Wilkinson  make  «u 
attack*  What  is  said  of  the  British  fleet?  In  February,  what  took  place?  And  in 
the  coui  ;e  of  the  summer  ? — 11.  For  what  was  the  campaign  of  this  year  distinguiahadT 
On  the  12th  of  J  uly,  what  was  done  ?    And  on  the  25th  ?    And  in  September  f 


tJNlTED   STATES. 


327 


i*epulsed  in  their  attack  on  the  forts  of  Plattsbur^  by  the  Ameri- 
cans under  General  Macomb.  The  whole  loss  ot  the  British  on 
this  occasion  amounted  to  two  thousand  five  hundred  men,  while 
the  total  loss  of  the  Americans,  on  land  and  water,  did  not  exceed 
two  hundred  and  thirty-one. 

12.  In  the  month  of  Auffust,  a  British  fleet  of  sixty  sail  under 
Admiral  Cochrane,  entered  the  Chesapeake  and  landed  a  force 
of  six  thousand  men,  commanded  by  General  Rosb,  on  the  banks 
of  the  Patuxent,  about  forty  miles  from  Washington.  The  British 
general  immediately  commenced  his  march  towards  the  capital, 
but  at  Bladensburg  he  met  with  a  momentary  repulse.  At  this 
point,  the  Americans  under  General  Winder  hau  assembled  to 
oppose  his  progress,  and  a  slight  engagement  followed.  At  the 
commencement  of  the  action,  nowever,  the  American  militia  fled, 
leaving  Commodore  Parney,  with  a  few  eighteen  pounders  and 
about  four  hundred  marines,  to  sustain  the  whole  weight  of  the 
conflict.  Barney  W'as  at  length  wounded  and  taken  prisoner. 
After  this  the  British  hastened  to  Washington,  which  they  enter- 
ed the  same  evening,  burnt  the  capitol,  the  President's  house, 
and  other  public  buildings,  and  retired  without  molestation. 

13.  About  a  fortnight  after  this  event,  a  combined  attack  was 
made  on  the  city  ot  Baltimore,  bv  the  British  fleet  of  fifty  sail 
under  Admiral  Cochrane,  and  a  land  force  of  seven  thousand 
men  under  the  command  of  General  Ross.  On  the  morning  of 
the  ISth  of  September,  they  eff*ected  a  landing  at  North  Pomt, 
about  fourteen  miles  below  the  city.  General  Strieker  was 
detached  with  about  three  thousand  five  hundred  men,  chiefly 
militia,  to  oppose  their  advance.  General  Ross,  having  preceded 
his  army  with  a  small  reconnoitering  party,  was  shot  tnrough  the 
breast  by  one  of  the  American  riflemen,  and  falling  into  the  arms 
of  his  aid -de-camp,  he  expired  in  a  few  minutes.  The  con\|pand 
then  devolved  upon  Colonel  Brook,  who  led  on  the  attack.  After 
maintaining  his  position  for  an  hour  and  a  half  against  a  great 
suj/eiiority  of  numbers.  General  Strieker  drew  oft  nis  men  and 
retired  to  Worthington  Miils,  about  half  a  mile  in  advance  of  the 
main  body.  In  the  mean  time  a  furious  assault  was  made  upon 
Fort  McHenry,  by  a  discharge  of  bombs  and  rockets  from  the 
British  squadron.  But  after  the  bombardment  had  continued  for 
twenty-five  hours,  the  attempt  was  abandoned,  and  the  fleet 
having  taken  on  board  the  forces  under  Colonel  Brook,  moved 
down  the  bay. 

14.  Up  t » this  period,  the  British  had  discovered  no  disposition 
to  trea<:  with  commissioners  of  the  United  States;  but  the  intelli- 
gence of  the  defeat  of  their  army  at  Plattsburg  gave  a  new  turn 
to  the  negotiation ;  and  a  treaty  of  peace  was  signed  at  Ghent,  on 
the  24th  of  December,  1814. 

While  the  negotiation  was  in  progress,  a  large  armament  had 

What  was  the  loss  on  both  sides?— 12.  In  the  month  of  Aupiist,  what  was  done T 
What  took  place  at  Bladensburg?  What  whs  done  by  the  militia?  What  is  said  of 
Barney?  What  places  did  they  burn?— 13.  On  what  city  was  an  attack  made?  On 
the  12th  of  SeptCiTiber,  what  was  done  ?  What  was  the  fate  of  Gen.  Ross  ?  What  di*' 
Gen.  Strieker  do  ?  In  the  mean  time,  what  assault  was  made  ? — 14.  When  and  wher« 
was  the  treuty  of  peace  signed  ^ 


328 


UNITED   STATES. 


il 


•  1 


■' 


been  despatched  under  the  command  of  Sir  Edward  Packenham, 
for  the  purpose  of  making  an  attack  upon  the  city  of  New  Orleans. 
Fortunately  for  the  city,  which  was  in  a  \er}[  bad  state  of  defense. 
General  Jackson,  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  forces  in  the 
southern  district,  arrived  there  on  the  2d  of  December  from 
Mobile.  His  presence  was  immediately  felt  by  the  confidence 
which  it  inspired,  and  by  the  unanimity  with  which  the  people 
seconded  his  prompt  arrangements. 

^  15.  The  British,  after  enduring  incredible  fatigue  and  difficul- 
ties, at  length  succeeded  in  reaching  the  main  entrench)  lent  of 
the  Americans,  which  had  been  thrown  up  for  the  defense  of  the 
city.  This  they  determined  to  take  by  an  assault.  Accordingly, 
on  the  8th  of  January,  1815,  they  advanced  to  the  attack,  but 
were  repulsed  with  immense  slaughter  by  the  Americans  under 
General  Jackson.  In  this  memorable  engagement,  the  British 
lost  seven  hundred  killed,  and  fourteen  hundred  wounded,  and 
five  hundred  prisoners.  Generals  Packenham  and  Gibbs  were 
mortally  wounded.  The  loss  on  the  part  of  the  Americans  is 
said  to  have  amounted  to  only  seven  killed  and  six  wounded. 
This  Was  the  last  important  event  of  the  war  j  the  news  of  the 
treaty  of  peace,  whicn  arrived  shortly  after,  put  an  end  to  further 
hostilities. 

16.  In  the  treaty  of  Ghent  no  allusion  is  made  to  the  causes  of 
the  war.  "  Security  against  future  egression,"  as  Mr.  Grimshaw 
observes,  '^  rests  on  a  much  firmer  basis  than  the  provisions  of 
the  most  solemn  treaty.  Great  Britain  has  been  taught  to  appre- 
ciate the  strength  of  the  republic.  She  will  read  in  the  history 
of  the  late  struggle,  the  most  convincing  arguments  against  the 
invasion  of  neutral  rights." 

17.  Mr.  Madison  having  filled  the  office  of  President  for  two 
successive  terms,  was  succeeded,  in  1817,  by  James  Monroe. 
During  the  administration  of  Monroe,  Florida  was  ceded  to  the 
United  States  by  Spain,  and  erected  into  a  territorial  government 
in  1822.  Mr.  Monroe  was  succeeded  in  1825  by  John  Quincy 
AdamSy  whose  administration  for  four  years  was  not  marked  by 
any  events  of  great  iniportance.  This  year  was  rendered  memo- 
rable for  the  visit  of  General  La  Fayette  to  the  United  States. 
Before  his  departure  for  France,  Congress  voted  him  the  sum  of 
two  hundred  thousand  dollars  and  a  township  of  land,  as  a  remu- 
neration for  his  services  during  the  revolutionary  war,  and  as  a 
lasting  testimony  of  their  gratitude.  On  the  4th  of  July,  1826, 
while  the  nation  was  celebrating  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  its 
independence,  John  Adams  died  at  Ouincy  in  Massachusetts,  in 
the  ninety-first  vear  of  his  age,  and  on  the  same  day,  Thomas 
Jefferson  expirea  at  Monticello  in  Virginia,  having  completed  his 
eighty-third  year. 

18.  In  1829,  General  Andrew  Jackson  succeeded  Mr.  Adams 

While  this  was  in  progress,  what  city  was  attacked?  What  was  fortunate  for  the 
city?— 16.  What  is  said  of  the  British?  What  took  place  on  the  8th  of  January?  What 
was  the  loss  on  both  sides  ? — 10.  What  is  said  of  the  treaty  of  Ghent  ?  Whai  does  Mr. 
Grimshaw  observe? — 17.  By  whom  was  Madison  succeedeG?  AVho  succeeded  in 
1825?  For  what  is  this  year  rendered  memorablft?  AVlien  and  where  did  Adara» 
and  Jcff«rson  die?— 18.  In  1689,  what  took  place? 


THE   CHRISTIAN   CHURCH. 


329 


at  President  of  the  United  States,  and  in  his  first  message  to 
C«>ngress  he  called  the  attention  of  that  body  to  the  Bank  qf  the 
UiAted  States,  the  charter  of  which  was  about  to  expire.  h\  the 
spring  of  1832,  a  bill  passed  both  houses  for  re-chartering  the 
bank,  with  some  new  modifi''  "ons  and  restrictions.  The  bill, 
however,  was  vetoed  by  the  president,  who,  in  his  message  return- 
ing the  bill,  declared  the  bank  to  be,  in  his  opinion^  inexpedient 
and  unconstitutional,  and  announced  his  firm  determmation  never 
to  sanction,  by  his  approval,  the  continuance  of  that  institution, 
or  the  re-establishment  of  any  other  on  similar  principles.  Gene- 
ral Jackson  was  succeeded  in  the  presidency  in  1837  by  Martin 
Van  Buren,  \yho  held  the  office  for  four  years.  His  administra- 
tion was  particularly  distinguished  by  a  treaty  with  the  Sioux 
Indians,  and  also  a  treaty  with  the  Winnebagocs,  by  which  they 
agreed  to  relinquish  all  their  land  east  of  the  Mississippi ;  in  con- 
sideration of  which,  the  United  States  government  agreed  to  pay 
them  the  sum  of  $2,500,000. 

10.  On  the  4th  of  March,  1841,  General  TViUiam  Henry  Har- 
rison was  inaugurated  President  of  the  United  States,  but  died  on 
the  4th  of  the  following  April.  In  consequence  of  his  decease, 
the  Vice-President,  John  T'yler,  was  inaugurated  in  his  place, 
according  to  a  provision  of  the  Constitution. 


ent  for  two 


as  a  remu- 


Mr.  Adams 


THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH. 

SECTION  L 

From  the  Birth  of  Christ  to  the  Triumjih  of  Christianity ,  in  the 
reign  of  Constantine,  the , first  Christian  Emperor,  Jt.  1),S12. 

1.  In  order  to  render  this  compendium  more  complete,  it  has 
been  thought  quite  expedient  to  add  a  short  history  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church,  or  of  Christianity  from  its  first  promulgation  to  the 
present  time.  This  interesting  portion  of  history  embraces  a 
period  of  more  than  eighteen  centuries,  and  may  be  divided  into 
three  separate  portions. 

The  first  division  extends  from  the  birth  of  Christ  to  the  triumph 
of  Christianity,  when  it  became  the  religion  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
under  the  reign  of  Constantine  the  Great,  A.  D.  312. 

The  second  division  extends  from  Ihe  reign  of  Constantine  to 
the  Reformation,  A.  D.  1517j  and  the  third,  from  the  Reformation 
to  the  present  time. 

2.  At  a  time  when  the  Roman  Empire  had  reached  the  meri- 
dian of  its  greatness ;  when  every  nation  accessible  to  its  arms 

To  what  did  he  call  the  attention  of  Congress?  In  1833,  what  passed?  What  ii 
said  of  the  bill  ?  By  whom  was  Jackson  succeeded  ?  By  what  was  his  administra- 
tion distinguished  ?— 19.  On  the  4th  of  March,  what  took  place  ?  When  did  he  die  ? 
What  was  done  in  consequence  ? 

1.  What  pel iod  does  this  history  embrace?  How  does  the  first  division  extend? 
The  second?    The  third? 

28* 


i 


330 


THE   CHRISTIAN   CHUKCH. 


M 


J 


1:1 


had  yielded  submission  to  it»  power;  when  rival  monarchs  and 
contending  chieftains  had  ceased  their  strife,  and  the  troubled 
elements  of  war,  which  had  for  ages  convulsed  the  world,  had 
sunk  to  repose  under  the  mild  reign  of  Augustus  Csesar,  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  was  born  at  Bethlehem^  in  Judea. 

At  the  time  when  this  remarkable  event  took  place,  an  expecta- 
tion universally  prevailed,  even  among  the  pagan  nations,  that 
some  extraordinary  personage  was  about  to  appear  in  the  world. 
The  Jews,  in  particular,  were  anxiously  expecting  the  coming  ol 
the  Messiah,  whose  birth  had  been  long  foretold  by  the  prophets; 
but  they  very  erroneously  imagined  that  he  would  appear  as  a 
teniporal  prince,  clothed  with  worldly  splendor  and  power;  as  a* 
mignty  conqueror,  who  would  deliver  their  nation  from  the  do- 
minion of  the  Romans. 

3.  The  Pharisees,  who  were  the  most  powerful  of  the  three 
sects*  into  which  the  Jews  vvere  at  that  time  divided,  presided  in 
the  schools,  and  were  the  chief  doctors  of  the  law.  They  received 
all  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament,  to  which  they  aaded  their 
traditions  or  oral  law,  which  was  regarded  of  high  authority. 
They  Jtifected  the  appearance  of  great  sanctity,  but  being  desti- 
tute of  the  true  spirit  of  religion,  they  are  cnargeable  with  the 

f:rossest  hypocrisy ;  they  looked  for  a  Messiah  only  as  a  great  de- 
iverer,  vho  should  rescue  Judea  from  the  yoke  of  a  foreign 
power,  and  subject  the  whole  world  to  the  Mosaic  institutions.  It 
is  not  surprising,  then,  that  the  manner  of  our  Saviour's  appear- 
ance on  earth  disappointed  the  expectation  of  the  Jews.  No 
royal  palace  designates  the  consecrated  spot  where  the  long- 
expected  Messiah  first  appeared  among  the  children  of  men ;  a 
lowly  manlier  is  the  place  of  his  nativity ;  Joseph,  his  reputed 
father,  is  an  humble  carpenter,  and  Mary,  his  virginal  mother, 
i:hough  descended  from  the  royal  house  of  David,  is  undistin- 
guished among  the  daughters  of  Judea. 

4.  The  life  of  our  divine  Saviour  was  one  of  labor  and  suffer- 
ing; his  death  was  finally  consummated  upon  an  ignominious 
•cross.  He  had  chosen  for  his  disciples  men  of  the  humblest 
walks  of  life.  To  twelve  of  these,  styled  j3postles,he  gave  a  di- 
vine commission  to  propagate  his  heavenly^  doctrine,  in  these 
remarkable  words :  *'  To  me  all  power  is  given  in  heaven  and 
earth ;  go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations ;  baptizinff  them  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost; 
teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 

•  The  other  two  sects  were  the  Saddueees  and  Essmets.  The  Sadducees  were  unbe- 
lievers in  religion ;  they  admitted  the  authority  of  the  books  of  Mosts,  but  denied  tlie 
snored  character  of  the  other  parts  of  the  Old  Testament ;  they  rejected  the  doctrine 
of  a  future  life,  and  the  existence  of  angels  and  spirits.  The  j&««ieeawere  a  class  ot 
men  who  took  no  concern  in  the  affairs  of  state,  but  professed  to  live  in  retirement, 
and  to  attempt  to  purify  the  soul  by  abstinence,  silence,  and  mortification. 


2.  When  and  where  was  Jesus  Christ  born  ?  At  that  time,  what  prevailed  ?  ^Vhat 
•were  the  Jews  anxiously  expecting?  But  what  did  they  imagine  ? — 3.  What  is  said 
of  the  Pharisees?  What  did  they  aflfect?  What  is  not  surprising?  What  was  th6 
place  of  his  nativity  ?  What  was  Joseph  ?  What  was  Mary  ? — 4.  What  is  said  of  our 
divine  Saviour?  What  had  he  chosen?  In  what  words  did  he  commission  the  twelvo 
Apostles  7 


THE   CHRISTIAN   CHURCH. 


331 


you ;  and  behold  I  am  with  you  all  days,  even  to  the  consumma- 
tion of  the  world."* 

5.  Thu3  divinely  commissioned,  the  apostles,  on  the  day  of 
Fiiifecost,  being  imbueil  with  the  gifts  of  the  Jioly  Ghoat,  enter 
upon  their  mission,  and  in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  promulgate 
the  law  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  so  astonishing  were  the  fruits  of  their 
Iibors,  that  no  less  than  three  thousand  persons  were  converted 
by  the  first  sermon  of  St.  Peter.  This  success  did  not  fail  to 
awaken  in  the  breast  of  the  Jewish  rulers  a  spirit  of  jealousy  ; 
they  dreaded  the  total  subversion  of  the  Mosaic  law,  and  left 
nothing  undone  to  retard  the  labors  of  the  apostles.  A  violent 
persecution  followedj  during  which  St.  Stephen,  one  of  the  seven 
deacons,  fell  a  sacrihce  to  their  fury,  and  is  honored  as  the  first 
martyr  of  the  Christian  church.  The  most  active  of  the  perse- 
cutors of  the  Christians  ^yas  a  young  man  named  Saul,  who,  not 
satisfied  with  the  cruelties  he  had  committed  at  Jerusalem,  ob- 
tained permission  of  the  high-priest  to  pursue  them  even  to  the 
adjacent  towns.  With  this  view,  he  set  out  to  Damascus,  but  on 
his  road  he  was  suddenly  struck  blind,  and  cast  upon  the  ground; 
at  the  same  time  he  heard  a  voice,  saying  to  him,  '*  Saul,  Said! 
why  dost  thou  persecute  me  ?"  His  attendants  raised  him  up,  and 
conducted  him  to  tiie  town ;  he  was  there  baptized  by  a  holy 
priest,  named  Ananias,  and  Saul,  from  being  a  violent  persecutor 
of  the  Christian  church,  became  one  of  its  most  illustrious  apostles, 
and  assume^'  the  name  of  Paut. 

6.  In  the  mean  time,  the  twelve  apostles  having  composed  a 
symbol  of  their  belief,  commonly  called  the  Apostles'  Creed, and 
having  appointed  St.  James,  the  son  of  Jilpheus,  as  the  first 
bishop  of  Jerusalem,  set  out  to  announce  the  truths  of  Christianity 
to  the  pagan  world.  They  confirmed  the  doctrines  they  taught 
by  the  most  astonishing  miracles  ;  they  healed  the  sick  ;  raised 
the  dead  to  life  j  and  being  endowed  with  the  gift  of  tongues, 
they  were  enabled  to  speak  the  language  of  the  different  nations 
through  which  they  travelled.  The  rapidity  with  which  Chris- 
tianity was  propagated,  will  appear  extraordinary,  when  we  reflect 
that  its  founder  belonged  to  a  nation  undistinguished  for  power  or 
importance;  that  he  suffered  a  public  and  ignominious  death; 
that  his  apostles,  with  few  exceptions,  were  poor  and  illiierate, 
destitute  of  power  or  influence;  that  the  religion  which  they 
preached  held  out  no  promise  of  temporal  goods,  no  worldly 
pleasures,  honors  or  riches ;  but  on  the  contrary,  often  exposed  its 
professors  to  scorn  and  ""eproach,  persecution  and  temporal  loss; 
finally,  that  it  had  to  contend  not  only  with  the  lono"  established 
superstition  and  popular  dogmas  of  pagan  worship,  but  also  with 
the  prejudices,  passions,  ana  vices  ot  the  world. 

•St.  Matt.  chap.  28. 


5 
Peter 


.  "WJiatdid  the  Apostles  do?  How  many  were  converted  by  the  first  sprmon  of  St. 
.  „ier?  What  followed  ?  Who  fell  a  sacrifice  to  their  fury?  \Vho  was  the  most  ac- 
tive of  the  persecutors?  On  the  road  to  Damascus,  what  happened  to  him  ?  By  whom 
was  he  baptized ?  What  name  did  he  assume?— «.  In  the  mean  time,  what  did  the 
twelve  Apostles  do  ?  How  did  they  confirm  the  doctrine  they  taught  ?  What  is  said 
of  the  rapidity  with  which  Christianity  was  propagated  ? 


332 


THE   CHRISTIAN    CHURCH. 


'II 


7.  This  rapid  success,  under  these  opposing^  circumstances,  can 
be  no  other  than  the  work  of  a  divine  hand.  To  the  divine  power 
of  its  founder  alone,  must  we  ascribe  the  wonderful  triumph  of 
the  gospel.  Allured  by  no  earthlv  advantage,  subdued  by  no 
other  force  than  that  of*^  truth,  the  learned  and  the  ignorant,  the 
Jew  and  the  Gentile,  the  Greek  and  the  Barbarian,  meekly  bend 
their  necks  to  the  yoke  of  Christ,  shake  oft"  their  ancient  preju- 
dices, and  profess  themselves  the  followers  of  a  crucified  God. 

8.  In  a  lew  years,  we  find  that  the  light  of  Christianity  has 
spread  its  cheering  rays  over  the  various  provinces  of  the  Roman 
Empire.  St.  Peter  visited  the  towns  of  Samaria,  Judea,  and 
Syria,  and  first  fixed  his  episcopal  chair  at  Antioch.  He  after- 
wards traversed  the  provinces  of  Asia  Minor,  and  preached  to 
the  Jews  in  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  and  Bithynia;  he 
visited  Rome  about  the  year  44,  to  which  city  he  removed  his 
episcopal  seat,  wisely  judging,  that  from  the  capital  the  light  of 
Christianity  would  spread  more  rapidly  through  the  empire.  St. 
Paul,  who  had  lately  been  introduced  to  the  apostles,  was  conse- 
crated bishop,  and  sent  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  of  Christianity 
to  the^Gentile  nations.  Passing  through  the  provinces  of  Asia, 
Pamphylia,  and  Phrygia,  he  converted  tnousands  to  the  Christian 
religion;  from  thence  he  visited  Greece,  a  country  which  had 
been  long  renowned  for  science,  for  eloquence  and  for  arts.  Here 
the  apostle  resolved  to  introduce  a  more  sublime  and  precious 
knowledge^  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God.  His  labors  were 
crowned  with  ouccess ;  icu)latry  fell  before  the  power  of  his  hea- 
venly eloquence  ;  flourishing  churches  arose  in  the  cities  of  Co 
rinth,  Philippi,  Thessalonica,  Athens  and  Ephesus.  From  Greece 
he  directed  his  course  to  Rome,  and  carried  the  knowledge  of 
Christ  into  the  very  apartments  of  Nero's  palace. 

9.  Notwithstanding  the  many  shining  virtues  which  adorned 
the  lives  of  the  first  professors  of  Christianity,  they  were  not, 
however,  exempt  from  the  frailties  of  men.  A  misguided  zeal  on 
the  part  of  many  of  the  Jewish  converts  at  Antioch,  led  them  to 
propose,  as  matter  of  obligation,  that  the  Gentiles  who  became 
Christians,  should  submit  to  the  law  of  circumcision,  if  they 
hoped  to  attain  salvation.  The  proposition  gave  rise  to  warm  dis- 
putes ;  charity  and  religion  were  likely  to  suffer,  when  the  affair 
was  happily  settled  by  a  council  held  at  Jerusalem.  St.  Paul  and 
Barnabas  repaired  to  that  city  to  be  present  on  the  occasion. 
St.  Peter  opened  the  di*cus^sion,  and  after  relating  the  wonders 
which  God  had  wrought  through  his  ministry  among  the  Gentiles, 
concluded  that  no  superfiuousl)urtlen  of  the  ancient  law  ought  to 
be  imposed  upon  them.  St.  James  concluded  the  debate  by  ex- 
pressing his  approbation  of  the  decision  given  by  St.  Peter. 

10.  In  this,  the  first  council  of  the  Christian  church,  the  apos- 
tles established  a  judicial  form  of  proceeding,  which  the  church, 

7.  What  IS  said  of  this  rapid  success?  AVhat  is  further  observed  in  this  paragraph? 
— 8.  In  a  few  years,  what  do  we  find?  What  places  did  St.  Peter  visit?  VVhen  did  he 
visit  Rome  ?  What  is  said  of  St.  Paul  ?  What  places  did  he  pass  through  ?  Whera 
did  he  finally  direct  his  course  ? — 9.  What  did  a  misguided  zeal  lead  many  of  the  Jew- 
ish converts  to  propose?  How  was  the  affair  settled?  Who  opened  the  dittcusHion 
and  who  concluded  the  dubate? — 10.  In  this  council,  what  was  established? 


THE   CHRISTIAN   CHURCH. 


333 


ich  adorned 


m  atter  ages,  followed,  in  deciding  all  questions  that  relate  to 
faith  and  discipline.  A  dispute,  important  in  its  consequences, 
had  arisen  among  the  faithful ;  private  authority,  even  that  of  Ht, 
Paul,  is  unable  to  calm  into  silence  the  contending  parties;  rc> 
course  is  had  to  the  pastors  of  the  church  assembled  in  council : 
the  points  in  dispute  are  rej^ularly  discussed  ;  a  decree  is  formed 
upon  the  subject;  the  faithful  bow  in  acquiescence  to  the  decision; 
the  cause  ot  disagreement  is  removed ;  harmony  and  peace  are 
again  restored. 

11.  After  the  death  of  Festus,  the  Roman  governor,  by  whose 
authority  the  violence  of  the  Jews  had  been  restrained,  the  flame 
of  persecution  was  again  renewed  against  the  Christians  in  the 
Holy  City.  A'/.  James,  the  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  surnamcd  the 
Just,  on  account  of  his  exemplary  piety  and  charity,  fell  a  victim 
to  their  fury.  Being  summoned  before  the  council  of  the  Sanhe- 
drim, he  was  ordered  to  declare  his  opinion  concerning  Jesus 
Christ;  but  in  order  that  the  declaration  might  be  more  public, 
they  commanded  the  apostle  to  ascend  the  battlements  of  the 
temple,  and  from  thence  declare  his  sentiments  to  the  surrounding 
multitude.  No  sooner  had  the  venerable  confessor  appeared  on 
the  summit,  and  proclaimed  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  than  he 
was  precipitated  from  the  battlement,  and  perished  amidst  a  furious 
discharge  of  stones  from  the  hands  of  the  populace,  while,  in  imi- 
tation of  his  divine  Master,  he  prayed  for  his  persecutors,  and 
besought  God  to  forgive  them,  because  they  knew  not  what  they 
did. 

12.  Although  the  faithful  had  suffered  in  many  places,  both 
from  the  Jews  and  Gentiles,  they  had  not,  as  yet,  unuerffone  any 
general  persecution.  The  first  ot  the  Roman  emperors  who  armed 
the  sovereignty  of  the  state  against  the  professors  of  Christianity, 
was  Nero,  whose  cruelty  wa^  enly  surpassed  by  his  moral  de- 
pravity. In  his  wild  extirtvagance,  he  set  fire  to  the  city  of  Rome, 
that  he  might  have  the  vain  satisfaction  of  rebuilding  it  on  a  more 
magnificent  plan.  Hut  finding  that  his  excesses  created  against 
him  the  murmurs  and  disaffection  of  the  people,  he  artfully  con- 
trived to  throw  the  tnlium  upon  the  Christians,  whom  he  openly 
accused  as  the  authors  of  the  late  conflagration,  and  publis-hed  a 
decree,  which  made  it  a  capital  offense  to  profess  the  Christian 
religion.  Revolting  were  the  cruelties  exercised  against  the  un- 
offending professors  of  Christianity.  Some  were  covered  with 
the  skins  of  wild  beasts  and  devoured  by  dogs ;  others  were 
braced  in  tunics  steeped  in  pitch,  and  placed  at  c  itain  distances, 
then  set  on  fire  to  light  the  streets  by  night.  A  nong  the  many 
who  suffered  on  this  occasion,  were  the  two  illustrious  apostles, 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul.  They  were  confined  foi  nine  months  in 
a  loathsome  prison,  at  the  foot  of  the  capitol,  before  they  were 
called  to  receive  the  crown  of  martyrdom.  St.  Peter  was  crucified 
with  his  head  downwards,  but  St.  Paul,  being  a  Roman  citizen, 
had  the  honor  of  dying  by  the  sword. 

"NVhat  is  observed  about  it? — 11.  AAer  the  death  of  Festus,  what  followed?    AVho 
fell  a  victim  to  their  fury?    Relate  the  circumstances  of  his  death. — 12.  Who  first 
armed  the  sovereign  power  against  the  Christians?    What  did  he  do?    On  whom  did 
he  throw  the  odium?    What  did  he  publish ?    How  were  some  put  to  death?    Wh 
were  the  most  distinguished? 


334 


THE   CHUISTIAN  CHURCH. 


13.  The  second  persecution  commenced  during  the_  reign  ol 
tlie  emperor  Domitian,  about  the  year  95,  during  which,  it  is  com- 
puted tnat  forty  thousand  Christians  received  the  crown  of  mar- 
tyrdom. The  most  illustrious  sufferer  was  St.  John,ihe  Evangelist. 
He  resided  chiefly  at  Ephesus,  in  Ionia;  but  on  information  oeing 
lodged  against  him,  he  was  cited  by  the  emperor  to  appear  at 
Rome,  and  on  account  of  his  faith,  he  was  condemned  to  be  cast 
alive  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil.  The  sentence  was  carried 
into  execution  before  the  Latin  Gate,  but  by  the  miraculous  power 
of  God,  the  holy  martyr  came  forth  from  the  caldron,  not  only 
unhurt,  but  more  fresh  and  vigorous  than  before.  The  emperor 
having  failed  in  his  attempt  to  depnye  him  of  life,  banished  him 
to  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  where  the  saint  was  favored  with  those 
heavenly  visions  recorded  in  his  book  of  Revelations.  On  the 
death  of  Domitian,  in  the  year  96,  St.  John  again  returned  to 
Ephesus.  At  this  early  period  of  Christianity,  the  church  had  the 
mortification  to  see  many  of  her  children  fall  from  their  first 
faith,  and  teach  erroneous  doctrines.  Of  these,  the  most  con 
spicuQus  were  Ebion  and  Nicholas  of  Antioch.  Among  other 
errors,  they  denied  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  asserted  the 
necessity  of  observing  the  ceremonies  of  the  Mosaic  law.  To 
silence  the  heretical  declaimers,  St.  John,  at  the  request  of  the 
bishops  of  Asia,  wrote  his  gospel,  which  he  commences  in  a  strain 
of  sublime  eloquence. 

14.  The  third  persecution.    After  the  death  of  Domitian,  the 

Eeace  of  the  church  was  restored,  under  the  mild  reign  of  Nerva ; 
ut  the  reign  of  that  prince  was  of  short  duration,  and  on  the 
accession  ot  Trajan  to  the  imperial  throne,  the  sanguinary  edicts 
of  Nero  and  Domitian  were  again  renewed,  and  again  the  cities 
artd  provinces  flowed  with  Christian  blood.  The  younger  Pliny, 
who  was  then  governor  of  Bithynia,  in  a  letter  to  the  emperor, 
bears  ample  testimony  to  the  exemplary  lives  of  the  Christians, 
and  tells  us,  that  so  great  was  their  number,  that  they  filled  the 
fields,  the  towns,  and  villages  ;  that  on  his  arrival  in  the  province, 
he  could  scarcely  find  a  man  of  whom  to  purchase  victims  for  the 
pagan  altars.  The  most  illustrious  of  those  who  suffered  for  the 
Faith,  on  this  occasion,  were  St.  Clement,  bishop  of  Rome;  St. 
Ignatius,  of  Antioch,  and  St.  Simeon,  of  Jerusalem.  Simeon 
was  nearly  related  to  our  divine  Saviour,  and  had  reached  the 
one  hundred  and  twentieth  year  of  his  age. 

15.  The  fourth  persecution  commenced  about  the  year  168, 
under  the  reign  of  Marcus  ^nrelius,  during  which  thousands 
sealed  with  their  blood  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  Among  the 
most  illustrious  of  those  who  suffered  was  St.  Polycarp^  the 
venerable  bishop  of  Smyrna. 

The  fifth  persecution  commenced  in  the  year  202.    From  the 

13.  When  did  the  second  persecution  commence  ?  Who  was  the  most  illustrious 
iufTerer?  Where  did  lie  reside,  and  to  what  was  he  condemned  ?  How  did  he  come 
forth  from  the  caldron?  Where  was  he  banished?  At  this  early  period,  what  had  the 
church?  Of  these, who  were  the  most  conspicuous?  To  tilence  them,  what  did  St. 
John  do? — 14.  When  did  the  third  persecution  commence?  What  does  the  younger 
Pliny  say  of  the  Christians?  Who  were  the  most  illustrious  of  the  sufTerers  ? — 15. 
When  was  the  fourth  persecution  commenced,  and  who  suffered?  When  did  the  fifth 
Dersccution  commence  ? 


THE   CHRISTIAN   CHtRCH.  335 

death  of  Aurelius,  the  Christians  had  enjoyed  the  free  exercise  of 
their  religion^  under  various  emperors,  to  the  reign  of  Severua 
who  was  thought  even  favorable  to  Christianity,  cluring  the  first 
seven  years  of  his  administration.  At  this  period,  seemingly  with- 
out any  provocation,  he  published  against  them  a  most  sanguinary 
edict,  forbidding  them  to  hold  their  religious  assemblies,  and  to 
profess  the  name  of  Christ.  A  dreadful  pen^ecution  followed, 
particularly  in  Egypt,  in  Gaul,  and  Afnca,  where  thousands 
sealed  the  profession  of  their  faith  by  the  effusioq  of  their  blood. 

16.^  The  sixth  persecution  was  commenced  under  the  reign  of 
Maximirit  who  had  reached  the  imperial  throne  by  imbruine  his 
hand  in  the  blood  of  his  predecessor.  The  emperor  pointed  not 
his  shafts  against  the  great  bodv  of  the  Christians,  who  had  now 
become  too  numerous  to  be  marked  out  for  slaughter,  but  directed 
his  malice  against  the  pastors  of  the  church,  ^ith  the  death  of 
MaxiLiin,  the  persecution  ceased  in  240,  after  it  had  lasted  three 
years.  The  seventh  persecution  of  the  Christians  was  published 
on  the  accession  of  Decius  to  the  throne.  It  was  the  most  dread- 
ful hitherto  experienced ;  prisons,  stripes,  fire^  wild  beasts, 
melted  wax,  boiling  pitch,  racks,  and  iron  hooks  to  tear  the  flesh 
from  the  bones,  were  employed  to  torment  and  to  kill.  The  most 
distinguished  of  those  who  suffered  during  this  persecution,  were 
Fabianus,  i\iQ  bishop  of  Rome,  Alexanaer,  of  Jerusalem,  and 
Balytaa,  of  Antioch.  The  eighth  persecution  was  commenced 
under  the  emperor  Valerian,  who,  in  the  beginning  of  his  reign, 
had  shown  the  greatest  lenity  towards  the  Christians.  With  a 
view  of  rendering  the  gods  propitious  to  his  arms,  on  the  eve  of 
an  expedition  against  the  Persians,  he  published  a  violent  edict 
against  the  professors  cf  the  Christian  name.  Among  the  first 
who  suffered,  were  St.  Stephen,  bishop  of  Rome,  and  St.  Sextua, 
his  immediate  successor,  with  the  illustrious  martyr,  St,  Law- 
rence,  and  also  St.  Cyprian,  of  Carthage. 

17.  To  gratify  the  senate  and  people  of  Rome,  the  emperor 
Aurelian  published  a  sanguinary  edict  against  the  Christians, 
about  the  year  274 ;  but  the  hand  of  an  assassin  put  an  end  to  hig 
life,  before  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  it  properly  carried 
into  effect ;  yet  in  several  places,  many  received  the  crown  of 
martyrdom. 

The  tenth  and  last  persecution  took  place  about  the  year  302. 
The  church,  after  enjoying  a  general  tranquillity  for  thirty  years, 
was  again  doomed  to  experience  another  sanguinary  persecution, 
under  Dioclesian,  and  his  colleagues  in  the  empire.  For  some 
time,  Dioclesian  rejected  the  measures  on  political  motives,  until 
he  was  at  length  overcome  by  the  soothsayers,  who  declared  that 
the  empire  could  never  flourish  as  long  as  the  impious,  meaning 
the  Christians,  were  suffered  to  exist.    The  deluded  emperor 

What  edict  was  publiihed ?— 16.  When  was  the  sixth  persecntion  commenced? 
Against  whom  did  he  direct  hio.  malice  ?  When  was  the  seventh  persecution  pub« 
lished?  What  were  the  modes  of  torture?  VSTio  were  the  most  distinguished  suf- 
ferers? What  did  Valerian  publish  on  the  eve  of  his  expedition  against  Persia?  Who 
tuflered  on  this  occasion?— 17.  To  gratify  the  people  of  Rome,  what  did  Aurelian  do? 
When  did  the  tenth  persecution  take  place  ?  For  acme  time  what  did  he  reject?  At 
length,  what  did  ha  publish  ? 


336  TflE  CfiRISTUK   CHUBCfi. 

weakly  yielded  to  their  persuasions,  and  published  an  edict  for 
the  total  extirpation  of  the  Christian  religion.  This  violent  decree 
well  suited  the  sanguinary  dispositions  of  his  colleagues,  Maxi- 
minus  and  Galerius,  whose  respective  provinces  were  deluded 
in  Christian  blood.  In  Britain  and  Gaul,  under  the  mild  admin- 
istration of  Constantius,  the  horrors  of  the  persecution  were  less 
severe;  still  the  authority  of  Constantius  was  insufficient  in  some 
instances  to  restrain  the  more  superstitious  of  the  magistrates; 
hence,  even  in  Britain,  we  find  St.  Alban,  and  also  St.  Angelus, 
bishop  of  London,  dying  for  the  faith ;  and  in  Gaul,  St.  Qusntin. 
and  others,  with  the  whole  Theban  legion,  barbarously  sacrificed 
to  gratify  an  inferior  officer  of  state. 

18.  At  this  period,  when  the  power  of  darkness  seemed  to 
threaten  the  total  extirpation  of  the  Christian  name,  we  are  called 
to  look  for  the  rise  of  that  coming  dawn  which  is  to  usher  in  a 
brighter  and  happier  era;  when  the  church  is  to  triumph  over  the 
ruins  of  pagan  superstition ;  when  the  croso  is  to  adorn  the  diadem 
of  the  Caesars.  By  a  sudden  revolution  in  the  state,  or  rather  by 
the  pKpvidence  of  God,  whose  superintending  power  directs  the 
destmies  of  nations,  Constantine,  having  triumphed  over  all  his 
competitors,  was  placed  in  the  undisputed  possession  of  the  impe- 
rial throne.  The  first  care  of  this  enlightened  prince  was  to  de- 
clare himself  the  protector  of  Christianity,  and  to  publish  an 
edict,  by  which  all  the  penal  rfestraints  respecting  religion  were 
removed,  and  full  liberty  allowed  to  every  one  to  profess  and 
exercise  that  form  of  religious  worship  he  snould  thinlc  proper  to 
adopt.  To  break  the  force  of  prejudice,  which  time  and  custom 
had  thrown  around  the  religion  of  the  empire,  Constantine  wisely 
judged  that  lenient  measures  were  the  most  likely  to  effect  his 
object ;  and  he  concluded  that  to  overthrow  the  system  of  error, 
nothing  more  was  requisite  than  to  grant  protection  to  the  true 
religion,  and  to  let  the  wisdom  of  her  doctrines,  and  the  purity 
of  her  precepts,  appear  in  open  view. 

19.  To  remedy  the  evils  occasioned  by  the  edicts  of  his  prede- 
cessors, he  recalled  the  exiles ;  restored  to  the  Christians  their 
places  of  worship,  and  treated  their  ministers  with  the  deepest 
respect.  To  the  bishop  of  Rome,  he  granted  the  Lateran  Pataee 
as  the  place  of  his  future  residence,  and  the  adjoining  palace 
was  converted  into  a  Christian  temple,  now  called  the  church  of 
St.  John  qf  Lateran, 

Thus  was  the  church  finally  triumphant,  after  undergoing  the 
ordeal  of  ten  sanguinary  persecutions.  A  change  with  respect  to 
their  religion,  so  sudden,  and  so  unexpected,  inspired  the  Chris- 
tians with  the  prospect  of  joy  for  the  present,  and  the  most  flat- 
tering anticipations  for  the  future. 

What  is  said  of  the  persecution  in  Britain  ? — 18.  At  this  period,  what  are  we  called 
to  look  for  7  What  is  said  of  Constantine  T  What  was  his  first  care,  and  what  did  he 
publish  T  To  break  the  force  of  prejudice,  what  did  he  conclude  ? — 19.  To  remedy  the 
evils, &€.,  what  did  ha  do?  To  the  bishop  of  Rome  what  did  he  grant?  What  it 
observed  of  the  Church  ^  ' 


THE   CHRISTIAN  CHURCH. 


337 


SECTION  II. 

FVom  the  triumph  qf  Christianity  to  the  Heformattonf  from 

A,  D,  312  to  1517. 

1.  Under  the  protection  of  Constantine,  Christianity  widely 
extended  and  rapidly  increased ;  magnificent  churches  arose 
where  pagan  temples  had  stood  for  ages  |  the  storm  of  persecution 
had  ceased ;  the  bishops  no  longer  lay  under  any  restraint  in  the 
public  exercise  of  their  pastoral  functions  ;  the  people  hastened 
to  embtuce  a  religion  sanctioned  by  their  sovereign.  Such  was 
the  pleasing  prospect  of  affairs  when  the  church  beheld  hei  peace 
interrupted,  and  prosperity  marred,  not  indeed  by  the  hand  of  a 
pagan  persecutor,  but  from  the  undutiful  conduct  of  her  own 
children. 

2.  Arius,  a  turbulent  priest  of  Alexandria,  had  aspired  to  the 
episcopal  chair  of  that  city,  but  being  defeated  in  his  pretensions, 
he  began  to  assail  the  doctrines  of  the  church,  and  openly  denied 
the  divinity  of  Christ,  and  asserted  that  the  Son  (»f  God  was  not 
equal  to  his  Father  in  nature  and  substance.  At  this  doctrine,  the 
faithful  were  shocked  and  scandalized ;  the  pastors  were  alarmed  ; 
and  in  order  to  check  the  progress  of  error,  and  to  define  the 
doctilr  'he  church  on  the  point  in  question,  the  convocation 
of  a  gf  i  v^  council  was  deemed  expedient.  Accordingly,  during 
the  mouin  of  June,  in  the  year  325^  the  famous  council  of  Nice 
was  convened.  It  was  composed  oi  three  hundred  and  eighteen 
bishops,  besides  a  much  greater  number  of  inferior  ecclesiastics. 
Osius,  the  venerable  bishop  of  Cordova,  in  Spain,  with  two  priests, 
presided  in  the  name  of  St.  Silvester,  bishop  of  Rome,  who  was 
unable  to  attend  in  person.  Constantine  also,  with  many  of  his 
chief  officers  of  state,  was  present  on  the  occasion.  ^  After  mature 
deliberation,  the  fathers,  with  exception  of  five  bishops.,  unani- 
mously condemned  the  opinions  of  Arius  as  erroneous,  and  con- 
trary to  what  had  been  taught  bv  the  apostles  and  their  imme- 
diate successors,  and  published  tne  Nicene  Creed,  which  should 
stand  to  all  succeeding  ages,  as  the  test  of  orthodox  belief  in  the 
divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  question  of  faith  being  thus  finally 
decided,  the  council  proceeded  to  enact  certain  canons,  for  the 
regulation  of  ecclesiastical  discipline.  The  uniform  celebration 
ofEaster-day  was  fixed,  and  directed  to  be  universally  kept  in 
future,  on  the  first  Sunday  after  the  first  full  moon  that  follows 
the  vernal  equinox.  Before  the  council  separated,  a  synodical 
epistle  was  drawn  up,  and  directed  to  St.  Silvester,  who  is  styled 
in  that  document,  the  blessed  pope  of  Rome,  requesting  that  he 
would  confirm  its  decrees. 

3.  Arianism  was  checked  for  the  present,  but  not  suppressed ; 
it  continued  to  find  many  patrons  and  supporters  among  those 

1.  What  If  said  of  Christianity  under  the  protection  of  Constantine  f  What  aroie? 
What  did  the  people  do  ?— 3.  What  is  said  of  Arius  T  What  did  he  deny  and  assert  T 
In  order  to  oheck  the  progress  of  error,  what  was  done  T  When  and  where  did  it 
meet  T  Of  what  was  it  composed  ?  Who  presided  T  How  were  the  opinions  of  Arina 
condemned  T  What  was  fixed  and  directed  ?  Before  the  council  separated,  what  WU 
dona?— 3.  What  it  said  of  Arianism  t 

29 


338 


THE   CHRISTUN   CHUBCH. 


whose  rank  and  power  g?,ve  it  considerable  influence.  Constan" 
tiua,  the  son  and  successor  of  Constantine,  with  several  subse- 
quent emperors,  favo;ed  the  Arian  heresy,  and  under  their  re- 
spective reigns,  the  orthodox^  portion  of  the  church  expcrienccti 
a  series  of  persecution  little  inferior  in  point  of  cruelty  and  vio- 
lence to  those  carried  on  when  pagan  sovereigns  swayed  the  im- 
perial scepter.  Under  the  reign  of  T/ieodosius  the  Great,  peace 
was  again  r<*3tored  to  the  church ;  and  in  order  to  remedy  the 
evils,  and  c  rect  the  general  confusion  of  doctrine  that  pervaded 
the  east,  occasioned  by  the  violence  which  prevailed  for  nearly 
forty  years,  a  second  general  council  was  convened  at  Constan- 
tinople in  the  month  of  May,  A.  D.  381. 

4.  This  council  consisted  ot  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  ortho- 
dox bishops,  besides  thirty  of  the  Macedonian  party.  The  I.^a- 
cedonians,  who  took  their  name  from  Macedomus,  the  leader  of 
their  sect,  not  only  maintainec'  the  Arian  heresy,  but  also  denied  the 
divine  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  The  fathers  of  the  council 
condemned,  in  the  most  explicit  terms,  this  new  error,  declaring 
the  Holy  Ghost  to  be  •*  The  Lord  and  Giver  of  life,  who,  with  the 
FatherSni  Son,  is  equally  adored  and  glorified."    Among  the 

Sersons  most  distinguished  for  their  le;>''ning  and  sanctity,  we 
nd  the  names  of  St,  ,^thanasius^iaho\i  of  Alexandria ;  St,  BaaiU 
the  Great,  bishop  of  Caesarea ;  St.  Gregory  Nazianzen,  no  less 
distinguished  for  his  eloquence  thaiT  for  the  holiness  of  his  life  } 
St.  Chegory,  bishop  of  Nyssa,and  St.  Cyril,  bishop  of  Jerusalem, 
To  these  may  be  added  the  names  of  St.  Ambroae,  bishop  of 
Milan  5  St.  Jerome,  the  learned  Secretary  of  St.  Damasus, 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  finally  the  illustrious  St.  Chryaostom,  who 
died  in  the  earljr  part  of  the  succeeding  century. 

5.  As  the  Anan  heresy  ^dually  declined,  the  schism  of  Dona- 
tua  began  to  rise  on  its  ruins.  The  first  appearance  of  this  schism 
is  dated  from  about  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century.  Donatus^  a 
turbulent  prelate,  with  seve'*al  other  bishops,  contested  the  validity 
uf  the  election  and  consecration  of  Ceciiian,  bishop  of  Carthage, 
and  even  went  so  far  as  to  pass  sentence  of  deposition  against 
him,  and  to  elect  Majorian  in  his  place.  In  defiance  of  all 
authority,  they  supported  this  violent  measure,  and  on  the  death 
of  MaJonan,  thejr  elected  one  Donatus,  from  whom  the  party 
properly  derives  its  name.  To  schism,  they  added  heresy ;  as  • 
serting  that  God.  the  Son,  was  less  than  the  &ther,  and  greater 
than  the  Holy  Ghost;  that  the  church  had  failed » and  that  with 
them  alone  existed  true  virtue.  Towards  the  close  of  the  fourth, 
and  the  beffinning  of  the  fifth  centurj^,  they  had  greatly  mut- 
tipUed  $  ana  with  their  numbers,  their  violence  also  increased ; 
they  denounced  open  hostilities  against  the  orthodox  clergy* 
drove  them  by  force  from  their,  churches,  profaned  tlie  sacred 

Of  Cbnstantiut  ?  Under  Theodostus  the  Great,  what  took  place  ?  When  was  the 
■econd counofl  convened? — 4t  Of  what  did  this  vMiuncil  connat?  What  did  the  Ma^ 
cedoaiaoai  maintion  and  deny  ?  What  did  the  fathers  of  this  oooncil  dedara  ?  Who 
Who  ara  among  the  persons  most  distingoished  for  their  learning,  te^  T.^'-A  Aath« 
Aita«  heresy*  deoUued,  what  sohism  atoae.?  V/liat  isaaid:  of  Dtumtm?  T<»  schism 
whatdid  tkey  add  and  assertt  What  did  ther  d^notmeeT  After  th«<great  conJMmw 
at  Carthage,  what  do  we  find  t 


THE   CHRISTIAN    CHURCH. 


339 


vessels,  ami  overturned  the  altars.  After  the  great  conference 
held  at  Car  ,iage  during  the  year  411,  at  which  St.  Austin,  the 
learned  bishop  of  Hippo,  in  the  most  satisfactory  manner,  refuted 
the  arguments  of  the  ponatists,  we  find  that  the  heresy  rapidly 
declined;  but  before  it  had  entirely  disappeared, the  I^elagian 
heresy  grew  into  being. 

6.  Pelagius,  the  progenitor  of  *'iiis  new  sect,  by  birth  a  Britain, 
was  a  monk  of  Bangor,  in  Wales,  from  which  place  he  went  to 
Rome  during  the  fourth  century.  He  denied  the  existence  of 
onginal  sin  ir  the  soul  of  man.  and  rejected  the  necessity  of 
divine  grace  for  the  merit  of  good  works,  contending  that  Adam, 
by  sinningj  only  affected  himself,  and  that  his  descendants  are 
now  born  in  that  state  in  which  they  would  have  been  had  he 
never  sinned.  These  errors  were  repeatedly  condemned  by 
several  local  councils  held  about  this  period,  and  refuted  by  the 
unanswerable  arguments  of  the  great  St.  Austin. 

7.  About  the  year  428,  the  Nestorian  heresy  was  first  broached 
at  Constantinople.  Nestorius,  from  whom  the  heresy  takes  its 
name,  was  at  that  time  bishop  of  that  city.  In  opposition  to 
the  Catholic  doctrine,  he  taught  that  there  were  two  distinct 
persons  in  Jesus  Christ,  namely,  that  of  God  and  man,  joined  to- 
gether by  a  moral  union  in  such  a  nmnner  that  the  Godhead  dwelt 
m  the  humanity  merely  as  a  temple.  Hence  he  denied  the  Incar- 
nation,  or  that  God  was  made  man,  and  asserted  that  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary  ought  not  to  be  styled  the  Mother  of  God,  but  the 
motner  of  the  man  Christ,  whose  humanity  ^vas  only  the  temple 
of  the  divinity.  This  strange  doctrine,  delivered  for  the  first 
time  from  the  pulpit  of  the  great  church  of  St.  Sophia,  so  shocked 
the  audience,  tliat  they  closed  their  ears  and  rushed  from  the  holy 
place.  These  errors  of  Nestorius  were  condemned  by  the  third 
general  council  held  at  Ephesus,  A.  D.  431. 

8.  Abor'.  twenty  years  after  this  event,  the  fourth  general 
council  was  held  at  Chalcedon  for  the  purpose  of  condemning  the 
errors  ot  Eutychus,  who  admitted  but  one  nature  in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  maintained  that  his  human  nature  was  totally  absorbed  by 
the  divine,  and  became  one  with  it ;  so  that  in  his  opinion  Christ 
had  no  real  body,  and  consequently,  as  divine  nature  is  incapable 
of  suffering,  he  had  neither  died  nor  suffl.  d  really,  but  in  appear- 
ance only.  'jThe  heresy,  however,  continued  to  increase,  causing 
violence  a.id  confusion,  particularly  in  the  east,  until  after  the 
fifth  general  council,  held  at  Constantinople  t'uring  the  year  553, 
when  it  gradually  declined. 

9.  But  the  church  was  not  destined  to  enjoy  a  long  continuance 
of  repose;  one  heresy  was  no  sooner  checked  and  proscribed, 
than  a  new  one  started  up  in  its  place.  Error  had  often  found 
protection  in  the  imperial  palace,  but  in  the  present  instance  we 

0.  WTiat  is  said  of  Pelagius?  ^Vhatdid  he  deny,  reject,  &c.  ?  By  whom  were  these 
erroTD  condemned  and  refuted  ? — 7.  About  the  year  428,  what  took  place  ?  What  wat 
Nestorius?  What  did  he  leach  ?  H';nce,  \,  .lat  did  he  deny  and  assert  ?  Where  wa« 
this  strange  doctrine  first  delivered,  and  what  followed? — 8.  When  and  why  was  the 
fourth  general  council  held?  What  did  Eutyehus  admit  and  maintam  ?  When  and 
whore  was  the  fifth  general  council  held?— 0.  lu  the  present  instance,  what  do  wc 
fiud? 


340 


THE   CHRISTIAN   CHUBCH. 


find  the  emperor  himself  becoming  the  founder  of  a  new  sect, 
called^  the  tconodasta,  or  Image-breakers,  Leo,  surnamed  the 
laaurian,  having  ascended  the  throne  of  Constantinople,  con- 
ceived a  great  aversion  to  the  images  of  Christ  and  the  saints, 
which  were  used  in  the  churches,  and  ordered  their  removal 
under^  the  severest  penalties.  In  carrying  this  extraordinary- 
edict  into  effect,  much  violence  and  bloodsned  was  occasioned; 
and  the  disturbance  continued  to  rage  until  the  convocation  of  the 
seventh  general  council  held  at  Jyice  towards  the  close  of  the 
year  787.  7"  's  council  was  attended  by  about  three  hundred 
bishops,  the      Jresentatives  of  the  church  from  all  parts  of  the 

Christian  w    id,  and  after  due  deliberation  ili^j   !         '- 

declared  ti^at  the  pictures  and  images  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
saints  are  useful  in  the  churches  and  other  places ;  that  they  recall 
forcibly  to  the  minds  of  those  who  behold  them  the  scenes  they 
represent  j  that  they  may  be  venerated  and  honored,  not  indeed 
with  that  supreme  honor  which  belongs  to  God  alone,  but  with  a 
relative  and  inferior  honor,  such  as  every  Christian  entertains  for 
the  Bible  in  which  the  divine  law  is  written. 

10.  ^n  the  year  866^  jPAo^/ms,  through  the  influence  of  imperial 
authority,  was  pi  ced  in  the  patriarchal  chair  of  Constantinople, 
to  the  rorci.>le  exclusion  of  St.  Ignatius,  its  lawful  incumbent. 
Proceeding  from  one  extravagance  to  another,  Photius  at  length 
calling  together  a  synod  of  twenty-one  bishops,  pronounced  sen- 
tence of  deposition  and  excommunication  against  Nicholas,  the 
Roman  pontiff*.  Upon  the  accession  of  Leo,  surnamed  the  Wise, 
Photius  was  compelled  to  relinquish  his  usurped  dignity  and  to 
retire  to  a  monastery  in  Armenia,  where  he  died  in  the  year  893. 
The  foundation  of  the  Greek  Schism  was  thus  commenced,  and 
finally  completed  by  Michael  Cerularius,  in  1053.  On  the  death 
of  w^/m«,  Michael  J  from  the  humble  condition  of  a  monk,  was  to 
succeed  him  in  the  patriarchal  chair.  Shortly  after  his  elevation, 
he  began  by  his  acts  and  writings  to  display  his  inveterate  preju- 
dice against  the  discipline  and  doctrine  of  the  Latin  church. 

11.  St.  Leo,  the  Roman  pontiff',  seeing  that  everything  seemed 
to  threaten  an  open  rupture,  did  all  in  his  power  to  prevent  it. 
He  sent  the  celebrated  Cardinal  Humhcr  to  Constantinople  for 
the  purpose  of  effecting  an  adjustment  of  the  difficulties,  but 
without  success.  Michael  now  threw  off"  all  restraint,  assumed 
the  title  of  universal  patriarch,  and  published  an  act  of  excommu- 
nication against  the  bishop  of  Rome  and  the  whole  Latin  church ; 
and  proceeding  tVom  schism  to  heresy,  he  denied  the  procession 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  God  the  Son,  as  well  as  from  the  Father. 
The  maintenance  of  this  article  with  the  rejection  of  the  papal 
jurisdiction,  besides  some  variation  in  points  of  discipline,  form 
the  only  difference  at  present  between  the  Greek  and  Latin 
churches. 

What  is  said  of  Leo?  When  was  the  seventh  general  council  held?  By  whom 
was  it  attended?  What  did  they  unanimously  declare? — 10.  In  606,  what  took  place' 
What  did  he  at  length  pronounce  ?  On  the  accession  of  Leo,  what  is  said  of  Photius  ? 
By  whom,  and  wlien  was  the  Greek  schism  completed? — 11.  V»'^hat  did  St.  JjCO  dot 
What  did  Michael  assume,  publish,  and  d^iiy  ? 


THE    CHRISTIAN   CHURCH. 


341 


12.  While  these  things  were  transacting  in  the  East,  new 
errors  were  broached  in  the  West.  Beregarius,  archdeacon  of 
Anglers,  and  a  native  of  Tours,  in  France,  began  to  dogmatize 
against  second  marriages,  also  against  the  necessity  of  infant  bap- 
tism, and  lastly,  against  the  real  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the 
Holy  Eucharist.  Several  local  councils  were  held  for  the  purpose 
of  ascertainingthe  opinion  of  the  church  on  these  different  points 
of  doctrine.  Beregarius  being  cited  to  appear  before  theiu,  re- 
nounced his  positions,  but  afterwards  propagated  them  in  the  new. 
In  the  year  1079,  during  the  pontificate  of  St.  Gregory  VII.,  a 
great  council  was  held  at  Rome,  at  which  one  hundred  and  fifty 
bishops  assisted.    Before  the  assembled  prelates  Beregarius  again 

-'-mnly  recanted  his  opinions,  confessed  that  he  had  been  de- 
ceivcJ.  •'nd  threw  his  writings  into  the  fire.  It  is  generally  be- 
lieved thav  *'*'»r  this  he  remained  in  the  communion  of  the  Catnolic 
church  until  hi-  '«»ath,  which  took  place  during  the  year  1088. 

13.  From  an  eai..  *)enod,  it  had  been  customary  for  emperors 
or  kings  to  present  tht .  **'<r  and  crosier  to  all  the  bishops  elected 
within  their  respective  dou/'^ions.  Against  this  custom,  cabled 
Investiture^  the  sovereign  ponu^***  had  long  declaimed,  as  it  was 
often  productive  of  evil  consequei.  °8,  subjecting  the  church  to 
the  necessity  of  waiting  on  the  capriciu  <»  will  of  the  sovereign  to 
fill  the  vacant  bishoprics.  During  tht  ^''t  ate  of  Gregory  VII. 
the  privilege  was  warmly  contested  agamst  ^lenry  IV.,  emperor 
of  Germany,  and  continued  to  be  a  subject  of  dispute  until  the 
affair  was  finally  settled  at  the  council  of  Lateran.  held  in  the 
year  1123,  when  his  successor,  Henry  V.,  renouncer  his  preten- 
sions to  the  right  of  Investiture. 

14.  Shortly  after  this  period,  the  peace  of  the  church  was  again 
interrupted  by  the  pretension  of  two  claimants  of  the  papal  chair. 
On  the  death  of  Honorius  II.,  Innocent  II.  was  chosen  to  succeed 
him  by  a  majority  of  the  cardinals,  not,  however,  without  strong 
opposition  on  the  part  of  Cardinal  Peter,  who  had  long  aspired  to 
the  pontifical  dignity.  He  had  the  address  to  procire  his  elec- 
tion in  opposition  to  the  lawful  pontiff,  whom  ne,  expelled  from 
Rome,  and  kept  possession  of  his  usunpation  until  his  death,  in 
the  year  1138.  ^  The  most  striking  circumstances  that  distinguisii 
the^lose  of  this  and  the  greater  part  of  the  following  century, 
were  the  Crusades,  or  sacred  wars,  undertaken  for  the  recovery 
of  the  Holy  Land  from  the  hands  of  the  infidels ;  of  these  we 
have  spoken  under  their  proper  head. 

15.  During  the  pontificate  of  Gregory  IX.,  a  treaty  of  union 
was  commenced  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches:  and 
although  it  did  not  receive  the  entire  approbation  of  the  Greek 
nation,  still  it  seemed  to  promise  a  happy  issue.  The  project  was 
eagerly  pursued  by  the  succeeding  pope,  and  finally  accomplished 

12.  What  is  said  of  Beregarius  ?  In  1070,  what  took  place  ?  What  did  Beregariut 
solemnly  do?  What  is  generally  believed ?— 13.  From  an  early  period,  what  had 
been  the  custom  ?  Why  did  the  sovereign  pontiff  declaim  against  it  i  Wlien  was  the 
affair  finally  settled  ? — ^14.  By  what  was  the  peace  of  the  church  interrupted  ?  On  tlie 
death  of  Honorius,  what  took  place?  What  striking  circumstanca  is  mentioned  ?■— 
15.  What  was  done  during  the  pontificate  of  Gregory  IX.  ?  \Vhen  was  it  finaliy 
Mcomplished? 

80* 


342 


THE   CHRISTIAN    CHURCH. 


I 


in  the  time  of  Gregory  X.,  at  the  ffreat  council  held  at  Lyons^  in 
France,  A.  D.  1274.  The  union,  however,  was  of  short  duration. 
On  the  death  of  Michael,  the  Greek  emperor,  his  son  Andronicus, 
who  had  ever  been  averse  to  the  union,  openly  disavowed  the 
measure,  and  in  a  short  time  frustrated  all  that  had  been  accom- 
plished at  the  council  of  Lyons.  The  bishops,  who  signed  and 
refused  to  retract  the  union,  were  deposed,  and  the  Greek  cliurch 
a  second  time  plunged  into  heresy  and  schism. 

16.  On  the  death  of  Gregory  XL,  Urban  IV.  was  chosen  to 
succeed  him  in  the  pontifical  throne.  At  tuis  time  the  abuses 
committed  by  the  assents  and  oflicers  of  the  court  of  Rome  had 
become  a  subject  of  loud  complaint.  A  laudable  zeal  in  effecting 
a  reform  carried  this  pontiff"  to  a  degree  of  severity  which  was 
deemed  imprudent.  In  his  exhortations  and  reprimands,  he 
spared  not  even  the  cardinals  themselves.  They  felt  the  justness 
of  his  censures,  but  rather  than  reform  the  causes  of  complaint, 
they  chose  to  involve  all  Christendom  in  confusion.  Retiring 
from  Rome  to  the  number  of  fifteen,  they  proceeded  to  Fondly 
where,  declaring  the  Roman  see  vacant,  tney  chose  for  pope, 
Robeft  of  Geneva,  who  took  the  name  of  Clement,  and  fixed  his 
residence  at  Avignon^  A.  D.  1379.  Urban,  however,  steadily 
maintained  his  authority  until  his  death,  in  1389.  Five  years 
afterwards,  Clement,  his  rival,  was  called  from  the  busy  scenes 
of  life  to  the  silence  of  the  tomb. 

17.  About  the  year  1385,  John  Wichliffe,  styled  the  Reformer , 
appeared  in  England  during  the  latter  part  of  the  reign  of  Edward 
111.  Wicklifte  had  received  a  liberal  education  in  the  university, 
w"here  he  subsequently  gave  lessons  of  divinity  with  much  ap- 
plause. The  doctrines  advanced  by  him  were  cniefly  the  follow- 
ing: He  maintained  that  a  bishop  or  priest,  in  the  state  of  mortal 
;sin,  could  not  ordain,  consecrate,  or  baptize;  that  the  substance 
-of  the  bread  and  wine  remain  in  the  sacrament  after  consecration, 
and  that  Christ  was  not  really  present  therein ;  that  the  pope,  if 
he  be  a  wicked  man,  has  no  authority  over  the  faithful;  that  the 
clergy  ought  to  have  no  temporaf  possessions,  and  that  auricular 
confession  was  superfluous  and  unnecessary.  Wickliffe  gained 
many  adherents,  of  \yhom  the  Duke  of  Lancaster,  the  king's  un- 
cle, was  the  most  distinguished,  under  whose  patronage  he  con- 
tinued to  disseminate  his  principles  until  his  death.  His  follow 
ers  aregenerally  known  by  the  name  of  Lollards. 

18.  The  convocation  of  the  general  council  of  Constance  had 
two  important  objects  in  view,  namely,  the  extinction  of  schism, 
and  the  investigation  of  the  doctrines  advanced  by  Wickliffe, 
which  were  still  advocated  by  his  disciples.  It  was  proposed  for 
the  sake  of  peace,  that  the  three  competitors^  would  resign  their 

^  pretensions  to  the  pontifical  throne.  To  this  measure  Gregory 
readily  assented;  John,  who  was  regarded  as  the  lawful  pope, 

On  the  death  of  Michael,  what  was  done  by  his  son?— Ifl.  Who  succeeded  Gregory 

XI.  ?    To  what  did  his  zeal  carry  him  ?    Retiring  from  Rome,  what  did  the  oardinals  ? 

What  is  said  of  Urban  ?— 17.  In  1385,  what  took  place  ?    What  is  said  of  Wickliffe ! 

What  did  he  maintain?    By  what  name  were  his  followers  known? — 13  AVhy  wat 

.  the  council  of  Constance  called  ?   What  was  proposed  ?   What  is  said  of  Gregory  and 

■John? 


Lyong^  in 
duration. 
dronicus, 
owed  the 
n  accom- 
;ned  and 
^k  church 

chosen  to 
lie  abuses 
tome  had 
I  effecting 
irhich  was 
lands,  he 
e  justness 
somplaint. 
Retiring 
to  Fondtt 
for  pope, 
I  fixed  his 
•,  steadily 
''ive  years 
isy  scenes 

Reiormer^ 
jf  Edward 
iniversity, 

much  ap- 
he  follow- 

of  mortal 

substance 

isecration, 

le  pope,  if 

that  the 

auricular 
iffe  gained 
king's  un- 
ffe  he  con- 

lis  follow 

itance  had 
of  schism, 
Wickliffe, 
oposed  for 
'Sign  their 
€  Gregory 
ffivX  pope, 

eded  Gregory 
the  oardinala  t 
of  Wickliffe? 
-13  AVny  wat 
f  Gregory  and 


THE   CHRISTIAN   CHURCH.  .  343 

showing  an  unwillingness  to  resign  his  claim,  was  deposed  by  the 
council,  but  he  afterwards  freely  signed  the  act  of  his  deposition. 
Benedict,  the  third  competitor,  obstinately  refused  to  come  into 
any  measures  with  the  members  of  the  council,  who,  regarding 
the  Holy  See  as  vacant,  proceeded  to  make  arrangements  for  the 
election  of  a  new  pontiff.  The  choice  fell  upon  cardinal  Olho 
Colonna,  who  took  the  name  of  Martin  V.  His  election  gave 
universal  satisfaction,  and  happily  ended  the  schism  which  had 
so  long  distracted  the  churchy  A.  D.  1417. 

10.  The  writings  of  Wickliffe,  which  by  this  time  had  passed 
into  Germany,  fell  into  the  hands  of  John  Huss,  rector  of  the 
university  of  Prague.  Pleased  with  the  principles  they  incul- 
cated, he  adopted  them,  and  preached  them  from  the  pulpit.  His 
eloquence  and  the  persuasive  manner  in  which  he  addressed  his 
audience,  gained  him  many  adherents,  among  whom  a  professor 
of  divinity,  known  by  the  name  of  Jerome  of  Prague,  was  the 
most  distinguished.  Huss  being  cited  to  appear  before  the  coun- 
cil to  give  an  account  of  his  doctrines,  readily  consented,  and 
having  obtained  a  passport  for  the  security  of  his  person  from  the 
emperor,  he  set  out  to  Constance.  Having  arrived  there,  he 
began  to  disseminate  his  principles  among  the  people,  for  which 
he  was  placed  under  arrest  and  sent  to  the  Dominfcan  Convent, 
until  the,  council  could  take  cognizance  of  his  case.  When  callea 
before  the  prelates,  he  was  convicted  of  holding  doctrines  con- 
trary to  the  church,  and  refusing  to  retract,  he  was  ''^graded 
from  the  order  of  the  priesthood,  and  delivered  over  to  the  civil 
power.  The  punishment  which  the  Germanic  law  at  that  time 
inflicted  on  those  convicted  of  obstinate  errors  against  faith  was 
burning  alive ;  tc  this  cruel  ordeal  Huss  was  sentenced  by  the 
magistrates  of  Constance,  and  suffered  on  *he  16th  of  July,  in 
1415.  About  a  year  after  this  event,  Jerome  of  Prague  was  con- 
demned for  obstiuately  maintaining  the  doctrines  of  Huss,  and 
was  executed  in  a  similar  manner. 

20.  In  1439,  the  last  re-union  of  the  Greek  with  the  Latin 
church  took  place,  at  the  council  held  at  Florence.  After  the 
groat  point  in  dispute^,  namelv,  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
had  been  regularlv  discussea,  the  Greeks  frankly  acknowledged 
that  the  Latins  hacl  proved  their  point.  A  decree  was  accordingly 
made  out,  which  once  more  united  the  churches  of  Rome  and 
Constantinople  in  one  fold  and  under  one  pastor,  and  was  first 
signed  by  the  pope  and  Latin  fathers,  then  by  the  Greek  emperor 
and  all  his  bishops,  except  Mark,  the  metropolitan  of  Ephesus. 

This  memorable  event,  which  had  been  so  well  conducted, 
afforded  every  well-grounded  hope  that  the  orthodox  faith  would 
once  more  diffuse  its  rays  over  the  provinces  of  the  East-  But 
from  the  unsteady  character  of  the  Greeks,  little  could  be  expect- 
ed; the  union,  after  enjoying  a  precarious  exi.^:ence  for  a  few 

Of  Benedict?  "Who  was  elected  by  the  council ?— 19.  What  is  said  of  the  writings 
of  Wickliffe?  Being  cited  before  the  council,  what  did  he  do?  Why  was  he  sent  to 
the  Dominican  Convent?  Of  what  was  he  convicted?  What  punishment  was  in- 
flicted by  the  Germanic  law?  When  did  Huss  suffer?  Who  else  was  condemned  ?- 
30.  In  1439,  what  took  place  ?  What  decree  was  made  out,  and  by  whom  was  u  (igncd  T 
<nrhat  did  this  event  afford  ?    In  1452,  what  took  place  ? 


344  THE   CHRISTIAN   CHURCH. 

years,  was  severed  for  ever.  In  1452  a  general  revolt  took  place, 
and  threw  every  thing  into  confusion  5  the  monks,  the  clergy,  n 
part  of  the  laity  and  the  senate,  rose  tumultuously  at  once,  pro- 
claimed the  union  at  an  end,  and  from  that  moment  removed  all 
communion  with  the  Latin  church. 


I 


SECTION  III.  ■ 

The  Bqformation,  A.  D.  1517. 

1.  Amidst  the  various  circumstances  which  continued  to  aM'aken 
the  jealousies  and  direct  the  interests  of  the  rival  monarchs  of 
Europe,  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  often  compelled  to  act  in  the 
two-fold  capacity,  as  a  temporal  prince  and  as  the  spiritual  head 
of  the  Christian  world.  Unhappily  the  obligations  annexed  to  his 
character,  as  head  of  the  church,  v'^bligations  which  had  no  other 
object  than  the  interest  of  religion  and  th«  ff<»neral  peace  of  !»U 
Christ^dom,  were  sometimes,  oy  a  dereliction  of  duty  incident 
to  human  nature,  made  subservient  to  selfish  or  political  ends. 
The  sovereign  pontiff's,  moreover,  enjoyed  extensive  privileges, 
which  excited  the  murmurs  of  many  of  the  clergy,  and  contributed 
materially  to  Weaken  the  papal  jurisdiction,  particularly  in  the 
West,  where  it  had  numerous  and  fonnidable  adversaries. 

2.  In  this  state  of  things,  Leo  X.  was  called  to  fill  the  pontifical 
chair.  Julius,  his  predecessor,  had  formed  the  design  01  erecting 
a  church  in  Rome  in  honor  of  Sf,  Feter,  which  in  extent  and 
magnificence  would  be  worthy  of  the  capital  of  the  Christian 
world.  This  noble  design  suited  the  lofty  genius  of  Leo.  But 
finding  the  sum  in  the  treasury  insufficient  for  the  completion  of 
the  work,  he  resolved  to  appeal  to  the  generosity  of  the  faithful 
at  large;  and  in  order  to  encourage  their  gratuitous  ofterings,  he 
published  a  grant  of  indulgences  to  all  those  who  should  contribute 
towards  the  expense  of  the  edifice,  solely  designed  for  the  honor 
of  God. 

An  indulgence  accordingly,  as  I  find  it  defined  in  several  stan- 
dard Cathouc  works,*  "  is  a  relaxation  of  the  temporal  punish- 
ment which  still  remains  due  to  sin,  after  its  guilt  has  been  re- 
mitted by  the  sacrament  of  penance." 

3.  In  the  publication  of  these  indulgences  and  in  the  collection 
of  the  contributions  of  the  faithful,  many  abuses  are  alleged  to 
have  been  committed  by  those  appointed  for  that  purpose.  On 
similar  occasions,  when  a  crusade  or  the  like  was  to  oe  put  in 
motion,  the  Augustin  friars  were  usually  appointed  to  announce 
it  from  the  pulpit;  at  this  time,  however,  they  had  the  mortifica- 

*  Poor  Man's  Catechism.    Catholic  C?tristian  Instructor. 


1.  How  was  the  bishop  of  Rome  often  compelled  to  act?  What  did  they  enjoy?— 
9.  Who  was  called  to  fill  the  pontifical  chair?  AVhat  design  had  his  predecessor 
formed?  What  did  Leo  resolve  oiid  publish?  What  is  an  indulgence?— 3.  In  tno 
publication  of  these  indulgences,  what  are  alledged  ?  On  similar  occasions  who  were 
•ppr  nted? 


THE  CHRISTIAN   CHURCH. 


345 


tion  to  see  the  Dominicans  preferred  before  them.  This  circum- 
stance tended  materially  to  pique  the  Augustinians,  and  led  them 
to  reprobate,  in  the  most  pointed  manner,  the  misconduct  of  the 
members  of  a  rival  order.  The  most  conspicuous  of  those  who 
publicly  denounced  the  abuses  committed  by  the  Dominicans, 
was  Martin  Luther^  doctor  and  professor  in  the  University  of 
Wittemberg.  In  the  warmth  of  his  invectives,  Luther  passed 
from  the  abuses,  to  contest  the  efficacy  of  the  indulgences  them- 
selves. The  University  over  which  he  presided,  and  the  elector 
of  Saxony  espoused  his  interest.  The  disptrte  was  maintained 
for  some  time  with  much  earnestness  between  the  papal  commis- 
sioners and  the  divines  of  Frankfort. 

4.  In  the  mean  time,  his  doctrine,  ^vhich  now  began  tp  excite 
universal  attention,  was  announced  to  his  holiness  at  Komc.  Z^o, 
in  1520,  published  a  bull  in  which  he  proscribed  the  opinions  of 
Luther,  and  called  on  him  to  retract  his  errors  and  to  burn  his 
writings,  and  placed  him  under  the  censure  of  excommunication 
unless  he  should  comply  within  a  given  time.  Luther  at  first 
determined  to  appeal  from  the  pope  to  a  general  council,  but 
being  protected  by  the  elector  of  Saxony,  he  resolved  to  pursue 
a  more  decided  course.  Finding  himself  excommunicated  and 
his  opinions  condemned,  he  no  longer  observed  any  restraint,  but 
publicly  burnt  the  papal  bull  in  the  presence  of  a  vast  assemblage 
of  the  people  in  the  city  of  Wittemberg,  and  from  that  moment 
renounced  the  authority  of  the  pontiff. 

5.  This  circumstance  tended  materially  to  advance  his  cause. 
The  people  on  a  sudden  lost  that  reverential  awe  which  had  for- 
merly impressed  them  for  every  thin^  proceeding  from  the  Roman 
pontiff,  and  also  the  confidence  which  they  had  always  reposed 
in  the  efficacy  of  indulgences.  Luther,  perceiving  that  his  doc 
trines  had  caused  considerable  ferment  in  the  empire,  thought 
prudent  to  withdraw  for  some  time  from  public  view.  He  retired 
to  a  castle  belonging  to  his  protector,  the  Duke  of  Saxony.  In 
this  retreat  he  tfigested  his  system  of  reform.  Having  already 
renounced  the  papal  supremacy,  he  next  rejected  transubstantia- 
tion,  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  purgatory,  and  the  utility  of  pray- 
ers (xjx  the  dead;  also  the  invocation  and  intercession  of  tiic 
saints,  and  finally,  monastic  vows,  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  and  the 
merit  of  good  works. 

6.  At  tne  solicitation  of  the  pope  and  the  princes  of  Germany, 
Charles  V.,  who  had  lately  succeeded  to  the  imperial  throne, 
assembled  a  diet  at  Worms  in  1521,  for  the  purpose  of  taking 
some  measures  relative  to  the  new  doctrines.  Luther,  without 
being  the  least  intimidated  by  the  late  censures  fulminated  against 
him,  appeared  before  the  assembly,  boldly  defended  all  that  he 
had  done  or  written,  and  in  conclusion  declared  that  his  con- 
science would  not  permit  him  to  make  the  least  retraction  what- 


Who  wag  the  moul  conspicuous,  &c.  ?  In  the  warmth  of  his  invectives,  what  did 
Lnther  do? — 4.  In  the  mean  time,  what  took  place?  In  1520,  what  did  Leo  publish? 
What  did  Luther  at  first  determine?  What  did  he  publicly  do?— 5.  What  is  said  of 
the  people?  Where  did  Luther  retire?  What  did  he  reject?— fl.  In  1521,  what  WM 
done  ?    What  is  said  of  Luther  before  this  assembly  ? 


346 


THE   CHRISTIAN  CHURCH. 


ever.  An  imperial  edict  was  pa8se<l,  which  ordered  his  writings 
to  be  burnt,  and  himself  to  be  placed  under  arrest.  Under  these 
circumstances  Luther  thought  it  proper  a^ain  to  withdraw,  but 
the  sudden  departure  of  the  emperor  to  Spam  rendered  the  edict 
ineffectual. 

7.  Lutheraniam,  or  the  Reformation^  as  it  was  now  called, 
spread  rapidly  through  the  different  states  of  Germany.  From 
Upper  Saxony  it  extended  over  the  northern  districts,  tne  princi- 
palities of  Brunswick  and  Mecklenberg ;  it  passed  into  the  Pala- 
tinate, Lunenburg,  Magdeburg,  and  most  or  the  towns  along  the 
coast  of  the  Baltic,  as  tar  as  Prussia.  In  1530,  the  Lutheran  di- 
rectors published  their  confession  of  faith,  in  twenty-one  articles, 
which  are  called  the  Confession  of  Augsburg.  The  following 
year  is  distinguished  for  the  famous  league  of  Smalkald,  when 
the  confederate  princes  of  the  confession  solemnly  bound  them- 
selves to  support  each  other  in  their  nro/^s/ against  all  compulsoi^ 
measures  that  the  emperor  might  adopt  against  them.  From  this 
protest  made  at  Smalkald,  those  professing  the  reformed  religion 
nave  acquired  the  appellation  of  Protestants. 

8.  At  the  diet  of  Augsburg,  the  princes  who  had  signed  the 
confession,  pledged  themselves  to  abide  the  decision  of  a  general 
council  to  DC  convened  by  the  pope.  Accordinoly,  in  1542, 
Paul  III.  convoked  a  general  council  to  meet  at  Trent,  for  the 
purpose  of  terminating  the  religious  contests  which  had  so  long 
disturbed  the  tranquillity  of  the  empire  and  that  of  Europe.  This 
celebrated  synod  was  not  concluded  before  the  year  1563,  at 
which  time  the  Protestants  thought  proper  not  to  be  ruled  by  its 
decrees.  In  the  mean  time,  a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded  at 
Passau,  between  Charles  V.  and  the  princes  of  Germany,  which 
secured  to  the  Protestants  religious  toleration  and  full  liberty  of 
conscience. 

9.  Among  those  who  bore  a  prominent  part  with  Luther,  in  the 
early  part  of  the  Reformation,  are  the  names  of  Calvin,  Zuin- 
^lUSyMelancthon,  CarolostadiuSt  a.nd  Beza.  [^(SccBiogbaphy.! 
The  Reformation  soon  extended  into  Sweden  and  Denmark,  and 
was  firmly  established  in  the  city  of  Geneva,  and  the  Swiss  can- 
tons, by  Calvin.  It  was  about  this  time  that  Henry  VIII.,  of 
England,  applied  for  a  divorce  from  Catharine  of  Arragon;  but 
being  disappointed  in  his  application,  he  renounced  the  authority 
of  the  pope,  and  assumed  the  title  of  the  supreme  head  of  the 
English  church.  Under  his  successor,  Edward  VI.,  through  the 
instrumentality  of  Cranmer,  the  reformed  doctrines  were  effect- 
ually established  in  that  kingdom.  Scotland  soon  became  the 
theatre  of  reform,  through  the  preaching  of  Knox,  who  had  im- 
bibed the  principles  of  Calvin  during  his  residence  at  Geneva. 

10.  While  thousands  were  deserting  the  ancient  faith,  the 
church  of  Rome  beheld  with  pleasure  the  formation  of  a  religious 

What  was  passed  ? — 7.  How  had  the  Reformation  spread  ?  In  15,10,  what  was  pub- 
lished ?  For  what  is  the  following  year  distinguished  ?  How  was  the  appellation  of 
Protestant  acquired  ? — 8.  At  the  diet  of  Augsburg,  what  did  the  princes  pledge  them- 
selves ?  When  was  the  council  of  Trent  convoked  and  concluded  ?  In  the  mean 
time,  what  was  concluded  at  Passau  ? — ^9.  AVho  bore  a  prominent  part  with  Luther  ? 
What  IS  said  of  Henry  VIII.  of  England  ?    Of  Scotland  ? 


THE   CBRISTUN   CHURCH. 


347 


writings 
ider  these 
Irdw,  but 

the  edict 

w  called. 
From 
18  princi- 
the  Pala- 
along  the 
heran  di- 
articles, 
following 
lid,  when 
nd  them- 
mpulsory 
From  this 
i  religion 

Igned  the 
a  general 
in  1542, 
\t,  for  the 
d  so  long 
ape.  This 
1563,  at 
led  by  its 
eluded  at 
ny,  which 
liberty  of 

ler,  in  the 
In,  Zuin- 

►GBAPHY.l 

nark,  and 
wiss  can- 
VIII.,  of 
igon ;  but 
authority 
ad  of  the 
rough  the 
re  effect- 
came  the 
>  had  im- 
reneva. 
Faith,  the 
.  religious 

lat  was  pub- 
;)pellation  of 
)Iedge  them- 
In  tne  mean 
ith  Luther  t 


ipciety  of  men^  destined  to  carry  the  light  of  Christianity  to  na- 
tions over  which  the  gloom  of  paganism  still  prevailed.  The 
founder  of  this  new  order  was  Jgnatius  of  Loyola,  born  in  the 
jear  1401,  of  a  noble  family  in  Spain.  On  the  15tn  of  August, 
in  the  year  1534,  Ignatius  and  nine  champions,  by  vow  conse- 
crated themselves  to  God,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  his  ser- 
vice, and  procuring  the  salvation  of  souls.  In  1537,  they  repaired 
to  Rome,  and  made  an  offer  of  their  services  to  pope  Paul  III. 
The  pontiff  gave  them  a  gracious  reception,  applauded  their  zeal, 
and  in  1540  erected  them  into  a  religious  order,  under  the  title 
of  the  Society  qf  Jesus.  To  instruct  children  and  the  ignorant 
in  the  principles  and  duties  of  religion ;  to  assist  the  faithful  in 
their  spiritual  wants;  to  announce  the  truths  of  Christianity  to 
pagan  nations,  marked  the  spirit  and  design  of  the  institution  of 
St.  Ignatius. 

11.  But  as  these  objects  could  not  be  attained  without  the 
united  force  of  virtue  and  learning,  the  study  of  the  various 
branches  of  polite  literature,  from  the  first  rudiments  of  grammar 
to  the  sublime  lessons  of  astronomy,  is  enjoined  as  a  sacred  c^uty 
on  the  members  of  this  order.  Shortly  after  the  fourdation  M  the 
society,  its  members  rapidly  increased,  and  in  a  few  years,  they 
had  colleges  established  in  various  towns  of  Italy,  Portugal,  and 
Spain.  St.  Francis  Xavier,  one  of  the  first  companions  of  Igna- 
tius, was  sent  to  carry  the  light  of  Christianity  to  pagan  rtions 
of  the  east.  The  principal  scene  of  bis  labor  was  in  the  en./nre 
of  t/opan/  from  thence  he  passed  over  to  China,  where  he  Jieil  in 
1552.  So  abundant  were  the  fruits  of  his  labor,  that  in  the  short 
space  of  one  month,  he  is  said  to  have  baptized  with  his  own  hand 
ten  thousand  persons.  About  the  time  that  St.  Francin  had 
finished  his  a]X)stolic  course  in  Asia,  Joseph  Anchieta  undertook 
a  similar  mission  among  the  Indians  of  South  America. 

12.  The  Reformed  churches  differ  materiallv  from  each  other 
in  form  and  in  belief;  all,  however,  take  the  Bible  as  the  sole  rule 
of  faith,  and  maintain  the  right  of  private  interpretation. 

10.  What  did  the  church  of  Rome  behold  ?  Who  was  the  founder  of  this  order  "* 
What  was  done  on  the  15th  of  Au^ni't  ?  And  in  the  year  1534  T  What  did  the  pontiff 
dot  What  mark  the  spirit  of  the  institution  of  Ignatius  ?— 11.  What  is  enjoined  as  a 
■acred  duty  on  the  members  of  this  order?  What  is  sair'  of  St.  Francis  Xavierf 
When  did  he  die  ?  What  is  said  of  the  fruit  ef  his  labor  ?  l>y  -horn  was  a  similar 
miMion  undertaken  in  South  America?— 12.  How  do  the  Rci  >'.  v^d  churches  differ  ? 


II 


■ 

• 

W 

peop 

anot 

and 

entit 

r\ 

they 

w 

W 

equa 

righl 

Thai 

rivin 

ever 

ther 

gove 

pow( 

safet 

long 

andi 

pose( 

aboli 

tr?un 

evim 

right 

guan 

ofth( 

toalf 

^H 

all  hi 

these 

- 

He 

fbrtlj 

\    I 

He 

impo 

beob 

to  the 

lazge 

of  re] 

"beau 

APPENDIX. 


DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE. 


Iir  GoiroKKSA,  July  Ath,  177ff 
The  Unanimous  Declaration  of  the  Thirteen  United  States  of  Amerr  ca- 

Whbit,  in  the  course  of  human  events,  it  becomes  necessary  f  .*  wue 
people  to  dissolve  the  political  bands  which  have  connected  them  witb 
another,  and  to  assume,  among  the  powers  of  the  earth,  the  separate 
and  equal  station  to  which  the  laws  of  Nature  and  of  Nature's  God 
entitle  them,  a  decent  respect  to  the  opinions  of  mankind  requires  that 
they  should  declare  the  causes  which  impel  them  to  the  separation. 

We  hold  these  truths  to  be  self-evident; — that  all  men  are  created 
equal ;  that  they  are  endowed  by  their  Creator  with  certain  unalienable 
rights ;  that  among  these  are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness. 
That  to  secure  these  rights,  governments  are  instituted  among  men,  de- 
riving their  just  powers  from  the  consent  of  the  governed ;  that  when- 
ever  any  form  of  government  becomes  destructive  of  these  ends,  it  is 
the  right  of  the  people  to  alter  or  to  abolish  it,  and  to  institute  a  new 
government,  laying  its  foundation  on  such  principles,  and  organizing  its 
powers  in  such  form,  as  to  them  shall  seem  most  likely  to  effect  their 
safety  and  happiness.  Prudence,  indeed,  will  dictate,  thai  governments 
long  established  should  not  be  changed  for  light  and  transient  causes; 
and  accordingly  all  experience  hath  shown,  that  mankind  are  more  cUs* 
posed  to  suffer  while  evils  are  sufferable,  than  to  right  themselves  by 
abolishing  the  forms  to  which  they  are  accustomed.  But  when  a  long 
trfun  of  abuses  and  usurpations,  pursuing  invariably  the  same  object, 
evinces  a  design  to  reduce  them  under  absolute  despotism,  it  is  their 
right,  it  is  thnir  duty,  to  throw  off  such  government,  and  to  provide  new 
guards  for  tiicir  future  security.  Such  has  been  the  patient  sufferance 
of  these  colonies ;  and  such  is  now  the  necessity  which  constrains  them 
to  alter  their  former  systems  of  government.  The  history  of  the  present 
king  of  Great  Britain,  is  a  history  of  repeated  injuntss  and  usurpations, 
all  having  in  direct  object  the  establishment  of  an  absolute  tyranny  over 
these  states.    To  prove  this,  let  facts  be  submitted  to  a  candid  world. 

He  has  refused  his  assent  to  laws  the  most  wholesome  and  necessary 
ibr  the  public  good. 

He  has  forbidden  his  governors  to  pass  laws  of  immediate  and  pressing 
importance,  unless  suspended  in  their  operation,  till  his  assent  should 
be  obtained ;  and  when  so  suspended,  he  has  utterly  neglected  to  attend 
to  thenu  He  has  refused  to  pass  other  laws  for  the  accommodation  of 
lajige  districts  of  people,  unless  those  people  would  relinquish  the  right 
of  representation  in  the  legislalure — a  nght  inestimable  to  thsm,  luid 
'bsnuMde  to  Qrraiits  only. 

80  340 


350 


DECLARATIOlf   OF  INDEPEKDEKCC. 


He  has  called  together  legislative  bodies  at  places  unusual,  uncom- 
fortable, and  distant  from  the  repository  of  their  public  records,  for  the 
sole  purpose  of  fatiguing  them  into  compliance  with  bis  measures. 

He  has  dissolved  representative  houses  repeatedly,  for  opposing,  with 
manly  firmness,  his  invasions  on  the  rights  of  the  people. 

He  has  refused,  for  a  long  time  aAer  such  dissolutions,  to  cause  others 
to  be  elected ;  whereby  the  legislative  powers,  incapable  of  annihilation, 
have  returned  to  the  people  at  large,  for  their  exercise ;  the  state  remain- 
ing, in  the  mean  time,  exposed  to  all  the  dangers  of  invasion  from  with- 
out, and  convulsions  within. 

He  has  endeavored  to  prevent  the  population  of  these  states ;  for  that 
purpose  obstructing  the  laws  for  naturalization  of  foreigners ;  refusing 
to  pass  others  to  encourage  their  migration  hither,  and  raising  the  con- 
ditions of  new  appropriations  of  lands. 

He  has  obstructed  the  administration  of  justice,  by  refusing  his  assent 
to  laws  for  establishing  judiciary  powers. 

He  has  made  judges  dependent  on  his  will  alone,  for  the  tenure  of 
their  ofiices  and  the  amount  and  payment  of  their  salaries. 

He  has  erected  a  multitude  of  new  othces,  and  sent  hither  swarms  of 
officei^,  to  harass  our  people,  and  eat  out  their  substance. 

He  has  kept  among  us,  in  times  of  peace,  standing  armies  without 
the  consent  of  our  legislatures. 

He  has  afiected  to  render  the  military  independent  of,  and  superior 
to,  the  civil  power. 

He  has  combined  with  others  to  subject  us  to  a  jurisdiction  foreign 
to  our  constitution,  and  unacknowledged  by  our  laws ;  giving  his  assent 
to  their  acts  of  pretended  legislation : 

For  quartering  large  bodies  of  armed  troops  among  us  : 

For  protecting  them,  by  a  mock  trial,  from  punishment  for  any  mur* 
ders  which  they  should  commit  on  the  inhabitants  of  these  states  * 

For  cutting  off  our  trade  with  all  parts  of  the  world  : 

For  imposing  taxes  on  us  without  our  consent: 

For  depriving  us,  in  many  cases,  of  the  benefits  of  trial  by  jury: 

For  transporting  us  beyond  seas,  to  be  tried  for  pretended  offences  .* 

For  abolishing  the  free  system  of  English  laws  in  a  neighboring  pro- 
vince, establishing  therein  an  arbitrary  government,  and  enlarging  its 
boundaries,  so  as  to  render  it  at  once  an  example  and  fit  instrument  for 
introducing  the  same  absolute  rule  into  these  colonies : 

For  taking  away  our  charters,  abolishing  our  most  valuable  laws,  and 
altering,  fundamentally,  the  forms  of  our  governments : 

For  suspending  our  own  legislatures,  and  declaring  themselves  in« 
vested  with  power  to  legislate  for  us  in  all  cases  whatsoever. 

He  has  abdicated  government  here,  by  declaring  us  out  of  his  pro 
tection,  and  waging  war  against  us. 

He  has  plundered  our  seas,  ravaged  our  coasts,  burnt  our  towns,  and 
destroyed  the  lives  of  our  people. 

He  is  at  this  time  transporting  large  armies  of  foreign  mercenaries  to 
complete  the  works  of  death,  desolation,  and  tyranny,  already  begun 
with  circumstances  of  cruelty  and  perfidy,  scarcely  paralleled  in  the  most 
barbarous  ages,  and  totally  unworthy  the  head  of  a  civilized  nation. 

He  has  constrained  our  fellow-citizens,  taken  captive  on  the  high 
seas,  to  bear  arms  against  their  country,  to  become  the  executioners  of 
their  friends  and  brethren,  or  to  fall  themselves  by  iheir  hands. 

He  has  excited  domestic  insurrections  amongst  us,  and  has  endeavored 


DECLASIATION   OF  INDEPENDENCE. 


351 


to  bring  on  th  inhabitants  of  our  frontiers  the  merciless  Indian  savages, 
whose  known  rule  of  warfare  is  an  undistinguished  destruction  of  aL 
ages,  sexes  and  conditions. 

In  every  stage  of  these  oppressions,  we  have  petitioned  for  redress  in 
the  most  humble  terms :  our  repeated  petitions  have  been  answered 
only  by  repeated  injury.  A  prince,  whose  character  is  thus  marked 
by  every  act  which  may  define  a  tyrant,  is  unfit  to  be  the  ruler  of  a  free 
people. 

Nor  have  we  been  wanting  in  attentions  to  our  British  brethren.  We 
have  warned  them,  from  time  to  time,  of  attempts  by  their  legislature  to 
extend  an  unwarrantable  jurisdiction  over  us.  We  have  reminded  them 
of  the  circumstances  of  our  migration  and  settlement  here.  We  have 
appealed  to  their  native  justice  and  magnanimity,  and  we  have  conjured 
them  by  the  ties  of  our  common  kindred  to  disavow  these  usurpations., 
which  would  inevitably  interrupt  our  connexions  and  correspondence 
They  too  have  been  deaf  to  the  voice  of  justice  and  of  consanguinity. 
We  must,  therefore,  acquiesce  in  the  necessity  which  denounces  our 
separation,  and  hold  them,  as  we  hold  the  rest  of  mankind— enemies  in 
war,  in  peace  friends. 

WE,  therefore,  the  representatives  of  the  United  States  of  America, 
in  general  cong-ess  assembled,  appealing  to  the  Supreme  Judge  of  the 
world  for  the  rectitude  of  our  intentions,  do,  in  the  name  and  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  good  people  of  these  colonies,  solemnly  publish  and  de- 
clare, that  these  united  colonies  are,  and  of  right  ought  to  be,  free  and 
independent  slates ;  that  they  are  absolved  from  all  allegiance  to  the 
British  crown,  and  that  all  political  connexion  between  them  and  the 
state  of  Great  Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be,  totally  dissolved;  and  that,  as 
free  and  independent  states,  they  have  full  power  to  levy  war,  conclude 
peace,  contract  alliances,  establish  commerce,  and  to  do  all  other  acts 
and  things  which  independent  states  may  of  right  do.  And  for  the  sup- 
port of  this  declaration,  with  a  firm  reliance  on  the  protection  of  Divine 
Providence,  we  mutually  pledge  to  each  other  our  lives,  our  fortunes, 
and  our  sacred  honor. 

JOHN  HANCOCK. 


Nno-Hampshire. 

JOSIAH  BARTLETT, 
WILLIAM  WHIPPLE, 
MATTHEW  THORNTON. 

Massachusetts-Bay. 
SAMUEL  ADAMS, 
JOHN  ADAMS, 
ROBERT  TREAT  PAINE, 
ELBRIDGE  GERRY. 

lihode-Island,  S^c. 
STEPHEN  HOPKINS, 
WILLIAM  ELLERY. 

Connecticut. 

ROGER  SHERMAN, 
SAMUEL  HUNTINGTON, 
WILLIAM  WILLIAMS, 
OLIVER  WOLCOTT. 


New- York. 

WILLIAM  FLOYD, 
PHILIP  LIVINGSTON, 
FRANCIS  LEWIS, 
LEWIS  MORRIS. 

New-Jersey. 

RICHARD  STOCKTON, 
JOHN  WITHERSPOON, 
FRANCIS  HOPKINSON, 
JOHN  HART, 
ABRAHAM  CLARKE. 

Pennsyh'ania> 
ROBERT  MORRIS, 
BENJAMIN  RUSH, 
BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN, 
JOHN  MORTON, 
GEORGE  CLYMER, 
JAMES  SMITH, 


352 


1                 CONSTITUTION   OF 

THE   UNITED   STATES 

GEORGE  TAYLOR, 

BENJAMIN  HARRISON, 

JAMES  WILSON, 

THOMAS  NELSON,  Jr 

GEORGE  ROSS. 

FRANCIS  LIGHTFOOT  LEU 

Delaware. 

CARTER  BRAXTON. 

C^SAR  RODNEY, 

North  Carolina. 

GEORGE  READ, 

WILLIAM  HOOPER, 

THOMAS  McKEAN 

JOSEPH  KEWES, 

Maryland. 

JOHN  PENN. 

SAMUEL  CHASE 

South  Carolina^ 

WILLIAM  PACA, 

EDWARD  RUTLEDGE, 

THOMAS  STONF, 

THOMAS  HEYWARD,  Jr. 

CHARI.es  CARROLL,  of 

THOMAS  LYNCH,  Jr. 

CarroUton. 

ARTHUR  MIDDLETON. 

Virginia. 

Georgia. 

GEORGE  WYTHE, 

BURTON  GWINNETT, 

RICHARD  HENRy  LEE, 

LYMAN  HALL, 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON, 

GEORGE  WALTON 

r*r\-%rctrT\TmT-rrTtTr\-%.r     /^■n^ 

mTTITl       TT-»T"rmT-»-r^       />m  >  m-w-tr^ 

CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


Wb,  the  people  of  the  United  States,  in  order  to  form  a  more  perfcti 
Qnion,  establish  justice,  insure  domestic  tranquillity,  provide  foi  the 
common  defense,  promote  the  general  welfare,  and  secure  the  blessings 
of  liberty  to  ourselves  and  our  posterity,  do  ordain  and  estabii^h  this 
Constitution  for  the  United  States  of  America. 

ARTICLE  I. SECTION  I. 

I.  All  legislative  powers  herein  granted,  shall  be  rested  in  a  Congress 
of  the  United  States,  which  shall  consist  of  a  senate  and  house  of  repre- 
sentatives. 

SECTION  IT. 

1.  The  house  of  representatives  shall  be  composea  of  members 
chosen  every  second  year  by  the  people  of  the  several  states ;  and  the 
electors  in  each  state  shall  have  the  i;ualifications  requisite  for  electors 
of  the  most  numerous  branch  of  the  state  legislature. 

2.  No  person  shall  be  a  representative  who  shall  not  have  attained  to 
the  age  of  twenty-five  years,  and  been  saven  years  a  citizen  of  the 
United  States,  and  who  shall  not,  when  elected,  be  an  inhabitant  of  that 
state  in  which  he  shall  be  chosen. 

3.  Representatives  and  direct  taxes  shall  be  apportioned  among  the 
several  states  which  may  be  included  within  this  union,  according  to 
their  respective  numbers,  which  shall  be  determined  by  adding  to  the 
whole  number  of  free  persons,  including  those  bound  to  service  for  a 
term  of  years,  ani  excluding  Indians  not  taxed,  three-fifths  of  all  other 


CONSTITUTION   OF  THE  UNITED   STATES. 


353 


3N, 

fr 


D,  Jr. 

r. 

ON. 

FT, 


AXES. 


nore  perfeci 

vide  foi  ihe 

le  blessings 

tahlikh  this 


a  Congress 
ise  of  repre- 


of  members 
es;  and  the 
for  electors 

e  attained  to 
tizen  of  the 
)itant  of  that 

1  among  the 
ccording  to 
dding  to  the 
ervice  for  a 
of  all  other 


persons.  The  actual  enumeration  shall  be  made  within  the  three  years 
after  the  first  meeting  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States,  and  within 
every  subsequent  term  of  ten  years,  in  such  manner  as  they  shall  by  law 
direct.  The  number  of  representatives  shall  not  exceed  one  for  every 
thirty  thousand,  but  each  state  shall  have  at  least  one  representative , 
and  until  such  enumeration  shall  be  made,  the  state  of  New-Hampshire 
shall  be  entitled  to  choose  three ;  Massachusetts  eight ;  Rhode  Island  and 
Providence  Plantations  one;  Co7inecticut  five;  Neiv-York  six;  Nctc- Jersey 
four ;  Pennsylvania  eight ;  Delaware  one ;  Maryland  six ;  Virginia  ten  ; 
North-Carolina  five ;  South-Carolina  five ;  and  Georgia  three. 

4.  When  vacancies  happen  in  the  representation  from  any  state,  the 
executive  authority  thereof  shall  issue  writs  of  election  to  fill  up  such 
vacancies. 

6.  The  house  of  representatives  shall  choose  their  speaker  and  other 
oflicers,  and  shall  have  the  sole  power  of  impeachment. 

sxcTioir  III. 

1.  The  Senate  of  the  United  States  shall  be  composed  of  two  senators 
from  each  state,  chosen  by  the  legislature  thereof,  for  six  years ;  and 
each  senator  shall  have  one  vote. 

2.  Immediately  after  they  shall  be  assembled  in  consequence  of  the 
first  election,  they  shall  be  divided,  as  equally  as  may  be,  into  three 
Classes.  The  seats  of  the  senators  of  the  first  class  shall  be  vacated  at 
the  expiration  of  the  second  year,  of  the  second  class  at  the  expiration 
of  the  fourth  year,  and  of  the  third  class  at  the  expiration  of  the  sixth 
year,  so  that  one-third  may  be  chosen  every  second  year ;  and  if  vacan- 
cies happen,  by  resignation  or  otherwise,  during  the  recess  of  the  legis- 
lature of  any  state,  the  executive  thereof  may  make  temporary  atpoint- 
ments  until  the  next  meeting  of  the  legislature,  which  shall  then  all  such 
vacancies. 

3.  No  person  shall  be  a  senator  "who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the 
age  of  Airty  years,  and  been  nine  years  a  citizen  of  the  United  States, 
and  who  shall  notT?hen  eleci3d,be  an  inhabitant  of  that  state  for  which 
he  shall  be  cho^sen.  ■, 

4.  The  victf-president  of  the  United  States  shall  be  president  of  the 
senate,  but  shall  have  no  vote,  unless  they  be  equally  divided. 

5.  The  senate  shall  choose  their  other  officers,  and  also  a  president 
pro-tempore,  in  the  absence  of  the  vice-president,  or  when  he  shall  ex- 
ercise the  office  of  president  of  the  United  States. 

6.  The  senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try  all  impeachments. 
When  sitting  for  that  purpose,  they  shall  be  on  oath  or  affirmation. 
When  the  president  of  the  United  States  is  tried,  the  chief  justice  shall 
preside ;  and  no  person  shall  be  convicted  without  the  concurrence  of 
two-thirds  of  the  members  present. 

7.  Judgment,  in  cases  of  impeachment,  shall  not  extend  further  than 
to  removal  from  office,  and  disqtialification  to  hold  and  enjoy  any  office 
of  honor,  trust,  or  profit,  under  the  United  States ;  but  the  party  con- 
victed shall  nevertheless  be  liable  and  subject  to  indictment,  trial, 
judgment,  and  punishment  according  to  law. 

sxcTioar  ir. 

1.  The  times,  places,  and  manner  of  holding  elections  for  senators 
and  representatives,  shall  be  prescribed  in  each  state  by  thr  legislature 

30* 


•'!>*'■.«"'< 


354 


CONSTITUTION    OF   THE  UNITED   STATES. 


thereof;  but  the  congress  vr.iy,  at  any  time,  by  law,  make  or  alter  i^acn 
regulations,  except  as  to  th<.  places  of  choosing  senators. 

2.  The  congress  shall  assemble  at  least  once  in  every  year,  and  such 
meeting  shall  be  on  the  first  Monday  in  December,  unless  they  shall  by 
law  appoint  a  different  day. 

SECTION  y. 

1.  Each  house  shall  be  "he  judge  of  the  elections,  returns,  and  qvijdi- 
fications  of  its  own  membeit;,  and  a  majority  of  each  s,hall  i-ristituto  a 
quorum  to  do  business;  but  a  smaller  number  may  adjouia  trcm  day 
to  day,  and  maybe  authorized  to  compel  ike  atl-udancc  ;«..*  ab-e-u  im  .  > 
bers,  in  such  manner  and  uxider  such  pen;?  hies  j  s  each  h  Ause  may  pro- 
vide. 

2.  Each  house  may  determine  the  rules  :>f  its  prccu.i'dings, punish  its 
members  for  disorderly  behavior,  and,  wxih  the  concurronce  of  two- 
thirds,  expel  a  member. 

9.  Each  house  shall  keep  a  journal  of  its  proceedings,  and  from  tir«<?. 
i'.  time  publish  the  surue,  excepting  such  parts  as  Taay  in  taeir  iudg- 
meut  require  yecrecy ;  and  the  yeas  and  nays  of  tht  memb^^rs  of  lier 
hou'i*,  on  •')  rv  question,  shall,  ai  the  desire  of  one-fifth  of  th<  .e  present, 
be  entered  .•■•  ihe  iournal. 

4.  Neither  hcuis :,  <luring  the  session  of  congress,  shall,  without  the 
consent  of  the  'JVer.  adjonrn  for  more  than  three  days,  nor  to  any  other 
place  than  that  iu  which  ihe  two  houses  shall  be  sitiingi 

SECTioiT  vr. 

1.  The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive  ^  compen sation  for 
their  services,  to  be  ascertained  by  law,  and  paid  out  of  the  treasury  ol 
the  L'jiited  States.  They  shall,  in  all  cases,  except  treason,  felony,  and 
'breach  of  the  peace,  be  privileged  from  arrest  during  iheir  attendance 
At  the  session  of  their  respective  houses,  and  in  going  to  or  returning 
from  the  same ;  and  for  any  speech  or  debate  in  either  house,  they  shall 
not  be  questioned  in  any  other  place. 

2.  No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the  time  for  which  he 
was  elected,  be  appointed  to  any  civil  office  under  the  authority  of  the 
United  States,  which  shall  have  been  created,  or  the  emoluments  whereof 
shall  have  been  incrc  ...sed,  during  such  time ;  and  no  person  holding 
any  office  under  the  United  States  shall  be  a  member  of  either  house 
during  his  continuance  in  office. 

SECTioir  yii. 

1.  All  bills  for  raising  revenues  shall  originate  in  the  house  of  repre- 
sentatives ;  but  the  senate  may  propose  or  concur  with  amendments,  as 
on  other  bills. 

3.  Every  bill  which  shall  have  passed  the  house  of  representatives 
and  the  senate,  shall,  before  it  becomes  a  law,  be  presented  to  the  presi- 
dent of  the  United  States ;  if  he  approve,  he  shall  sign  it ;  but  if  not,  he 
shall  return  it,  with  his  objections,  to  that  house  in  which  it  shall  have 
^originated,  who  shall  enter  the  objections  at  large  on  their  journal,  and 
proceed  to  reconsider  it.  If,  after  such  reconsideration,  two-thirds  of 
•that  house  shall  agree  to  pass  the  bill,  it  shall  be  sent,  together  with  th« 
•objections,  to  the  other  house,  by  which  it  shall  likewise  be  reconsidered, 
;and  if  approved  by  two-thirds  of  that  house,  it  shall  become  a  law.  But 


I 


CONSTITUTION   OF   THE  UNITED   STATES. 


355 


alter  baca 

;  and  such 
ey  shall  by 


<:'!D,d  quah- 

ristituto.  a 

I  trcm  day 

b-'-'Ml  Til*  .-"l- 

se  may  pro- 

I,  punish  its 
ace  of  two- 

d  from  tirfic 

taeir  judg- 

rs  of    /her 

(!^<e  present, 

without  the 
to  any  other 


(ensationfor 
!  treasury  ol 
,  felony,  and 
r  attendance 
or  returning 
se,  they  shall 

or  which  he 
hority  of  the 
ents  whereof 
rson  holding 
either  house 


luse  of  repre- 
Lcndments,  as 

presentatives 
I  to  the  presi- 
but  if  not,  he 
it  shall  have 
journal,  and 
two-thirds  of 
ether  with  the 
reconsidered, 
ae  a  law.  But 


I 


ib  all  such  cases,  the  votes  of  both  houses  shall  be  determined  by  yeas 
and  nays,  and  the  names  of  the  persons  voting  for  and  against  the  bill, 
shall  be  entered  on  the  journal  of  each  house  respectively.  !f  any  bill 
shall  not  be  returned  by  the  president  within  ten  days  (Sundays  ex- 
cepted) aAer  it  shall  have  been  presented  to  him,  the  same  shall  be  a 
law  in  like  manner  as  if  he  had  signed  it,  unless  the  congress,  by  their 
adjournment,  prevent  its  return ;  in  which  case  it  shall  not  be  a  law. 

3.  Every  order,  resolution,  or  vote,  to  which  the  concurrence  of  the 
senate  and  house  of  representatives  may  be  necessary,  (except  on  a 
question  of  adjournment,)  shall  be  presented  to  the  president  of  the 
United  States ;  and  before  the  same  shall  take  effect,  shall  be  approved 
by  him,  or  being  disapproved  by  him,  shall  be  repassed  by  two-thirds 
of  the  senate  and  hous?  of  representatives,  according  to  the  rules  and 
limitations  prescribed  in  the  case  of  a  bill. 

SECTIOir  VIII. 

The  congress  shall  have  power — 

1.  To  lay  and  collect  taxes,  duties,  imposts,  and  excises ;  to  pay  the 
debts  and  provide  for  the  common  defense  and  general  welfare  of  the 
United  States ;  but  all  duties,  imposts,  and  excises,  shall  be  uniform 
throughout  the  United  States : 

2.  To  borrow  money  on  the  credit  of  the  United  States : 

3.  To  regulate  commerce  with  foreign  nations,  and  among  the  several 
states,  and  with  the  Indian  tribes : 

4.  To  establish  a  uniform  rule  of  naturalization,  and  uniform  laws  on 
the  stibject  of  bankruptcies,  throughout  the  United  States : 

5.  To  coin  money,  regulate  the  value  thereof,  and  of  foreign  coin,  and 
to  fix  the  standard  of  weights  and  measures : 

6.  To  provide  for  the  punishment  of  counterfeiting  the  securities  and 
current  coin  of  the  United  States : 

7.  To  establish  post-offices  and  post-roads : 

8.  To  promote  the  progress  of  science  and  useful  arts,  by  securing, 
for  limited  times,  to  authors  and  inventors,  the  exclusive  right  to  their 
respective  writings  and  discoveries  : 

9.  To  constitute  tribunals  inferior  to  the  supreme  court:  To  define 
and  punish  piracies  and  felonies  committed  on  the  high  seas,  and 
offenses  against  the  law  of  nations : 

10.  To  declare  war,  grant  letters  of  marque  and  reprisal,  and  make 
rules  concerning  captures  on  land  and  water : 

11.  To  raise  and  support  armies;  but  no  appropriation  of  money  to 
that  use  shall  be  for  a  longer  term  than  two  years : 

12.  To  provide  and  maintain  a  navy: 

13.  To  make  rules  for  the  government  and  regulation  of  the  land  and 
naval  forces : 

14.  To  provide  for  calling  forth  the  militia  to  execute  the  laws  of  the 
union,  suppress  insurrections,  and  repel  invasions : 

15.  To  provide  for  organizing,  arming,  and  disciplining  the  militia, 
and  for  governing  such  part  of  them  as  may  be  employed  in  the  service 
of  the  United  Slates,  reserving  to  the  states  respectively,  the  appoint- 
ment of  the  officers,  and  the  authority  of  training  the  militia  according 
to  the  discipline  prescribed  by  congress : 

16.  To  exercise  exclusive  legislation  in  all  cases  whatsoever,  over 
such  district  (not  exceeding  ten  miles  square)  as  "nay,  by  cession  of 
particular  states,  and  the  acceptance  of  congrec  ,    .  "ome  th«  seat  ol 


356 


coNs-nTirnoN  of  the  united  states. 


government  of  the  United  States,  and  to  exercise  like  authority  over  all 
places  purchased,  by  the  consent  of  the  legislature  of  the  state  in  which 
the  same  shall  be,  for  the  erection  of  forts,  magazines,  arsenals,  dock 
yards,  and  other  needful  buildings : — and, 

17.  To  make  all  laws  which  shall  be  necessary  and  proper  for  carry- 
ing into  execution  the  foregoing  powers,  and  all  other  powers  vested  by 
this  constitution  ia  the  government  of  the  United  States,  or  in  any  de- 
partment or  officer  thereof. 

BKCTIOir  IX. 

1.  The  migration  or  importation  of  such  persons  as  any  of  the  states 
now  existing  shall  think  proper  to  admit,  shall  not  be  prohibited  by  the 
congress  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  eight;  but  a 
tax  or  duty  may  be  imposed  on  such  importation,  not  exceeding  ten  dol- 
lars for  each  person. 

2.  The  privilege  of  the  writ  of  habeas  ccrpus  shall  not  be  suspended, 
unless  when,  in  cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion,  the  public  safety  may 
require  it. 

3.  No  bill  of  attainder,  or  ex  post  facto  law,  shall  be  passed. 

4.  No  capitation  or  other  direct  tax  shall  be  laid,  unless  in  proportion 
to  the  c«nsus  or  enumeration  herein  before  J^ected  to  be  taken. 

5.  No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  laid  on  articles  expoit'i  frcu  any  state 
No  preference  shall  be  given,  by  any  regulation  of  commerce  or  revenue, 
to  the  ports  of  one  state  over  those  of  another :  nor  shall  vessels  bound 
to  or  from  one  slate,  be  obliged  to  enter,  clear,  or  pay  duties  in  another. 

6.  No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  treasury,  but  in  consequence 
of  appropriations  made  bylaw;  and  a  regular  statement  and  account  of 
the  receipts  and  expenditures  of  all  public  money  shall  be  published 
from  time  to  time. 

7.  No  title  of  nobility  shall  be  granted  by  the  United  States,  end  no 
person  holding  any  office  of  profit  or  trust  under  them,  shall,  without 
the  consent  of  the  congress,  accept  of  any  present,  r.-molument,  office,  or 
title  of  any  kind  whatever,  from  any  king,  prince,  or  foreign  state. 

sscTioir  X. 

1.  No  state  shall  enter  into  any  treaty,  alliance,  or  confederation ; 
grant  letters  of  marque  or  reprisal ;  coin  money ;  emit  billt-  of  credit ; 
make  any  thing  but  gold  and  silver  coin  a  tender  in  payment  of  debts ; 
pass  any  bill  of  attainder,  ex  post  facto  law,  or  law  impairing  the  obli- 
gation of  contracts ;  or  grant  any  title  of  nobility. 

2.  No  state  shall,  without  the  conseut  of  the  congress,  lay  any  im- 
posts or  duties  on  imports  or  exports,  except  what  may  be  absolutely 
necessary  for  executing  its  inspection  laws ;  and  the  neat  produce  of  all 
duties  and  imposts,  laid  by  any  state  on  imports  oi  -xports,  shall  be  for 
the  treasury  of  the  United  Slates,  and  jdl  such  laws  shall  be  subject  to 
the  revision  and  control  of  the  congress.  No  state  shall,  without  the 
consent  of  the  congress,  lay  any  duty  of  tonnage,  keep  troops  or  ships 
of  war  in  time  of  peace,  enter  into  any  agreement  or  compact  with  an- 
other state,  or  with  a  foreign  power,  or  engage  in  war,  unless  actually 
invaded  or  in  such  imminent  danger  as  wUl  not  admit  of  delay. 

ABTICIS  II.— SKCXrOJT  I. 

1.  The  executive  power  shall  be  vested  in  a  president  of  the  United 
States  of  America.    He  shall  hold  his  office  during  tho  term  of  fouff 


ii. , 


COSSntUTlON  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


39fy 


years,  and,  together  with  the  vice-president,  chosen  for  the  same  tertt, 
be  elected  a?  follows  : 

2.  Each  state  shall  appoint,  in  such  manner  as  the  legislature  thereof 
may  direct,  a  number  of  electors,  equal  to  the  whole  number  of  senators 
and  representatives lo  which  the  state  may  be  entitled  in  the  congress ; 
but  no  senator  or  representative,  or  person  holding  an  office  of  trust  or 
profit  under  the  United  States,  shall  be  appointed  an  elector. 

3.  The  el3ctors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  states,  and  vote  by  ballot 
for  two  persons,  of  whom  one  at  least  shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the 
same  state  with  themselves.  And  they  sb  1  make  a  list  of  all  the  per* 
sons  voted  for,  and  of  the  number  of  voies  for  each;  which  list  they 
shall  sign  and  certify,  and  transmit  sealed  ti  the  seat  of  the  govern- 
ment of  the  United  Slates,  directed  to  the  president  of  the  senate.  The 
president  of  the  senate  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the  senate  and  honse  of 
representatives,  open  all  the  certificates,  and  the  votes  shall  then  be 
counted.  The  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  shall  be  the 
president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  electors 
appointed ;  and  if  there  be  more  than  one  who  have  such  majority,  and 
have  an  equal  number  of  votes,  then  the  house  of  representatives  shall 
immediately  choose,  by  ballot,  one  of  them  for  president ;  and  if  no  per- 
son have  a  majority,  then,  from  the  five  highest  on  the  list,  the  said  house 
shall,  in  like  manner,  choose  the  president.  But,  in  choosing  the  presi- 
dent, the  votes  shall  be  taken  by  states,  the  representation  from  each 
state  having  one  vote ;  a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall  consist  of  a 
member  or  members  from  two-thirds  of  the  states,  and  a  majority  of  all 
the  states  si  ill  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  In  every  case,  after  the  choice 
of  the  president,  the  person  having  the  greatest  number  of  votes  of  the 
electors  shall  be  the  vice-president-  But  if  there  should  remain  two  or 
more  who  have  equal  votes,  the  senate  shall  choose  from  them,  by  ballot, 
the  vice-president.     No.  3  has  been  annulled  and  supplied. 

4.  The  congress  may  determine  the  time  of  choosing  the  electors,  and 
the  day  on  which  they  shall  give  their  votes ;  which  day  shall  be  the 
same  throughout  the  United  States. 

5.  No  person,  except  a  natural-bom  citizen,  or  a  citizen  of  the  United 
States  at  the  time  of  the  adoption  of  this  constitution,  shall  be  eligible 
to  the  office  of  president :  neither  shall  any  person  be  eligible  to  that 
office,  who  shall  not  have  attained  to  the  age  of  thirty-five  years,  and 
been  fourteen  years  a  resident  within  the  United  States. 

6.  In  case  of  the  removal  of  the  president  from  office,  or  of  his  death, 
resignation,  or  inability  to  discharge  the  powers  and  duties  of  the  said 
office,  the  same  shall  devolve  on  the  vice-president,  and  the  congress 
may,  by  law,  provide  for  the  case  of  removal,  death,  resignation,  or  in- 
ability, both  of  the  president  and  vice-president,  declaring  what  officer 
shall  then  act  as  president ;  and  such  officer  shall  act  accordingly,  until 
the  disability  be  removed,  or  a  president  shall  be  elected. 

7.  The  president  shall,  at  stated  times,  receive  for  his  services  a  com- 
pensation, which  shall  neither  be  increased  nor  diminished  during  the 
period  for  which  he  shall  have  been  elected,  and  he  shall  not  receive 
within  that  period  any  other  emolument  from  the  United  States,  or  any 
of  them. 

8.  Before  he  enter  on  the  execution  of  his  office,  he  shall  take  the 
following  oath  or  affirmation : 

9.  «•  I  do  solemnly  swear  (or  affirm)  that  I  will  faithfully  execute  the 
office  of  the  president  of  the  United  States,  and  will,  to  the  best  of  flay 


I 


358 


COKSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  8TATEAI. 


ability,  preserve,  protect,  and  defend  the  constitution  of  tlie  United 
States. 

iKCTioir  ir. 

1.  The  president  shaU  be  commandcr-iu-chief  of  the  army  and  navy 
of  the  United  States,  and  of  the  militia  of  the  several  states,  when  called 
into  the  actual  service  of  the  United  States;  he  may  require  the  opinion, 
in  writing,  of  the  principal  officer  in  each  of  the  executive  departments, 
upon  auy  subject  relating  to  the  duties  uf  their  respective  offices ;  and 
he  shall  have  power  to  grant  reprieves  and  pardons  for  offenses  against 
ttie  United  States,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment. 

2.  He  shall  have  power,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the 
senate,  to  make  treaties,  provided  two-thirds  of  the  senators  present 
concur:  and  he  shall  nominate,  and,  b}'  and  with  the  advice  and  con* 
sent  of  the  senate,  shall  appoint  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers 
and  consuls,  judges  of  the  supreme  court,  and  all  other  officers  of  the 
United  States,  whose  appointments  are  not  herein  otherwise  provided 
for,  and  which  shall  be  established  by  law.  But  the  congress  may,  by 
law,  vest  the  appointment  of  such  inferior  officers  as  tiiey  think  proper, 
in  the  president  alone,  in  tlie  courts  of  law,  or  in  the  heads  of  depart 
ments. 

3.  The  president  shall  have  power  to  fill  up  all  vacancies  that  may 
happen  during  the  recess  of  the  senate,  by  granting  commissions,  which 
shall  expire  at  the  end  of  their  next  session. 

SECTIOir  III. 

1.  He  shall,  from  time  to  time,  give  to  the  congress  information  of 
the  state  of  the  Union,  and  recommend  to  their  consideration  such  mea- 
sures as  he  shall  judge  necessary  and  expedient:  he  may,  on  extraordi- 
nary occasions,  convene  boih  houses,  or  either  of  them,  and  in  case  of 
disagreement  between  them,  with  respect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  he 
may  adjourn  them  to  such  time  as  he  shall  think  proper ;  he  shall  re- 
ceive ambassadors  and  other  public  ministers ;  he  shall  take  care  that 
Che  laws  be  faithfully  executed;  and  shall  commission  all  the  officers 
of  the  United  States. 


BECTIOX  IV. 

1.  The  president,  vice-president,  and  all  civil  officers  of  the  United 
States,  shall  be  removed  from  office  on  impeachment  for,  and  conviction 
of,  treason,  bribery,  or  other  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors. 

ARTICLE  III. SECTIOIi   T. 

1.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  be  vested  in  one 
supreme  court,  and  in  such  inferior  courts  as  the  congress  may,  from 
time  to  time,  ordain  and  establish.  The  judges,  both  of  the  supreme 
and  inferior  courts,  shall  hold  their  offices  during  good  behavior;  and 
shall,  at  staled  times,  receive  for  their  services  a  compensation  which 
shall  not  be  diminished  during  their  continuance  in  office. 

SECTIOX  II. 

1.  The  judicial  power  shall  extend  to  aJl  cases  in  law  and  equity, 
arising  under  this  constitution,  the  laws  of  the  T'nited  States,  and  trear 
ties  made,  or  which  shall  be  made,  under  their  authority ;  to  all  cases 
effecting  antbasr-dors,  other  public  ministers  and  consuls^  to  all  cases 


CONSTITUTION   OP  THE  tJNlTEl)  STATES. 


3^ 


•f  admiralty  and  maritime  jurisrl  on;  to  controversies  to  which  the 
United  Stales  shall  be  a  party ;  to  controversies  between  two  or  more 
states ;  between  a  state  and  citizens  of  another  stale ;  between  citizens 
of  different  states ;  between  citizens  of  the  same  state  claiming  lands 
under  grants  of  different  states ;  and  between  a  state,  or  the  citizens 
thereof,  and  foreign  states,  citizens,  or  subjects. 

2.  In  all  cases  affecting  ambassadors,  other  public  ministers  and  con- 
suls, and  those  in  which  a  state  shall  be  a  party,  the  supreme  court 
shall  have  original  jurisdiction.  In  all  the  other  cases  before  mentioned, 
the  supreme  court  shall  have  appellate  jurisdiction,  both  as  to  law  and 
fact,  with  such  exceptions,  and  under  such  regulations,  as  the  congress 
shall  make. 

3.  The  trial  of  all  crimes,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment,  shall  be 
by  jury,  and  such  trial  shall  be  held  in  the  state  where  the  said  crimes 
shaJl  hsive  been  committed;  but  when  not  committed  in  any  state,  the 
trial  shall  be  at  such  place  or  places  as  the  congress  may  by  law  have 
directed. 

SECTIOir  III. 

1.  Treason  against  the  United  States  shall  consist  only  in  levying 
war  against  them,  or  in  adhering  to  their  enemies,  giving  them  aid  and 
comfort.  No  persoc  shall  be  convicted  of  treason  unless  on  the  testi- 
mony of  two  witnesses  to  the  same  overt  act,  or  on  confession  in  open 
court. 

2.  The  congress  shall  have  power  to  declare  the  punishment  of  trea- 
son :  but  no  attainder  of  treason  shall  work  corruption  of  blood,  or  for- 
feiture, except  during  the  life  of  the  person  attainted. 


ARTIOCE  IV. BSCTIOir  I. 

1.  Full  faith  and  credit  shall  be  given  in  each  state  to  the  public  acts, 
records,  and  judicial  proceedings  of  every  other  state.  And  the  congress 
may,  by  general  laws,  prescribe  the  manner  in  which  such  acts,  records, 
and  proceedings  shall  be  proved,  and  the  effect  thereof. 

SECTIOir  II. 

1.  The  citizens  of  each  state  shall  be  entitled  to  all  privileges  and 
immunities  of  citizens  in  the  several  states. 

2.  A  person  charged  in  any  state  with  treason,  fekmy.,  or  other  crime, 
who  shall  flee  from  justice,  and  be  found  in  another  state,  shall,  on  de- 
mand of  the  executive  authority  of  the  state  from  whJch  lie  fied,  be  de- 
livered up,  to  be  removed  to  the  state  having  jurisdicti  i  of  the  crime. 

3.  No  person  held  to  service  or  labor  in  one  state  uri  the  laws 
thereof,  escaping  into  another,  shall,  in  consequence  o^apy  law  or  regu- 
lation therein,  be  discharged  from  such  service  or  lal  ar^  but  shall  be 
delivered  up-  on  claim  of  Uie  party  to  whom  such  service  or  labor  may 
be  due. 


SBCTIOK  III* 

1.  New  states  may  be  admitted  by  the  congress  into  this  union ;  but 
no  new  state  shall  be  formed  or  erected  within  the  jurisdiction  of  any 
other  state,  nor  any  state  be  formed  by  the  junction  of  two  or  more 
States,  or  parts  of  states,  without  the  consent  of  the  legislatures  of  the 
states  concerned,  as  well  as  of  the  congress. 

2.  The  congress  shall  have  power  to  dispose  of,  and  mak«  all  needful 


360 


CONSTITUTION   OF   THE  UNITED  STATES. 


rules  and  regulations  respecting  the  territory  or  other  proper  v  Vk»»»i5 
ing  to  the  United  States ;  and  nothing  in  this  constitution  sij  1  be  so 
construed  as  to  prejudice  any  claims  of  the  United  States,  or  of  any 
particular  state. 

■xoTioir  ir. 

1.  The  United  States  shall  guaranty  to  every  state  in  this  union,  are- 
publican  form  of  government,  and  shall  protect  each  of  them  against  in- 
vasion;  and,  on  application  of  the  legislature,  or  of  the  executive,  (when 
the  legislature  cannot  be  convened,)  against  domestic  violence. 

AKTICLK  y. 

1.  The  congress,  whenever  two-thirds  of  both  houses  shall  deem  it 
necessary,  shall  propose  amendments  to  this  constitution ;  or,  on  the 
application  of  the  legislatures  of  two-thirds  of  the  several  states,  shall 
call  a  convention  for  proposing  amendmtats,  which,  in  either  case,  shall 
be  valid  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  as  part  of  this  constitution,  when 
ratified  by  the  legislatures  of  three-fourths  of  the  several  states,  or  by 
conventions  in  three-fourths  thereof,  as  the  one  or  the  other  mode  of 
ratification  may  be  proposed  by  the  congress ;  provided,  that  no  amend- 
ment whioh  may  be  made  prior  to  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  eight,  shall  in  any  manner  afiect  the  first  and  fourth  clauses  in  the 
ninth  section  of  the  first  article :  and  that  no  state,  without  its  consent, 
shall  be  deprived  of  its  equal  sufifrage  in  the  senate. 

▲BTIGLB  TI. 

1.  AH  debts  contracted  and  engagements  entered  into,  beforethe  adop- 
tion of  this  constitution,  shall  be  as  valid  agaiuot  the  United  States  under 
this  constitution,  as  under  the  confederation. 

2.  This  constitution,  and  the  laws  of  the  United  States,  which  shall 
M  made  n  pursuance  thereof,  and  all  treaties  made,  or  which  shall  be 
made,  under  the  authority  of  the  United  States,  shall  be  the  supreme 
law  of  the  land;  and  the  judges  in  every  state  shall  be  bound  thereby; 
any  thing  in  tho  constitution  or  laws  of  any  state  to  the  contrary  not- 
withstanding. 

3.  The  senators  and  representatives  before  mentioned,  and  the  mem 
oers  of  the  several  state  legislatures,  and  all  executive  and  judicial  offi> 
eers,  both  of  the  United  States  and  of  the  several  states,  shall  be  bound 
by  oath  or  affirmation  to  support  this  constitution,  but  no  religious  test 
shall  ever  be  required  a9  a  qualification  to  any  office  or  public  trust 
UAder  the  United  States*, 

ABTIGIiC  TJI. 

%.  The-  ratification  of  the  conveaticma  of  tune  states  shall  be  safflcieat 
for  the  establishment  q£  this  constitutioix^  between  the  states  so^  ratifying 
the  same. 

Done  in  convention,  by  the  unanimous  consent  of  the  states  present,  the 
seventeenth  day  of  September,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  eighty-seven,  and  of  the  Independence  of  the 
United  States  of  America  the  twelfth*  Im  witness  whereof,  wc  har.* 
hereunto  subscjdbed  our  names. 

dORCrE  WAaWNQTOH^ 


1 1  - 


AMEMiniENTS  tO  THE  COKSTITUTIOlf. 


361 


Nno-Hampthiru 
JOHN  LANGDON, 
NICHOLAS  GU.MAN. 

Mauachutttn, 

NATHANIEL  GORHAM, 
RUFU8  KING. 

Conntdicut. 

WM.  SAMUEL  JOHNSON, 
ROGER  SHERMAN. 

New- York. 
ALEXANDER  HAMPTON. 

New-Jersey. 

WM.  LIVINGSTON, 
DAVID  BREARLY, 
WM.  PATTERSON, 
JONATHAN  DAYTON. 

Penntylvania, 

BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN, 
THOMAS  MIFFLIN, 
ROBERT  MORRIS, 
GEORGE  CLYMER, 
THOMAS  FITZ8IM0NS, 
JARED  INGERSOLL, 
JAMES  WILSON, 
GOUVERNEUR  MORRIS, 

Attest: 


Delateare, 
GEORGE  READ, 
GUNNING  BEDFORD,  Jr^ 
JOHN  DICKENSON, 
RICHARD  BA8SETT, 
JACOB  BROOM. 

.    Maryland. 

JAMES  McHENRY, 
DANIEL,  of  St.  Thomas  Jenifer, 
DANIEL  CARROLL. 

Virginia* 
JOHN  BLAIR, 
JAMES  MADISON,  Jr. 

North  Carolina. 

WM.  BLOUNT, 

RICHARD  DOBBS  SPRAIOHT» 

HUGH  WILLIAMSON. 

South  Carolina. 

JOHN  RUTLEDGB, 
C.  COTESWORTH  PINKNEY, 
CHARLES  PINKNTEY, 
PIERCE  BUTLER. 

Georgia. 

WILLIAM  FEW, 
ABRAHAM  BALDWIN. 

WM.  JACKSON, 

Secrttary* 


AMENDMENTS  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION. 


Article  1.  Congress  shall  make  no  law  respecting  an  establishment 
of  religion,  or  prohibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof,  or  abridging  the 
fireedom  of  speech,  or  of  ^e  press ;  or  the  right  of  the  people  peaceably 
to  assemble,  and  to  petition  the  government  for  a  redress  of  grievances. 

Art  2.  A  well-regulated  militia  being  necessary  to  the  security  of  a 
free  state,  the  right  of  the  people  to  keep  and  bear  arms  shall  not  be 
infringed. 

Art  3.  No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quartered  in  any  house 
Without  the  consent  of  the  owner;  nor  in  time  of  war,  but  in  a  manner 
to  be  prescribed  by  law. 

Art  4.  The  right  of  the  people  to  be  secure  in  their  persons,  houses, 
papers  and  effects,  against  unreasonable  searches  and  seizures,  shall 
not  be  violated ;  and  no  warrants  shall  issue  but  upon  probable  came, 
supported  by  oath  or  aflSnnationa  and  particularly  descnbing  the  place 
10  be  searched,  and  the  persons  or  things  to  be  seized. 

81 


362 


AMENDMENTS  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION. 


Art.  6  No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a  capital  or  otheitds« 
infamous  crime, unless  on  a  presentment  or  indictment  of  a  grand  jury, 
except  in  cases  arising  in  the  land  or  naval  forces,  or  in  the  militia, 
when  in  actual  service,  in  time  of  war  or  public  danger;  nor  shall  any 
person  be  subject  for  the  same  offense  to  be  twice  put  in  jeopardy  of 
life  or  limb,  nor  shall  be  compelled,  in  any  criminal  ease,  to  be  a  wit- 
ness against  himself,  nor  be  deprived  of  life,  liberty,  or  property,  with- 
out due  process  of  law ;  nor  shall  private  property  be  taken  for  public 
use,  without  just  compensation. 

Art  6.  In  a!l  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall  enjoy  the  right 
to  a  speedy  and  public  trial,  by  an  impartial  jury  of  the  state  and  dis- 
trict wherein  the  crime  shall  have  been  committed,  which  district  shall 
have  been  previously  ascertained  by  law,  and  to  be  informed  of  the  na- 
ture and  cause  of  the  accusation :  to  be  confronted  with  the  witnesses 
against  him ;  to  have  compulsory  process  for  obtaining  witnesses  in  his 
favor ;  and  to  have  the  assistance  of  counsel  for  his  defense. 

Art.  7.  In  suits  at  common  law,  where  the  value  in  controversy  shall 
exceed  twenty  dollars,  the  right  of  trial  by  jury  shall  be  preserved ;  and 
no  fact  tried  by  a  jmy  shall  be  otherwise  re-examined  in  any  court  of 
the  United  States,  than  according  to  the  rules  of  the  common  law. 

Art.  8.  Excessive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  excessive  fines  im- 
posed, nor  cruel  and  unusual  punishments  inflicted. 

Art.  9.  The  enumeration  in  the  constitution  of  certain  rights,  shall  not 
be  construed  to  deny  or  disparage  others  retained  by  the  people. 

Art.  10.  The  powers  not  delegated  to  the  United  States  by  the  consti- 
tution, nor  prohibited  by  it  to  the  states,  are  reserved  to  the  states  re- 
spectively, or  to  the  people. 

Art.  1 1.  The  judicial  power  of  the  United  States  shall  not  be  construed 
to  extend  to  any  suit  in  law  or  equity,  commenced  or  prosecuted  against 
one  of  the  United  States  by  citizens  of  another  state,  or  by  citizens  or 
subjects  of  any  foreign  state. 

Art.  18,  §  1.  The  electors  shall  meet  in  their  respective  states,  and 
vote  by  ballot  for  president  and  vice-president,  one  of  whom  at  least 
shall  not  be  an  inhabitant  of  the  same  state  with  themselves ;  they  shall 
name  in  their  ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  president,  and  in  distinct 
ballots  the  person  voted  for  as  vice-president;  and  they  shall  make 
distinct  lists  of  all  persons  voted  for  as  president,  and  of  all  per- 
sons voted  for  as  vice-president,  and  of  the  number  of  votes  for  e  ich. 
which  lists  they  shall  sign  and  certify,  and  transmit  sealed  to  the 
seat  of  the  government  of  the  United  States,  directed  to  the  president 
of  the  senate ;  the  president  of  the  senate  shall,  in  the  presence  of  the 
senate  and  house  of  representatives,  open  all  the  cernficates,  and  the 
votes  shall  then  be  counted ;  the  person  having  the  greatest  number  of 
votes  for  president,  shall  be  the  president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority 
of  the  whole  number  of  electors  appointed :  and  if  no  person  have  such 
majority,  then  from  the  persons  having  the  highest  numbers,  not  exceed- 
ing three,  on  the  list  of  those  voted  for  as  president,  the  house  of  repre 
sentatives  shall  choose  immediately,  by  ballot,  the  president.  But,  in 
choosing  the  president,  the  votes  shall  be  taken  by  states,  the  represen- 
tation from  each  state  having  one  vote ;  a  quorum  for  this  purpose  shall 
consist  of  a  member  or  members  from  two-thirds  of  the  states,  and  a 
majority  of  all  the  states  shall  be  necessary  to  a  choice.  And  if  the 
house  of  representatives  shall  not  choose  a  president  whenever  the  right 
of  choice  shall  devolve  upon  them,  before  the  fourth  day  of  March  next 


BlOGRAPtiY  OF  EMllTENT  PERSONAGES. 


363 


following,  then  the  vice-president  shall  act  as  president,  as  in  tte  case  o* 
the  death  or  other  constitutional  disability  of  the  president. 

2.  The  person  having  the  greatest  nuniber  of  votes  as  vice-president, 
shall  be  the  vice-president,  if  such  number  be  a  majority  of  the  whole 
number  of  electors  appointed ;  and  if  no  person  have  a  majority,  then 
from  the  two  highest  numbers  on  the  list,  the  senate  shall  choose  the 
vice-president :  a  quorum  for  the  purpose  shall  consist  of  two-thirds  of 
the  whole  number  of  senators,  ^nd  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  shall 
be  necessary  to  a  choice. 

3.  But  no  person  constitutionally  ineligible  to  the  office  of  president, 
*hall  be  eligible  to  that  of  vice-president  of  the  United  States. 


BIOGRAPHY  OF  EMINENT  PERSONAGES. 


The  design  of  this  biographical  sketch,  is  to  give  a  short  account  of 
such  distinguished  characters  as  could  not  have  been  previously  intro- 
duced, without  interrupting,  too  materially,  that  close  connection  of 
events,  so  requisite  in  a  compendium  of  history.  Hence  the  names, 
kings,  emperors,  &c.,  whose  lives  are  immediately  connected  with  the 
countries  to  which  they  belonged,  are  generally  omitted  in  this  outline. 

Aram,  the  first  of  the  human  race,  created  by  the  Almighty  from  the 
dust  of  the  earth,  and  placed  in  a  delightful  garden  of  Eden,  with  only 
one  restriction  laid  upon  him,  namely,  to  abstain  from  eating  the  fruit 
of  the  tree  of  Ihe  knowledge  of  good  and  evil;  this  injunction,  however, 
he  violated;  and  in  consequence  of  his  disobedience,  he  was  driven 
from  the  earthly  Paradise ;  and  died  at  the  age  of  930  years. 

AsHun,  one  of  the  sons  of  Shera,  built  Nineveh,  and  is  supposed  to 
have  been  the  founder  of  the  Assyrian  empire;  little  is  recorded  of  him 
in  scripture. 

Anachkon,  a  Greek  poet,  who  floi#i3hed  about  500  years  before  the 
Christian  era.  His  odes  have  been  much  admired  for  their  sweetness, 
gaiety  and  elegance.  He  lived  to  the  age  of  85  years,  and  his  death 
was  occasioned  by  being  choked  by  the  seed  of  a  grape. 

Archimkiibs,  a  famous  geometrician,  was  born  at  Syracuse.    At  the 


time  when  the  Romans    under  Marcellus 


besieged 


that  city,  he  con- 


structed machines  which  sunk  several  of  their  vessels,  and  others 
he  set  on  fire  by  burning  glasses.  He  was  killed  by  a  Roman  soldier, 
who  was  ignorant  of  his  character,  while  the  philosopher  was  engaged 
in  his  study,  A.  C.  208. 

.^sop,  a  Phrygian  philosopher  and  fabulist,  flourished  about  580 
years  before  the  Christian  era,  and  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  in- 
ventor of  fabulous  writing.  He  was  originally  a  slave,  but  finally  ob- 
tained his  liberty.  He  travelled  over  a  greater  part  of  Greece  and  Egypt, 
bui  spent  much  of  his  time  at  the  court  of  Croesus,  king  of  Lydia,  by 
whom  he  was  commissioned  to  consult  the  oracle  of  Delphi.  He 
offended  the  Dclphians  by  his  sarcastic  remarks,  by  whom  he  was 
killed  by  being  thrown  from  a  rock. 


364 


BIOGRAPHY  OF   EMINENT   PERSONAGES. 


AuisTOTLi,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  philosophers  of  antiquity, 
was  a  man  possessed  of  extraordinary  powers  of  intellect.  His  writings 
treat  on  almost  every  branch  of  knowledge  in  his  time ; — moral  and 
natural  philosophy,  metaphysics,  mechanics,  grammar,  criticism,  anci 
politics,  all  occupied  his  pen.  He  was  moderate  in  his  meals,  slept 
little,  and  was  indefatigably  industrious.  He  taught  in  the  Lyceum  at 
Athens.  A  few  moments  before  his  death,  he  is  said  to  have  uttered 
these  words:  «I  entered  this  world  in  impurity;  I  have  lived  in  anxiety; 
I  depart  in  perturbation.  Cause  of  causes,  pity  me."  He  died  at  the 
age  of  63  years. 

AtsxAirnER,  the  Great,  the  son  of  Philip,  king  of  Macedon,  was  born 
at  Pella,  336  years  before  the  Christian  era.  At  the  age  of  ten  years, 
he  was  placed  for  education  under  the  care  of  Aristotle.  When  J/p 
came  to  the  throne,  he  immediately  determined  on  the  invasion  of  Asia; 
defeated  Darius  in  three  sanguinary  battles,  reduced  Egypt,  Media, 
Syria,  Persia,  and  spread  his  conquests  over  a  great  part  of  India.  On 
his  return  from  India,  he  made  Babylon  the  seat  of  his  Asiatic  empire, 
where  he  died  in  the  32d  year  of  his  age,  of  a  fever  occasioned  by  ex- 
■cessive  intemperance.  Alexander  was  the  most  renowned  hero  of  an- 
tiquity, surpassing  all  others  in  the  rapidity,  extent,  and  splendor  of  his 
conqueMs ;  perhaps  no  other  individual  ever  produced  greater  misery 
on  mankind,  if,  to  the  slaughter  occasioned  by  his  own  wars,  we  take 
into  consideration  the  influence  which  example  has  had  on  the  career 
of  others,  who  have  made  him  their  model.  He  possessed  abilities  and 
talents,  which  might  have  rendered  him  distinguished  as  a  statesman 
and  a  benefactor  to  his  species,  yet  his  military  achievements  alone 
have  acquired  him  the  surname  of  Great. 

Anoelo,  Mirkael,  a  distinguished  painter,  sculptor,  and  architect,  was 
born  in  1474.  In  t.rchitecture  he  surpassed  all  the  moderns,  and  is 
thought  to  have  been  the  greatest  designer  that  ever  lived.  His  most 
celebrated  painting  is  the  Last  Judgment:  His  architectural  abilities  are 
best  displayed  on  the  Church  of  St.  Peter,  at  Rome,  the  building  of 
which  he  completed.  His  style  is  that  of  grandeur  and  sublimity, 
united  with  the  utmost  simplicity  and  beauty.  He  died  in  the  90th  year 
of  his  age. 

Addison-,  Joseph,  an  elegant  English  essayist  and  poet,  was  the  son 
of  a  clergynsan,  and  born  in  thQ,  year  1672.  His  merits,  as  a  writer, 
procured  for  him  public  employment,  and  in  1717,  he  was  raised  to  the 
office  of  Secretary  of  State.  His  most  admired  productions  in  prose,  are 
to  be  found  in  the  Spectator.  He  is  distinguished  for  a  delicate  and 
gentle  humor,  and  his  style  is  remarkable  for  purity  and  ease.  His 
poetry  is  less  admired.  His  tragedy  of  Cato,  however,  has  some  merits. 
Addison  died  at  the  age  of  57. 

Aprahau,  the  immediate  progenitor  of  the  Hebrew  nation,  was  the 
son  of  Terah,  and  born  in  Chaldea.  After  the  death  of  his  father,  he 
removed  into  the  land  of  Canaan,  which  God  promised  to  give  to  his 
posteiity.  In  the  lOOih  year  of  his  age  his  son  Isaac  was  born.  After 
passing  through  various  scenes  of  life,  he  was  called  to  the  severe  trial 
of  ofiering  up  his  son  Isaac  in  sacrifice  at  the  command  of  the  Deity. 
Ail  his  fondest  hopes  were  reposed  in  that  sen,  yet  he  hesitated  not  a 
moment  ia  the  execution  of  the  divine  behest.  But  at  the  moment,  how- 
ever, in  which  his  arm  was  raised  to  take  the  life  of  his  son,  God  inter- 
posed, and  accepted  the  obedience  of  the  patriarch  in  the  place  of  the 


BIOGRAPHY   OF   EMINENT   PERSONAGES. 


365 


sacrifice,  commended  his  faith,  and  thus  rescued  Isaac  from  his  im- 
pending fate.    Abraha  n  died  at  the  age  of  176  years. 

Beue,  an  English  historian,  surnamed  the  Venerable.  He  was  born 
at  Wearmouth,  about  the  year  672.  In  his  youth  he  studied  with  much 
diligence,  and  soon  became  eminent  for  his  learning.  His  most  cele- 
brated work  is  his  Ecdesiaslical  History  of  England,  which  he  published 
in  731  He  was  a  man  of  exemplary  piety.  His  last  sickness  was  a 
consumption,  which  terminated  in  *he  asthma.  He  supported  his  afflic- 
tion with  great  firmness,  and  during  his  extreme  weakness,  never 
omitted  the  duties  of  his  slati  )n.     He  died  in  736. 

BuRNH,  Robert,  a  celebrated  Scotch  poet,  was  born  at  Ayr,  in  1759. 
He  seems  to  have  been  a  poet  by  nature;  his  poems  in  the  Scottish 
dialect,  are  remarkable  for  their  beauty,  elegance,  and  simplicity.  They 
no  sooner  appeared  in  print,  than  he  was  called  frasa  the  plough  to  asso- 
ciate with  men  of  letters.  He  died  at  the  age  of  39.  His  death  was 
hastened  by  intemperance  and  licentious  pleasures. 

Belisarius,  an  illustrious  general  under  the  emperor  Justinian.  Ht 
repeatedly  saved  the  empire  by  his  valor ;  even  when  far  advanced  in 
.years  and  scarcely  able  to  wield  his  sword,  he  marched  against  the 
Huns,  who  made  an  irruption  into  the  empire,  and  defeated  them  with 
great  slaughter.  In  return  for  his  many  services,  the  suspicious  empe- 
ror deprived  him  of  all  his  honors,  and  condemned  him  to  an  igno- 
minious confinement,  which  lasted  for  several  months.  It  is  believed 
that  he  again  recovered  the  friendship  of  the  emperor.  He  died, 
A.  D.  565. 

Bacoit,  Roger,  an  eminent  philosopher,  was  born  in  the  year  1214,  in 
England,  of  a  respectable  family,  and  became  a  monk  of  the  Franciscan 
order.  To  the  comprehensive  mind  of  Bacon,  many  of  the  discoveries 
made  by  the  genius  and  toil  of  later  ages  were  known.  He  was  ac- 
quainted with  the  structure  of  the  air  pump,  with  laws  of  optics,  and  the 
power  of  glasses.  He  gave  such  a  clear  description  of  gunpowder,  that 
it  is  evident  that  he  was  its  inventor.  His  writings  amount  to  above  80 
treatises  on  various  subjects,  but  his  chief  production  is  his  Opus  Maius, 
or  Great  Work,  which  he  wrote  while  imprisottp'^  through  the  jealousy 
of  his  enemies.    He  died  at  the  age  of  80. 

Bacok,  Sir  Francis,  an  eminent  EngUsh  phil'^sophcr,  was  born  in 
1561.  His  astonishing  faculties  were  early  developed,  and  gained  him 
the  favorable  notice  of  Elizabeth.  On  the  accession  of  James  I.,  he  rose 
to  power ;  was  made  attorney-geiieral,  keener  of  the  seals,  lord  chan- 
cellor, and  finally  raised  to  the  peerage,  ln^  elevation  excited  iheenvy 
of  his  enemies,  and  he  was  accused  of  bribery  and  corruption  in  the 
office  of  chancellor ;  in  consequence  of  which  he  was  fined  £40,000,  and 
sentenced  to  imprisonment  in  the  il'ower.  As  an  author,  his  Novum  Or' 
ganum  Scientiarum,  has  immortalized  his  name.  He  was  the  first  who 
taught  the  proper  method  of  studying  the  sciences,  or  lather,  to  point 
out  the  way  in  which  we  should  begin  and  carry  on  our  pursuit  of  know- 
ledge, in  order  to  arrive  at  truth ;  and  has  beer  styled  the  pioneer  of 
nature,  ant.  *he  priest  of  nature's  mysteries. 

BuRKK,  Edmund,  an  Eminent  Irish  orator  and  political  writer,  was  the 
■on  of  a  re.v;pectable  attorney,  at  Carlow,  where  he  was  born,  in  1730. 
After  studymg  at  Trinity  Co/fegf,  Dublin,  he  went  to  London  and  entered 
at  the  Middle  Temple;  but  without  paying  any  serious  attention  to  the 
law,  he  devoted  his  time  principally  to  literature  and  politics.  His  style 
and  arguments  as  a  writer  soon  attracted  notice,  and  his  Euay  on  tht 

31* 


366 


BIOGRAPHY   OF   EMINENT   PERSONAGES. 


Sublime,  gained  for  him  universal  admiration.  In  1765,  he  was  sent  to 
parliament,  where  he  combined  the  character  of  an  elegant  writer  with 
an  eminent  speaker.  During  the  war  of  the  American  Revolution,  he 
exerted  all  the  power  of  his  eloquence  against  the  measures  of  the 
British.  When  the  French  Revolution  broke  out,  he  became  alarmed 
at  the  progress  of  licentious  principles,  and  with  a  view  of , counteract- 
ing them  in  England,  he  published  his  celebrated  Reflections.  For  some 
time  before  his  death,  he  retired  from  public  life.  He  died  in  1797.  As 
an  author,  his  merits  are  universally  acknowledged;  he  was  copious, 
elegant,  and  forcible. 

BuoNAPAHTE,  Napolcon,  was  a  native  of  Corsica,  where  he  was  born 
in  1769.  The  career  of  this  extraordinary  man  surpassed,  in  many  re- 
sp?cts,  that  of  every  great  conqueror  who  preceded  him.  In  his  2?th 
year,  he  was  raise(l*to  the  command  of  the  French  army ;  at  the  age  of 
30,  he  caused  himself  to  be  elected  first  consul;  and  in  his  35th  year, 
he  was  proclaimed  emperor  of  France.  During  the  ten  years  that  he 
possessed  the  imperial  throne,  he  was  the  most  powerful  potentate,  not 
only  of  his  age,  bui  of  modern  times,  and  made  the  world  tremble  at 
the  terror  of  his  name.  He  raised  to  the  rank  of  kings,  his  three  bro- 
th''-.c,  his  brother-in-law,  and  three  German  electors;  also  Bernadotte, 
one  of  \i%  generals,  was  raised  to  the  throne  of  Sweden.  He  united 
in  his  person  the  three-fold  character  of  conqueror,  usurper,  and  legis- 
lator. He  triumphed  over  civilized  enemies;  legislated  in  a  refined 
age ;  and  seized  upon  the  scepters  of  his  mo6t  powerful  rivals.  To  him, 
France  is  indebted  for  an  admirable  code  of  laws,  in  the  formation  of 
which  he  was  the  efficient  agent.  No  man  ever  enjoyed  a  greater  op- 
portunity of  bcnefitipg  his  fellow  man  than  Buonaparte ;  yet  this  oppor- 
tunity was  cast  away,  except  so  far  as  it  suited  his  insatiable  ambition 
and  lust  of  power,  to  which  he  was  ready  to  sacrifice  every  principle  of 
justice  and  humanity.  He  chose  to  be  an  Alexander,  or  a  Caesar,  rather 
than  a  Washington ;  a  subverter,  rather  than  a  protector  of  liberty ;  a 
'terror  and  a  scourge,  rather  than  a  delight  and  a  blessing  to  mankind. 
'The  close  of  his  eventful  life,  furnishes  a  most  instructive  lesson  on  the 
instability  of  all  humafi  things,  and  the  vanity  of  human  glory.  He  died 
on  the  island  of  St.  Helena,  on  the  5th  of  May,  1821,  in  the  6th  year  of 
his  captivity,  and  52d  of  his  age.  \^For  the  principal  events  of  his  life,  see 
France.] 

Cain,  the  first  born  of  the  human  family,  was  distinguished  for  his 
wiclredness  and  for  being  the  first  of  murderers ;  he  killed  his  brother 
Jbel  through  jealousy,  because  his  brother's  sacrifice  was  tiiore  accept- 
able to  the  Lcn^  than  his  own.  Nothing  is  mentioned  in  scripture  of 
the  time  or  manner  of  his  death. 

Cato,  an  illustrious  Roman  general  who  took  part  against  Caesar. 
After  the  battle  of  Pharsa1ia,he  returned  to  Utica;  but  finding  it  impos- 
sible to  resist  the  power  of  the  conqueror,  he  resolved  not  to  survive  the 
liberty  of  his  country.  After  supping  cheerfully  with  his  friends,  he 
Tfilurned  to  his  chamber,  and  having  read  Plato's  dialogue  on  the  im- 
mortality of  the  soul  several  times,  he  stabbed  himself  w '  >.  his  own 
sword. 

Ceckops,  a  native  of  Egypt,  who  led  a  colony  into  Greece  and  laid  the 
foundation  of  Athens,  A.  C,  1556.  He  taught  his  subjects  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  olive,  and  was  the  first  who  raised  an  altar  to  Jupiter,  and 
offered  sacrifices  to  him.  He  reigned  over  the  country  frr  50  years,  and 
»ou  his  death  he  was  succeeded  by  Cranaus. 


filOGRAPHY   OF   EMINENT   PERSONAGES. 


367 


3  sent  to 
iter  with 
ution,  he 
;s  of  the 

alarmed 
unteract- 
For  some 
1797.  As 

copious, 

vas  born 
manv  re- 
his  27th 
ye  age  of 
i5th  year, 
;  that  he 
titate,  not 
emble  at 
tiree  bro- 
hrnadotte, 
[e  united 
.nd  legis- 
a  refined 
,  To  him, 
aation  of 
reater  op- 
lis  oppor- 
ambition 
nciple  of 
ar,  rather 
iberty;  a 
mankind, 
on  on  the 
He  died 
1  year  of 
lis  life,  set 

for  his 
brother 
e  accept- 
[pture  of 

t  Caesar, 
it  impos- 
irvive  the 
iends,  he 
the  im- 
his  own 

d  laid  the 
e  cultiva- 
)lter,  and 
ears,  and 


Cadmcs,  a  Phoenician  who  built  Thebes,  andwas  the  first  who  intro- 
duced letters  into  Greece.  His  alphabet  consisted  of  only  sixteen  let- 
ters, to  which  eight  were  afterwards  added. 

C\cr  no,  MarciisTuUius,  the  prince  of  Roman  orators  and  philosophers, 
was  the  son  of  a  Roman  knight.  His  father  perceiving  his  promising 
abilities,  procured  for  hira  the  most  celebrated  masters  of  his  time.  He 
served  one  campaign  under  Sylla,  but  on  his  return  to  J7.ume  appeared 
as  pleader  at  the  bar,  where  the  greatness  of  his  genius  and  superior 
eloquence  soon  raised  him  into  notice.  Having  passed  through  tlie  in- 
ferior honors  of  the  state,  he  was  at  length  elevated  to  the  office  of 
consul;  and  daring  his  administration,  he  detectef^  and  crushed  the 
conspiracy  of  Catiline.  On  this  occasion  he  received  the  thanks  of  the 
people,  an i  was  styled  the  father  of  his  country;  but  his  refusal  to 
second  the  arbitrary  measures  of  Caesar  and  Porapey  caused  his  banish- 
ment; he  retired  to  Greece,  but  was  allowed  to  return  after  an  absence 
)f  sixteen  months.  After  th(  death  of  Coesar,  he  again  espoused  the 
repujlican  party,  and  thus  incurred  the  hatred  of  Antony,  one  of  the 
leading  members  of  the  triumvirate,  by  whose  order  the  illustrious  orator 
was  assassin  ted  in  the  64th  year  of  his  age,  A.  C.  43. 

C^sAn,  Cains  Julius.  This  extraordinary  man  united  in  his  person 
the  threefold  character  of  warrior,  historian,  and  statesman.  Though 
ambition  was  his  ruling  passion,  yet  he  possessed  the  most  splendid  en- 
dowments of  genius,  and  many  noble  qualities  of  the  heart ;  clemency 
seems  to  have  been  his  predominant  virtue.  On  passing  a  small  vil- 
lage among  the  Alps,  on  his  way  to  take  possession  of  his  government 
in  Spain,  before  the  formation  of  the  triumvirate,  he  remarked,  that  "  he 
would  rather  be  the  first  man  in  that  village  than  the  second  man  in 
Rome."  He  frequently  made  use  of  this  verse  of  Euripides:  "That  if 
right  and  justice  were  ever  tc  be  violated,  they  were  to  be  violated  for 
the  sake  of  reigning."  In  his  military  career,  he  was  probably  never 
surpassed.  He  was  so  much  the  idol  of  his  troops,  that  in  any  impor- 
tant conjuncture,  his  lieutenant  could  say  nothing  more  impressive  to 
them  than,  "  Soldiers,  imagine  that  Caesar  beholds  you !"  He  fought  no 
less  than  fifty  battles,  in  which  1,192,000  men  are  said  to  have  been  slain. 
In  the  midst  of  his  military  enterprises,  he  found  time  to  become  the 
author  of  several  works,  of  which  only  the  memoirs  of  his  wars  are  now 
extant ;  these  are  much  admired  for  their  elegance  as  well  as  the  cor- 
rectness of  style.  As  an  orator,  he  would  have  rivalled  Cicero  had  he 
devoted  himself  to  the  bar;  he  spoke  with  the  same  spirit  with  which  he 
fought.  He  was  assassinat3d  in  the  senate  house  in  the  56th  year  of 
his  age,  A.  C.  44.     [For  his  achievements,  see  Rome.] 

CowpEn,  miliatn,  a  celebrated  English  poet,  was  born  in  the  year 
1730.  In  the  early  part  of  his  life,  he  was  afflicted  with  a  distressing 
melancholy  brought  on  by  serious  reflection  on  religious  subjects;  on 
jne  occasion  he  even  attempted  his  life.  He  did  not  become  an  author 
antil  the  age  of  50  years.  The  first  volume  of  his  poems  appeared  in 
1782,  and  the  second  volume  in  1785.  His  most  admired  work  is  his 
Task,  which  abounds  with  beauty  of  sentiment,  combined  with  harmony 
and  sweetness  of  style.     Cowper  died  in  1800;  aged  70. 

Cat-vijt,  Joan,  a  coadjutor  of  Luther  in  the  Reformation,  was  born  at 
Noyon,  in  Picardy,  July  10th,  1509.  He  spent  most  of  his  active  life  at 
Geneva,  where  he  filled  the  chair  of  professor  of  v.ivinity,  and  warmly 
espoused  the  cause  of  the  Reformation.    He  d'  d  in  1564. 

CoBBSTT,  William.    This  distinguished  man  was  born  in  England 


368 


BIOGRAPHY   OF   EMINENT   PERSONAGES. 


ID  the  year  1762,  of  humble  parentage,  and  possessed  but  few  adyan< 
tages  for  education.  In  early  life,  he  followed  the  profession  of  arms 
as  a  common  soldier,  but  employed  his  leisure  moments  in  atten* 
tive  reading.  He  soon  emerged  from  this  situation,  and  appeared  in 
public  as  a  bold  and  elegant  writer.  The  general  characteristics  of  his 
style  are  purity,  perspicuity  and  masculine  vigor ;  frequently  eloquent, 
but  often  attended  with  a  strain  of  torturing  sarcasm,  contemptuous 
jocularity  and  fierce  invective.  Cobbett  is  by  far  the  most  voluminous 
writer  who  has  lived  for  centuries.    He  died  in  1835. 

CopERwicus,  Nicholas,  an  eminent  astronomer  and  the  discoverer  of 
the  true  system  of  the  universe,  was  born  at  Thome,  in  Prussia.  He  early 
devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  mathematics,  applied  his  knowledge  to 
an  examination  of  the  different  theories  respecting  the  universe ;  and 
after  twenty  years  of  profound  investigation,  he  arrived  at  this  impor- 
tant truth,  that  the  sun  is  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  universe  to  illumi- 
nate and  control  the  whole  system.  For  various  reasons  he  concealed 
itiis  great  discovery  for  thirty  years.  At  length,  through  the  importuni- 
ties of  his  friends,  he  consented  to  have  his  work  pi^l  lished ;  as  soonas 
completed,  a  copy  of  it  wts  brought  to  him^and  in  a  few  hours  after- 
wards he  was  seized  with  a  violent  effusign  of  blood,  which  terminated 
his  life  Til  the  70th  year  of  his  age,  A.  D.  1643. 

Columbus,  Christopher,  an  eminent  navigator,  and  discoverrjr  of  Ame- 
rica, was  bom  at  Genoa  in  1442.    At  the  age  of  fourteen  he  entered  on 

seafaring  life,  and  after  a  variety  of  adventures,  he  wert  to  Lisbon, 
where  he  married  the  daughter  of  Perestrello,  a  navigator  of  considerable 
eminence,  whose  journals  were  pticuliarly  beneficial  to  Columbus.  At 
this  period  the  attention  of  the  Portuguese  was  directed  towards  finding 
a  passage  to  the  East  Indies ;  this  they  expected  to  attain  by  doubling 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  then  sailing  towards  the  East.  Inflamed 
by  the  desire  of  accomplishing  so  noble  an  enterprise,  the  active  mind 
of  Columbus,  after  attentively  comparing  the  observations  of  modern 
pilots  with  the  conjectures  of  the  ancients,  at  length  concluded,  that  by 
sailing  directly  west  from  Europe  across  the  Atlantic,  new  countries, 
which  he  supposed  to  formapart-of  Asia,  must  infallibly  be  discovered. 
The  spherical  figure  of  the  earth  was  known,  and  its  magnitude  ascer- 
tained v/ith  some  degree  of  accuracy;  and  Sir  John  Mandeville  had 
even  demonst.'-ated  that  it  might  be  circumnavigated.  Convinced  of  the 
correctness  of  his  theory,  Columbus  was  anxious  to  test  it  by  experi- 
ment. At  length,  after  many  delays,  he  obtained  assistance  from  Isa- 
bella, queen  of  Spain,  and  on  the  3d  of  August,  1492,  sailed"  on  his 
voyage  of  discovery.  On  the  11th  of  October,  the  same  year,  he  came 
in  sight  of  an  island,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  St.  Salvador,  one  of 
the  Bahamas;  he  also  a  "covered  Cuba  amd  St.  Domingo,  which  he  called 
Hispaniola,  and  returned  in  May  of  the  foV  wing  year.  He  made  three 
other  voyages  to  the  New  World,  in  the  last  of  which  he  was  ship- 
wrecked on  the  coast  of  Jamaica.  Here  for  a  time  he  obtained  astonish- 
ing command  over  the  Indians  by  predicting  an  eclipse  of  the  moon. 
He  died  shortly  after  his  return  to  Spain,  atValladolid,  in  the  70th  year 
of  his  age,  A.  D.  1506.     [^For  further  pariuulars,  see  A.ts.t&vlicx.'] 

Dino  was  the  daughter  cf  Bdus,  king  of  Tyre.  Her  husband  was 
murdered  by  Pygmalion,  the  successor  .of  Belus.  The  disconsolate 
princess,  with  a  number  of  Tyrians,  set  sail  in  quest  of  a  settlement. 
A  storm  drove  them  upon  the  coast  of  Africa,  whore  they  founded  the 
.Qxty  of  Carthage.    Her  beauty  and  the  fame  of  her  enterprise,  gained 


BIOGRAPHY  OF  EMINENT  PERSONAGES. 


d69 


V  adrnn- 
of  arms 
in  atten- 
)eared  in 
Lcs  of  his 
eloquent, 
imptuous 
[urainous 

)verer  of 
He  early 
vledge  to 
;rse;  and 
is  impor- 
to  illumi- 
joncealed 
nportuni- 
.s  soon  as 
urs  after- 
;rminated 

r  of  Ame- 
mtered  on 
0  Lisbon, 
isiderable 
Qbus.    At 
^s  finding 
doubling 
Inflamed 
tive  mind 
f  modern 
d,  that  by 
countries, 
scovered. 
de  ascer- 
iville  had 
jed  of  the 
)y  experi- 
from  Isa- 
id'on  his 
,  he  came 
jr,  one  of 
he  called 
ade  three 
vas  ship- 
astonish- 
le  moon. 
70th  year 

and  was 
coiisolate 
;ttlement. 
inded  the 
e,  gained 


her  many  admirers ;  her  subjects  wished  to  compel  her  to  murry  tlM! 
king  of  Mauritania,  but  she  killed  herself  rather  than  enter  into  a  matri- 
monial  alliance  with  one  for  whom  she  could  entertain  no  aflectinn. 

DaTBxir,  Johrtf  a  celebrated  English  poet,  was  born  in  the  year  1631. 
He  first  exhibited  his  poetical  powers  in  an  eulogium  on  Oliver  Crom" 
well ;  and  this  was  followed,  in  1660,  by  a  poem,  "  on  the  happy  return 
and  Restoration  of  his  sacred  majesty,  Charles  II."  On  the  accession 
of  James  II.,  he  became  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  was  continued  in  the 
appointment  of  Poet  Laureat,  which  he  had  held  under  Charles.  After 
the  revolution,  he  was  deprived  of  all  his  honors,  and  from  that  time 
until  his  death,  he  was  obliged  to  rely  for  subsistence  on  the  immediate 
profits  of  Ws  poetical  productions.  His  Ode  on  St.  Cecilia's  Day,  his 
translation  of  Virgil,  Juvenal,  and  Perseus,  are  lasting  proofs  of  his 
poetical  genius.  His  style  is  flowing  and  musical,  at  the  same  time 
grand  and  energetic.    He  died  in  the  year  1700. 

Demosthenes,  the  prince  of  orators,  was  born  at  Athens.  His  early 
education  was  much  neglected,  through  the  treachery  of  his  guardians, 
who  squandered  away  his  property.  Perhaps  no  individual  ever  aspired 
to  the  art  of  oratory  with  more  impediments  to  overcome  than  Demos- 
thenes ;  and  no  one  ever  attained  to  a  higher  excellence  in  that  art. 
Besides  an  impediment  in  his  speech,  he  had  a  weak  voice,  accom- 
panied with  a  shortness  of  breath;  the  movements  of  his  body,  more- 
over, were  most  ungraceful.  That  he  might  remedy  the  imperfection 
in  his  speech,  he  accustomed  himself  to  declaim  with  pebbles  in  his 
mouth;  and  in  order  to  strengthen  his  voice  and  lungs,  he  frequently 
harangued  on  the  sea  shore,  where  the  agitation  of  the  waves  caused 
him  to  exert  his  utmost  strength,  that  he  might  be  heard  above  the  noise, 
and  at  the  same  time  served  to  give  him  an  idea  of  the  commotion  of 
popular  assemblies ;  and  finally,  he  corrected  the  awkwardness  of  his 
gesture,  by  speaking  before  a  mirror,  and  by  taking  lessons  from  the 
most  accomplished  comedians.  That  he  might  apply  himself  more  to 
his  studies,  he  retired  to  a  cave,  and  shaved  one  half  of  his  head,  so 
that  he  could  not  decently  appear  abroad.  Having  thus  qualified  him- 
self, he  came  forth  from  his  retreat,  and  presented  himself  before  the 
public.  His  great  abilities  as  an  orator  soon  placed  him  at  the  head 
of  the  government,  where  he  exerted  all  the  powers  of  his  eloquence 
against  the  ambitious  designs  of  Philip,  Ifing  of  Macedon.  His  orations 
against  that  prince,  are  called  Philippics,  a  name  since  applied  to  all 
f.atirical  productions.  On  the  death  of  Alexander,  Demosthenes  once 
more  endeavored  to  rouse  his  countrymen  to  an  efibrt  for  the  recovery 
of  thtir  liberty;  the  attempt  wos  ineffectual,  and  Athens  was  obliged  to 
purchase  peace  by  the  sacrifice  of  ten  of  her  public  speakers.  Demos- 
thenes, to  avoid  falling  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies,  suffered  a  volun- 
tary death  by  taking  poison,  in  the  60th  year  of  his  age,  A.  D.  322. 

EvK,  ihe  name  of  the  first  woman;  she  was  formed  by  the  Creator, 
of  a  rib  taken  from  the  side  of  Adam,  while  in  a  deep  sleep ;  thus  she 
became  the  "  bone  of  his  bones,  and  the  flesh  of  his  flesh,"  and  was 
given  to  him  as  his  wife.  She  was  the  first  transgressor;  being  deceived 
by  Satan  in  the  form  of  a  serpent,  she  eat  of  the  forbidden  fruit,  and 
offered  it  to  her  husband,  who  also  fallowed  her  example.  In  punish- 
ment for  this  offense,  she  was  banished  from  Paradise  with  Adam,  and 
subjected  to  all  the  miseries  that  have  since  afliicted  the  human  family. 
EuRipiDiLs,  an  eminent  tragic  poet  of  Greece,  was  born  at  Salamis. 
As  a  poet,  he  is  peculiarly  happy  in  expressing  the  passions  of  love. 


370 


BIOGRAPHY  OF  EMINENT  PCRSONAGCS. 


particularly  the  more  tender  and  animated ;  his  thoughts  are  sublime, 
and  his  productions  abound  with  many  moral  reflections.  He  spent  the 
latter  days  of  his  life  at  the  court  oi  ArcheJaus,  king  of  Macedonia.  His 
end  was  tragical ;  in  one  of  his  solitary  walks,  he  was  attacked  and 
devoured  by  the  hounds  of  the  king,  in  the  78th  year  of  his  age, 
A.  D.  407 

Euclid,  the  greatest  mathematician  of  antiquity,  was  born  at  Alex- 
andria, and  flourished  near  300  years  before  the  Christian  era.  His 
writings,  were  numerous;  but  his  15  books  on  the  elements  of  mathe- 
matics, which  consist  of  problems  and  theorems,  with  demonstrations, 
have  acquired  an  imperishable  fame,  and  have  suffered  bu(  little  altera- 
tion to  the  present  time. 

Tnx-sK-Lxs,  Benjamin.  This  distinguished  philosopher  and  discoverer 
of  electricity,  was  born  at  Boston,  in  2  706.  In  youth,  he  was  appren- 
ticed to  an  uncle  in  the  printing  business.  As  his  occupation  allowed 
him  but  little  time  for  study,  he  supplied  the  deficiency  by  carefully 
reading  at  night  the  works  which  he  had  printed  during  the  day,  and 
by  this  me  ins  soon  acquired  extensive  information.  He  was  a  member 
of  the  American  Congress  during  the  eventful  period  of  the  Revolution. 
As  a  public  negotiator,  he  effectually  secured  the  honor  and  interest  of 
the  country.  He  died  in  1790,  while  governor  of  Pennsylvania,  at  the 
advanced  age  of  84  years.  His  discoveries  in  science  have  associated 
his  name  with  that  of  Newton.  He  is  the  fa'her  of  that  branch  of  phi- 
losophy, which  explains  the  laws  of  the  electric  fluid,  and  the  utility  of 
lightning  rods  will  for  ever  point  to  him  r.s  a  temporal  benefactor  of  the 
human  race. 

GiBBos-,  Edward,  an  eminent  English  historian,  was  born  at  Putney, 
in  1737.  His  most  important  work  is  his  "  Decline  and  Fall  of  the 
Roman  Empire,"  which  he  completed  after  twenty  years'  labcnc  It  is 
an  elaborate  production  and  generally  accurate.  In  principle,  he  was 
a  decided  skeptic  and  unbeliever ;  he  wrote  with  a  view  of  establishing 
his  principles ;  hence  throughout  his  works  the  seeds  of  infidelity  are 
widely  disseminated,  a  fact  which  renders  his  productions  highly  danger- 
ous to  the  uncautious  reader.  He  scoffs  at  Christianity,  and  endeavors 
to  turn  it  to  ridicule  whenever  an  opportunity  offers.  He  died  of  the 
dropsy  in  1794. 

Galilko,  an  Italian,  distinguished  for  his  discoveries  in  mathematics 
and  astronomy.  He  embraced  the  Copernican  system,  which  he  en- 
deavored to  establish  from  the  Bible.  For  thus  attempting  to  blend  his 
astronomical  theories  with  the  sacred  writings,  he  was  summoned  be- 
fore the  tribunal  of  the  inquisition  at  Rome.  Some  years  after  this,  he 
published  his  Dialogues  and  Memoirs,  in  which  he  again  endeavored  to 
raise  the  system  of  the  rotation  of  the  earth  to  the  dignity  of  a  dogmati- 
cal tenet.  Being  again  cited  before  the  tribunal  at  Rome,  he  was  lodged 
in  the  palace  of  Tuscany,  and  for  a  short  time  in  the  apartment  of  the 
attorney-general.  After  having  received  his  sentence  and  made  his 
recantation,  Galileo  obtained  permission  to  visit  his  mitive  country, 
where  he  died  at  the  advanced  age  of  78  years. 

Goldsmith,  Oliver.  This  eminent  poet,  historian,  and  miscellaneous 
writer,  was  born  in  Ireland  in  1729.  He  made  a  tour  throuph  Europe 
on  foot,  and  supported  himself  by  playing  on  the  flute.  Having  at 
length  returned  to  London,  he  commenced  his  literary  career.  The 
publication  of  The  Traveller,  in  1765,  obtained  for  him  a  high  poeti- 
cal celebrity,  with  many  distinguished  friends.    The  Deserted  Villagt, 


BIOfitlAP^  OF  EMU^ENT  PER30NAC4C8. 


m 


the  most  admired  of  his  poetical  productions,  was  published  in  1769. 
His  comedies,  The  Good'tiaiured  Man,  and  She  Stoop$  to  Conquer,  are  also 
much  admired.  His  JJiatory  vf  Rome,  History  of  Ettglamf,  and  HUlory  of 
Animated  Nature,  with  the  Vicar  of  Wakefield,  are  among  his  principal 
works.  He  died  in  the  46th  year  of  his  age.  His  life  and  character 
were  eccentric,  but  interesting.  Generosity,  carelessness,  and  impru- 
dence, were  the  distinguishing  features  of  his  disposition.  His  prodi- 
gality always  kept  him  in  poverty.  Sweetness  of  fancy  and  tenderness 
of  feeling  are  the  peculiar  features  of  his  poetry.  His  eJipression  is 
natural  and  idiomatic,  yet  in  the  highest  degree  select  and  refined. 

GcTTSNBKBo,  Johft,  the  inventor  of  the  art  of  printing.  It  has  been 
contended  that  Lewis  Coster,  of  Haarlem,  invented  the  use  of  move- 
able type;  but  it  seems  that  opinion  is  without  foundation,  and  that  the 
art  of  printing,  as  practiced  at  present,  was  discovered  by  Gttttenberg, 
of  Mayence,  about  the  year  1438,  although  it  was  several  years  after 
this  period,  before  the  art  was  brought  to  any  perfection.  In  1450,  Gut- 
tenberg  entered  into  partnership  at  Mayence,  with  John  I'ms..  It  was 
about  this  period,  that  the  method  of  casting  the  character  in  metal  was 
discovered.  This  improvement  is  supposed  to  have  been  made  by 
Schaeffer,  who  assisted  them  at  this  time.  The  first  printers  carried 
their  types  about  in  bags,  and  printed  small  p&mphlets  and  the  like. 
The  first  entire  book  issued  from  their  press,  was  the  Psalter  in  Latin, 
printed  at  Mentz,  in  1457,  of  which  there  are  two  copies  yet  extant,  one 
in  the  imperial  library  at  Vienna,  the  other  purchased  by  Louis  XVIII. 
of  France,  for  the  sum  of  12,000  francs.  A  complete  edition  of  the 
Bible,  in  Latin,  was  printed  in  two  folio  vols.,  at  Mentz,  in  the  year 
1462.  From  this  epoch,  the  progress  of  typography  was  rapid,  and 
before  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  '■-'^tury,  various  editions  of  the  Bible, 
with  a  vast  number  of  other  Wv..j£s,  were  published  in  different  parts  of 
Europe. 

HoHEK  was  not  only  the  greatest  of  the  Greek  poets,  but  also  the 
earliest,  whose  works  have  survived  the  devastations  of  time.  He  is 
regarded  as  the  most  ancient  of  all  profane  classical  writers.  The  place 
of  his  nativity  is  unknown ;  several  cities  claim  the  honor  of  having 
given  him  birth.  Little  is  known  of  his  parentage,  or  his  circumstances 
of  life ;  but  it  is  generally  agreed  that  he  was  a  wandering  poet,  and  that 
he  was  blind,  at  least  towards  the  close  of  his  life.  His  greatest  poems 
are  the  Iliad  and  Odysssy.  The  Arundelian  marbles  fix  the  perir  ^  in 
which  he  flourished  at  907,  before  the  Christian  era. 

HsAosoTus,  a  celebrated  historian,  was  born  at  Halicarnassus,  and 
is  styled  the  father  of  history.  His  most  celebrated  work  describes  the 
wars  of  the  Greeks  against  the  Persians,  from  the  age  of  Cyrus  to  the 
battle  of  Mycale.    His  style  abounds  with  elegance,  ease,  and  sweetness. 

HiFFocBATEs,  Styled  the  father  of  medicine,  was  born  in  the  island 
of  Cos.  He  devoted  his  whole  attention  to  medical  applications ;  his 
writings,  a  few  fragments  of  which  remain,  procured  him  the  epithet 
of  divine.    He  died  at  the  age  of  99  years,  A.  C.  361. 

Hksiod,  an  eminent  Greek  poet,  who  is  supposed  to  have  flourished 
about  the  time  of  Homer.  His  greatest  production  is  a  poem  on  agri- 
culture,  which  contains  many  moral  reflections,  mingled  with  instruc- 
tions for  cultivating  the  fields.  His  Theogony,  another  poem,  gives  a 
faithful  description  of  the  gods  of  antiquity.  So  partial  were  the  Greeks 
to  his  moral  productions,  that  they  required  their  children  to  commit 
th  <a      memory. 


8-72 


BIOORAFHY  OF  EMINENT  PlinElSONAGES. 


HoHAGi/'the  greatest  of  the  Roman  lyric  poets ;  he  studied  at  Ronoie 
aud  afterwards  at  Athens.  He  accompanied  Brutttt  in  the  civil  wars, 
and  at  the  battle  of  Philippi  he  saved  his  life  by  flight.  From  this 
period  he  devoted  himself  to  writing  verses ;  and  his  talents  soon  re- 
commended him  to  tb  patronage  of  Augustus.  He  died  in  the  57th 
year  of  his  age,  A.  C.  b 

HvMX,  David,  an  historian  of  some  eminence,  was  bom  ;u  f:'u!abiirgh, 
in  Scotland,  in  1711.  He  was  designed  by  his  father  for  ian  law,  but 
the  turn  of  his  mind  led  him  to  literary  pursuits.  His  principal  works 
are  his  treatise  on  Human  Nature,  his  Inquiriet  concerning  the  Prindpht 
of  Morals,  and  his  English  History.  In  principle,  Hume,  like  Gi66on,  was 
a  decided  skeptic  and  unbeliever ;  hence  we  find  the  principles  of  in* 
fidelity  inculcated  throughout  his  writings.  His  history,  though  pos- 
sessing CO  isiderable  merits  in  perspicuity  and  purity  of  style,  is  far 
from  being  accurate  in  many  particulars.    He  died  in  1776. 

HATnir,  Joseph,  a  celebrated  composer  of  music,  was  bom  of  humble 
parentage  in  Austria,  in  1733.  He  went  to  England  where  he  pub- 
lished several  of  his  musical  works,  in  consequence  of  which  the 
degree  of  doctor  of  music  was  conferred  on  him  by  the  University  of 
Oxford.  In  1796,  he  returned  to  Germany,  where  he  composed  his 
sublime  mratorios  of  The  Creation,  and  The  Seasons.  His  other  publica- 
tions are  various  and  valuable.  He  died  at  the  advanced  age  of  76,  in 
1809. 

Hkitht,  Patrick,  the  great  American  orator,  was  bom  in  the  colony 
of  Virginia  in  1736.  In  the  early  part  of  his  life,  he  was  passionately 
addicted  to  pleasure,  and  averse  to  toil,  even  to  the  labor  of  study.  He 
married  at  the  age  of  18,  and  settled  on  a  farm,  but  agriculture  as  well 
as  mercantile  pursuits,  in  which  he  subsequently  engaged,  proving  un- 
successful, he  tun?*"!  his  attention  Vv/wards  the  law,  and  after  six  weeks 
preparatory  stud>.  >'..'  vfas  admitted  to  practice.  He  served  his  country 
m  various  posti '  T?j  '  765,  he  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Virginia 
legislature,  nw^  i  Produced  his  celebrated  resolutions  on  the  Stamp  .Act; 
he  aAervrards  ;:or ";  a  distinguished  part  in  the  period  of  the  Revolution. 
He  died  at  the  age  o?  61,  in  1797. 

Isaiah,  the  Prophet,  was  the  son  of  Amos.  He  prophesied  upwards 
of  700  years  before  the  Christian  era.  He  was  the  greatest  and  most 
sublime  of  all  the  prophets.  He  boldly  censured  the  vices  of  his  time, 
and  according  to  the  Hebrew  tradition,  he  was  put  to  death  by  being 
sawed  in  two,  during  the  reign  of  king  Manasse. 

JvBAi:  is  spoken  of  in  the  Scripture  as  "  the  father  of  such  as  handled 
the  harp  or  organ ;"  a  fact  which  proves  that  music  must  have  been 
one  of  the  earliest  arts  known  and  t.:r^ght  among  men. 

Joshua,  the  successor  of  Moises,  l^J.  the  people  of  Israel  into  the  pro- 
inised  land,  and  having  divided  the  country  among  the  ten  tribes,  he 
died  in  the  1 10th  year  of  his  age. 

JoBsra,  tlie  patriarch,  was  on«  of  the  twelve  sons  of  Jacob,  whoto 
eventful  life  is  so  patheticidly  described  in  the  scrpture.  He  was  sold 
by  his  brothers  to  merchants,  who  carried  him  into  Egypt,  where, 
through  the  interposition  of  heaven,  he  finally  >ecame  the  ruler  of  th  ikt 
country,  under  Pharaoh.  The  triumph  of  his  nnocence,  as  the  rewaid 
of  his  piety,  proves  the  care  of  Gk>d  manifested  towards  the  virtuous, 
and  should  lead  them  to  place  their  confidence  in  his  protection  under 
the  most  trying  scenes  of  life. 

JoHKsoK,  Samuel,  an  eminent  lexicographer,  critic,  and  essayist,  was 


BIOGBAPHY  or  EMINENT  PERSONAGES. 


373 


I 


born  at  Litchfield,  1709.  He  commenced  his  education  at  Oxford,  biU 
owing  to  the  insolvency  of  his  father,  he  was  obliged  to  lea\  e  the  uni- 
versity prematurely.  Involved  in  poverty,  and  ithout  any  prospect 
6efore  him,  after  trying  various  expedients  to  obtain  a  livelihood,  he 
went  to  London  in  quest  of  employment,  in  1~37.  From  this  period 
until  1763,  he  was  engaged  in  literary  labors,  under  the  jpressure  of 
poverty  and  disappointment.  On  one  occasion  he  was  arrested  for  a 
del  (  of  five  guineas,  from  which  he  was  relieved  by  the  kindness  of  a 
friend.  His  first  important  work,  was  his  celebrated  Englith  Dictionary, 
which  he  completed  in  the  space  of  seven  years,  and  for  \»  hich  he  re- 
ceived only  the  sum  of  £1575.  The  Rambler,  and  The  Livtt  of  Poets,  ar» 
among  some  of  his  principal  productions.  He  died  in  1784,  aged  75 
years. 

JxFFxnsoK,  Thomas.  This  eminent  statesr^n  was  born  at  Shadwell, 
Virginia,  in  1743.    He  was  elected  a  mo  if  the  continental  Con- 

^^ess  in  1775,  and  was  one  of  the  co0i>  -^tinted  to  draw  up  the 

Declaration  of  Independence,  which  docum.  vv  alterations,  was 

his  own  composition.    In  1801,  he  was  c  office  of  President 

of  the  bnited  States,  and  after  serving  to  ,     ation  of  his  second 

term,  he  retired  from  public  life  to  his  seat  at  Munticello,  where  he  died 
on  the  4th  of  July,  1827.  In  private  life,  he  was  hospitable  and  agree- 
able in  his  manners  ;  in  public,  the  uncompromising,  sagacious,  and 
talented  leader  of  the  democratic  party. 

jACKsofT,  General  Andrew.  This  distinguished  man  was  born  on  the 
16th  of  March,  1767,  in  the  Waxhaw  settlement,  South  Carolina.  His 
parents  were  emigrants  from  Ireland,  and  followed  the  industrious  oc- 
cupation of  farming.  Andrew -,  while  yet  in  his  infancy,  was  bereft  of 
his  father,  and  left  with  two  elder  brothers,  to  the  care  of  a  devoted 
mother.  During  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  Jackson,  though  young, 
partook  largely  of  the  calamities  of  that  eventful  period.  One  of  his 
brothers  was  slain  in  the  battle  of  Slono;  he  himself,  with  the  other 
brother>  was  taken  prisoner,  and  carried  to  Camden.  During  his  cap- 
tivity, Andrew  was  ordered,  by  a  British  ofiict^r,  to  wipe  the  mud  off  his 
boots,  whicU  he  peremptorily  refused  to  do,  demanding  th*^  treatment 
due  to  a  pr  soner  of  war.  The  officer,  enraged  at  iiis  refusal,  drew  his 
sword  and  struck  at  the  head  of  Jackson,  who  warded  off  the  blow  with 
his  left  hand,  but  received  a  wound,  the  mark  of  which  he  carried  with 
him  to  his  grave.  His  brother,  for  a  similar  offense,  received  a  wound 
upon  his  head,  inflicted  by  a  sword,  ot  which  he  eventually  died.  AAer 
the  war,  he  turned  his  attention  towards  tbo  law,  and  was  admitted  to 
practice  at  the  age  of  twenty.  In  1788,  he  xocated  himself  permanently 
at  Nashville,  Tennessee.  In  1796,  he  was  elected  one  of  the  member's 
of  a  convention,  assembled  to  frame  a  constitution  for  the  state.  In  the 
following  year  he  was  sent  to  Congress,  and  the  year  after  to  the  Senate 
of  the  United  States,  which  situation  he  shortly  resigned,  not  being 
satisfied  with  his  political  duties  at  Washington.  On  his  return  from 
Congress,  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  judges  of  the  Supreme  Court  of 
Tenjuessee.  During  the  late  war  he  received  the  appointment  of  Major 
General  in  the  regular  army,  and  defeated  the  British  on  the  8th  of 
January,  1815,  in  the  memorable  battle  of  New  Orleans.  In  1828,  he 
was  elected  to  the  office  of  President  of  the  United  States.  After  the 
expiration  of  his  second  term,  he  retired  again  to  the  repose  of  the 
Hermiiage,  where  he  died  on  the  8th  of  June,  1845,  in  the  78th  year  of 
his  age. 

32 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


V. 


'Jo 


{/ 


w   ^d 


<°   C?x 


S      %^^/.^ 
<     t^/.   ^ 


A 


5ft 


& 

^ 


1.0 


I.I 


ffflM  IIIIIM 


'"  :i:  !lI!l2-0 


2.2 

I.B 


11:25  ill  1.4   IIIIII.6 


V] 


<^ 


c^^ 


K 


'/ 


/A 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


f^  % 


& 
^ 


^ 


\ 


\ 


c> 


374 


BXOGBAPMY  OF  EMiKfiNT  PeitSONAOfid. 


LveiKivs,  an  early  Roman  poet.  He  is  considered  as  the  first  great 
satincal  writer  among  the  Romans ;  his  productions  are  harsh  and  in- 
elegant; of  his  thirty  satires,  only  a  few  verses  remain.  He  died  at 
Naples  in  the  46th  year  of  his  age. 

LvcBSTiiTs,  a  Roman  didactic  poet.  He  studied  at  Athens,  and  ira- 
hibed  the  tenets  of  Epieunu.  In  his  poem  on  the  nature  of  thing$,  he 
advocates  Atheism,  and  endeavors  to  establish  the  mortality  of  the  souL 
He  is  thought  to  have  caused  his  own  death  in  the  44th  year  of  hin  age, 
A.  C.  64. 

LivT,  a  distinguished  Roman  historian,  who  wrote  the  histoiy  of  his 
country  in  140  books,  of  which  only  36  are  extant.  His  style  is  clear 
and  spirited;  his  descriptions  bold  and  concise.  He  died  at  Padua  in 
the  67th  year  of  his  age,  A.  D.  17. 

LrcvBeirs,  the  great  Spartan  legislator,  flourished  about  the  year  884 
before  the  Christian  era.  He  was  regent  of  Sparta  during  ^e  minority 
of  CharUaus,  his  nephew.  After  returning  from  his  travels  in  Asia  and 
Egypt,  lie  framed  the  celebrated  code  of  laws  for  his  country,  which 
rendered  Sparta  for  so  many  ages  one  ot  the  leading  states  of  Greece. 
Having  established  his  laws,  and  engaged  the  citizens  nof  to  alter  them 
until  his  return,  he  left  his  coimtry,  and  by  a  voluntary  death  he  rendered 
their  establishment  effectual. 

Locxa,  /oAn,  a  celebrated  English  philosopher,  was  bom  in  the  year 
1633.  By  the  patronage  of  Lord  Shaftsbury,  he  held  a  respectable  situ- 
ation  under  government,  an<t>  wrote  at  tiiat  time  several  political  tracts. 
His  lordship  being  compelled  to  retire  from  England,  on  a  charge  of 
being  concerned  in  Monmouth's  rebellion,  Locke  also  removed  to  Hol- 
land, where  he  devoted  himself  to  literary  pursuits,  but  subsequently 
returned  to  his  native  country,  and  published  his  Etsay  on  the  Human 
Mind.    He  died  in  the  year  1704. 

LuTHXK,  Martin,  the  celebrated  reformer,  was  bom  at  hhben,  in  Saxony, 
1483.  He  was  designed  by  his  parents  for  a  civilian,  but  the  following 
awful  incident  directed  his  attention  towards  the  church.  As  he  was 
walking  in  the  fields  with  a  fellow-student,  his  companion  was  struck 
by  lightning,  and  killed  by  his  side.  His  mind  was  so  much  affected 
by  this  event,  that  he  formed  the  resolution  ol  retiring  from  the  world. 
He  accordingly  entered  into  the  order  of  Augustine  Friars,  at  Erftirt 
From  this  place  he  removed  to  Wittenberg,  being  appointed  professor 
of  divinity  in  the  University,  founded  in  that  city  by  the  elector  of 
Saxony.  In  1617,  he  commenced  the  Reformation,  the  particulars  of 
which  have  been  given  under  the  head  of  the  Chriitian  Church,  In 
1624,  he  threw  aside  the  monastic  habit,  and  the  following  year  mar- 
ried a  nun ;  he  had  three  sons,  whose  descendants  are  sl^  respected 
in  Oermany,    Luther  died  at  his  native  place  in  1646. 

MsTHirsxKAH  is  not  kttown  to  have  been  remarkable  for  any  thing 
except  his  age,  having  completed  969  years,  the  oldest  of  the  human 
qriace. 

Msmcs,  the  founder  of  the  Egyptian  monarchy,  was  worshipped  as  a 
god  after  his  death.  He  is  supposed  to  have  built  the  city  of  Memphis, 
and  is  said  to  have  reigned  62  years  over  Upper  Egypt,  and  86  over 
Lower  Egypt. 

Mr.LCBisKDso.  Little  is  known  of  this  personage.  After  the  return 
ot  Abraham  from  an  expedition  against  some  of  the  neighboring  princes, 
who  had  committed  depredations  on  his  territory,  Melchisedec  met  and 
blessed  him.    The  scriptural  account  is  in  the  following  words :  «  Ba 


fitO^RA^aY  01?  EMINENT  PE&SONAGES. 


376 


Melchisedec,  the  king  of  Salem,  bringing  forth  bread  and  wine,  for  he 
was  a  priest  of  the  Most  High  God,  blessed  him  and  said :  Blessed  be 
Abraham  by  the  Most  High  God,  who  created  heaven  and  earth;  and 
he  (Abraham)  gave  him  tithes  of  all." 

Mosxs,  the  great  lawgiver  of  the  Jews.  In  his  infancy  he  was  ex- 
posed on  the  banks  of  the  Nile,  in  a  small  basket  made  of  rashes ;  in 
this  situation  he  was  found  by  the  daughter  of  Pharaoh,  who  saved  his 
life,  and  adopted  him  as  her  own  child.  After  having  led  the  Israelites 
from  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  having  given  them  the  divine  law  at  the 
foot  of  Mount  Sinai,  he  died  on  Mount  Nebo,  at  the  age  of  120  years, 
ai^er  having  taken  a  view  of  the  promised  land,  A.  G.  1447. 

M11.TOX,  John,  the  greatest  of  the  epic  poets  of  modem  time,  was  bora 
in  London,  1608.  As  a  political  writer,  he  has  been  much  admired,  but 
as  a  poet  he  has  been  justly  celebrated  as  a  compeer  of  Homer  and 
Virgil.  His  Paradise  Lott  is  the  greatest  poem  which  modern  ages 
have  produced.  Towards  the  close  of  his  life  he  became  blind;  he 
suffered  considerably  from  personal  and  political  enemies,  and  finally 
died  comparatively  poor  and  forsaken  by  the  world,  A.  D.  1674. 

M0NT6OMEHT,  General,  a  distinguished  officer  in  the  war  of  the  Revo- 
lution.  He  fell  in  an  attempt  to  storm  the  walls  of  Quebec.  Few  men 
have  fallen  in  battle  more  regretted  on  both  sides,  than  General  Mont- 
gomery. He  had  engaged  in  the  American  cause  from  the  purest  prin- 
ciples ;  he  left  the  enjoyment  of  ease  and  the  highest  domestic  happiness, 
in  Ireland,  his  native  land,  to  share  the  toils,  the  dangers,  and  the  fortunes 
of  a  war,  undertaken  to  defend  the  rights  of  a  community,  of  which  he 
was  only  an  adopted  member. 

Nkwtox,  Sir  Isaac,  one  of  the  most  illustrious  and  greatest  philoso- 
phers and  mathematicians  that  ever  lived,  was  born  at  Woolstrope,  in 
Lincolnshire,  England.  Having  lost  his  father  at  an  early  period  of 
his  life,  the  utmost  attention  was  bestowed  on  his  education  by  his 
mother.  He  studied  at  Trinity  College,  and  at  the  age  of  22  discovered 
the  method  of  fluxions,  which  he  afterwards  greatly  improved.  But  his 
most  important  discovery  was  the  principle  of  gravitation.  He  was 
led  to  the  investigation  of  this  principle  by  observing  an  apple  fall  from 
a  tree ;  by  inquiring  the  reason,  why  it  fell  to  the  ground  after  leaving 
the  stem,  in  preference  to  taking  any  other  direction.  He  died  in  the 
65th  year  of  his  age,  A.  D.  1727. 

Noah,  from  whom  the  earth  was  a  second  time  peopled,  is  considered 
by  some  as  the  Chronos  of  the  Greeks.  His  eminent  piety  procured  for 
him  and  his  family  an  exemption  from  the  awful  calamity  of  tbf^  deluge. 
Having  built  the  ark  according  to  the  Divine  direction,  he  eiitered  it, 
taking  with  him  his  wife,  his  three  sons,  and  their  wives,  together  with 
the  various  animals  of  the  earth,  and  thus  under  the  special  care  of 
God,  survived  the  destruction  of  the  world.  He  died  360  years  after 
the  deluge,  at  the  advanced  age  of  960  years. 

NiMBOB,  a  great  warrior,  is  the  first  king  we  read  of  in  authentic 
history. 

NiiriTs,  an  Ass]nrian  monarch,  who  conquered  a  great  part  of  Asia. 
He  married  the  celebrated  Semiratma,  to  whom  he  left  his  kingdom  after 
a  reign  of  62  years. 

Obphsub,  called  the  father  of  poetry,  is  said  to  have  been  the  son  of 
Apollo.  The  power  of  his  music  was  such,  as  f  ction  reports,  that  at 
the  strains  of  his  lyre,  the  rivers  were  stayed  in  their  course,  the  moun- 
tains were  moved,  and  the  ferocity  of  wild  beasts  subdued.    He  is  said 


BIOGBAPHY  or   EUIKENT  PEBSONAOE». 


to  have  been  one  of  the  Jtrgontmttt  of  which  celebrated  ez]^edition  he 
wrote  a  poetical  account;  this,  however,  is  doubted;  and  the  poems 
that  pass  under  his  name,  are  supposed  to  have  been  written  by  a  later 
author.    Orpheut  flourished  1284  years  before  the  Christian  era. 

OriB,  a  distinguished  Roman  poet,  who  flourished  during  the  reign 
of  Jhtguttm,  and  under  a  part  of  the  reign  of  TSbtriu$,  The  most  of  his 
poems  are  still  extant;  they  are  characterized  by  sweetness  and  ele- 
gance, tiiough  often  debased  by  indelicate  expressions. 

OssiAv,  a  Caledonian  bard.  He  is  supposed  to  have  flourished  in 
the  fourth  century,  and  to  have  been  the  son  of  Fingal.  He  wrote  in 
Gaelic;  and  poems  that  go  by  his  name,  translated  by  Macpherton,  are 
marked  by  a  simple  and  sublime  wildness. 

PxuTABOH,  an  eminent  biographer.  His  principal  works  are  his 
lM€t  of  Bbutriom  Men.  Having  travelled  through  Egypt  and  Greece  in 
quest  of  knowledge,  he  returned  to  Rome,  where  he  opened  a  school 
with  great  reputation.  He  enjoyed  the  special  favor  of  the  emperor 
Trajan,  and  after  the  death  of  his  patron,  he  retired  to  his  native  place 
Clueroneat  where  he  died,  A.  D.  140. 

PiKSAB,  a  Grecian  lyric  poet,  was  a  native  of  Thebes.  His  compo- 
sitions were  universally  admired,  and  his  hymns  were  repeated  in  'he 
temples,  at  the  celebration  of  the  festivals ;  his  odes,  which  have  sur- 
vived the  wreck  of  time,  are  greatly  admired  for  their  grandeur  of  ex- 
pression, magnificence  of  styk,  and  harmony  of  numbers.  Pindafdied 
at  the  age  of  86,  A.  C.  436r 

PaiiiiAs,  a  Grecian,  the  most  famous  sculptor  of  antiquity,  was  born 
at  Athens.  His  statue  of  Jupiter  Olympiua  passed  for  one  of  the  wonders 
of  the  world.  That  of  Minerva,  in  the  Pantheon  of  Athens,  measured 
89  feet  in  height,  and  was  made  of  gold  and  ivory.    He  died  A.  C.  433. 

PoLTBivs,  a  learned  historian,  who  wrote  the  history  of  the  Greeks 
and  Romans.  He  fought  against  the  Romans  in  the  war  of  Perseus,  and 
being  made  prisoner  he  was  brought  to  Rome,  where  he  was  befriended 
by  the  younger  Scipia.  He  was  present  at  the  siege  of  Carthage,  and 
alter  the  destruction  of  that  city,  he  retired  to  Megalopolis,  where  he 
died  in  his  82d  year,  A.  C.  124. 

Ptthjloobas,  a  Greek  philosopher,  was  bom  at  Samos.  F  veiled 
through  Egypt  and  other  coantries,  and  finally  settled  at  Crot  vhere 
his  universal  knowledge  gained  him  many  friends  and  admit «.!!».  The 
world  is  indebted  to  him  for  the  demonstration  of  the  47th  proposition 
of  Euclid,  respecting  the  square  of  hypothenuse.  The  time  and  place 
of  his  death  are  unknown. 

Plato,  an  eminent  Grecian  philosopher,  called  the  Divine,  was  for 
eight  years  the  pupil  of  Socrates.  He  taught  in  the  grove  of  Academus, 
near  Athens,  where  he  was  attended  by  a  crowd  of  noble  and  illustrious 
pupils.  His  works  are  numerous,  and  generally  in  the  form  of  dia- 
logues. The  ancients,  and  even  the  learnod  of  modern  times,  have 
admired  and  studied  the  writings  of  this  great  philosopher.  They  dis- 
play great  depth  of  thought,  with  elegance  and  harmony  of  expression. 
Among  other  truths,  he  maintains,  by  many  powerful  ai^uments,  the 
immortality  of  the  souL    He  died  in  the  8 1st  year  of  his  age,  A.  G.  348. 

Plikt,  the  elder,  was  born  at  Verona,  of  a  noble  family ;  he  is  the 
earliest  writer  on  natural  history,  whose  works  are  extant.    To  his 

Sublic  duties  he  attended  through  the  day,  but  devoted  himself  to  study 
uring  a  portion  of  the  night.    His  work  on  Natural  History  was  com- 
prised in  37  books.    He  is  said  to  have  written  160  volumes  of  remarks 


BIOOBAPtnr  09  EMINENT  PEftSONAGCB. 


377 


and  annotations  on  various  authors,  but  these  have  not  survived  the 
wreck  of  time.  His  love  of  knowledge  cos;  hiu  his  life.  During  an 
eruption  of  Yesuvius,^  he  was  induced  to  approach  the  mountain,  for 
the  purpose  of  making  his  observations  on  this  interesting  phenomenon. 
While  thus  employed,  he  was  overtaken  by  the  burning  lava  and  per- 
ished, A.  D.  79. 

PopB,  Alexander^  an  eminent  English  poet,  was  bom  in  London  in 
1688.  At  the  age  of  twenty^  he  published  his  Etnay  on  Critieitm,  a  pro- 
duction which  evinces  all  the  reflections  of  a  more  mature  age.  The 
Temple  of  Fame,  Rape  of  the  Lock,  the  Dunciad,  and  Eluay  on  Man,  are 
among  his  most  celebrated  productions.  His  translation  of  Homei^s 
Uiad  is  still  read  and  universally  admired.  In  person.  Pope  was  dimi- 
nutive and  somewhat  crooked.  In  disposition  he  was  fretful,  but  his 
manners  were  easy,  and  his  wit  fascinating.  He  died  in  his  native 
city,  at  the  age  of  fifty-six  years. 

Pitt,  William,  a  distinguished  statesman  and  orator,  was  earl  of 
Chatham,  and  born  in  the  year  1708. — Being  elected  to  Parliament  at 
the  age  of  twenty-seven,  he  was  soon  distinguished  for  his  eloquence, 
and  early  enlisted  in  the  ranks  of  the  opposition.    In  1766,  he  was  ap- 

Sointed  Secretary  of  State,  but  his  continuance  in  office  was  of  short 
uralion.  His  popularity,  however,  was  with  the  mass  of  the  nation, 
and  he  was  recalled  to  the  Secretaryship  in  1757.  He  deprecated,  with 
all  the  power  of  his  eloquence,  measures  relating  to  the  American  war, 
in  the  House  of  Lords.  His  constitution  was  at  this  time  so  enfeebled 
that  on  one  occasion,  as  he  rose  to  speak,  he  fell  into  a  swoon,  and  died 
in  a  few  days,  in  the  seventieth  year  of  his  age.  As  an  orator  and 
statesman,  he  is  perhaps  unrivalled  in  modem  times ;  the  music  and 
majesty  of  his  voice,  the  gracefulness  of  his  action,  the  power  of  his 
eye,  carried  conviction  with  his  arguments.  It  is  said  that  Walpole, 
the  minister,  though  supported  by  a  decided  majority,  never  heard  his 
voice  in  the  House  of  Commors  without  being  alarmed. 

QuiiTTiLiAir,  an  eminent  rhetorician,  was  a  native  of  Spain.  After 
twenty  years  employed  in  teaching  rhetoric,  and  pleading  at  the  bar  at 
Home,  he  retired  from  public  life,  and  devoted  himself  to  composi- 
tion. His  institutions,  in  twelve  books,  form  the  most  perfect  system 
of  oratory  extant    He  died  A.  D.  96. 

R0MIT1.VS,  the  founder,  and  the  first  king  of  Rome,  was  the  son  of 
Rhea  Sylvia,  and  bom  at  the  same  birth  with  Remus.  He  was  distin- 
guished as  a  legislator,  though  his  institutions  were  almost  exclusively 
of  a  warlike  tendency.  We  are  fabulously  told,  that  he  was  taken  up 
to  heaven  whilst  reviewing  his  army,  although  it  is  generally  believed 
that  he  was  killed  by  the  senators.  The  Romans  paid  divine  honpfs 
to  hi  n  under  the  name  of  QwrtniM. 

Raphael,  an  eminent  painter,  was  bom  at  Urbino,  in  1483.  By  stu- 
dying the  best  masters  in  painting,  he  soon  rose  to  eminence,  and 
merited  the  appellation  of  the  divine  Raphael,  He  also  excelled  as  an  archi- 
tect, and  was  employed  in  the  building  of  St  Peter's  at  Rome.  By  the 
general  consent  of  mankind,  he  was  acknowledged  as  the  greatest  of 
painters ;  he  excelled  particularly  in  beauty  and  grace.  He  died  at  the 
age  of  thirty-seven ;  his  death  is  said  to  have  been  hastened  by  intem- 
perate habits. 

RouBBSAV,  John  Jamti,  was  bom  at  Geneva  in  1712.  He  was  of  a 
weakly  constitution,  but  his  mind  was  strong  and  active,  and  the  eariy 
reading  of  Phriarch  and  Tacitut  tended  to  expand  his  ideas,  and  to  in- 

3a» 


378 


BIOGRAPHY  OF  ElflKENT  PERSONAGES. 


spire  him  with  courage.  Though  equally  skeptical  with  Hume  and 
Voltaire,  yet  he  quarrelled  with  tixe  former,  who  had  been  his  protector 
in  England,  and  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the  latter^  ^or  maintaining 
the  immoraJ  tendency  of  the  stage,  although  he  himself  had  written  for 
it  He  died  at  his  native  place,  Geneva,  in  the  sixty-sixth  year  of  his 
age.  His  works  prove  him  to  have  been  a  man  of  transcendent  genius, 
but  a,t  the  same  time  exhibit  the  utmost  eccentricity,  joined  with  licen- 
tiousness and  skepticism.  He  has  been  called  the  Diogenes  of  modem 
times;  '  * 

Sophocles,  an  eminent  tragic  poet  of  Greece,  the  cotemporary  and 
rival  of  Euripide$f  was  born  about  497,  A.  C.  Towards  the  close 
of  his  life,  being  accused  of  insanity  by  his  children,  who  wished  to 
obtain  his  possessions,  the  poet  composed  and  read  his  tragedy  of 
(Edipus,  and  then  asked  his  judges  whether  the  author  of  such  a 
performance  could  be  insane ;  he  was  immediately  acquitted,  to  the 
confusion  of  his  ungrateful  offspring.  He  died  in  his  ninety-first  year, 
of  excessive  joy,  on  hearing  that  he  had  obtained  a  poetical  prize 
at  the  Olympic  games. 

ISocRATi^s  was  a  native  of  Athens.  In  early  life  he  followed  the  pro- 
fession of  his  father,  who  was  a  statuary ;  he  also  for  some  time  fol- 
lowed the  profession  of  a  soldier.  But  he  is  far  more  distinguished  as 
a  philosopher  and  moralist,  than  as  a  warrior.  He  was  remarkable  for 
the  mildness  of  his  disposition,  and  acquired  that  serenity  of  mind,  and 
firmness  of  countenance,  which  the  most  alarming  dangnrs  coulq  not 
destroy,  nor  the  most  sudden  calamities  alter.  He  inculcated  the  purest 
principles  of  morality,  and  supported  the  doctrine  of  the  immortality  of 
the  soul.  Being  accused  by  his  enemies  on  a  false  charge  of  corrupt- 
ing the  youth  of  Athens,  he  was  condemned  to  death ;  accordingly,  he 
drank  the  juice  of  the  hemlock,  and  calmly  expired  in  the  seventieth 
year  of  his  age,  A.  C.  401. 

SoLOK,  the  great  Athenian  legislator,  and  one  of  the  wise  men  of 
'Greece,  was  bom  at  Salamis,  and  educated  at  Athens.  Having  been 
eleeted  archon,  he  reformed  every  department  of  the  government.  He 
instituted  the  Areopagus,  regulated  the  Prytaneum,  and  his  laws  con- 
'  tinned  to  flourish  for  near  four  hundred  years.  He  died  in  the  eigh- 
tieth year  of  his  age,  A.  C.  668. 

Sappho,  a  celebrated  Greek  poetess,  and  inventor  of  the  Sapphic 
verse,  was  bom  in  the  island  of  Lesbos,  about  six  hundred  years  before 
the  Christian  era.  She  was  celebrated  for  her  poetical  talents  and 
beauty.  Her  poems  were  much  admired  for  their  sublimity,  harmony, 
sweetness,  and  elegance ;  but  of  all  her  productions  only  a  few  frag- 
ments are  now  ejttant. 

SoLOHOir,  the  wisest  of  mankind,  was  the  son  of  David,  king  of 
Israel.  The  early  part  of  his  life  was  distinguished  for  exemplary 
piety,  but  he  afterwards  fell  even  into  idolatry.  He  married  no  less 
I  than  one  thousand  wives,  seven  hundred  of  whom  held  the  title  of 
■queens.  It  is  believed  that  he  repented  before  his  death.  The  temple 
which  he  built  at  Jerusalem  rendered  his  name  memorable.  He  wrote 
'the  books  of  Proverbs,  Ecclenattet,  and  Canticles.  He  died  in  the  fiily 
•eighth  year  of  his  age,  and  fortieth  of  his  reign,  A.  C-  975. 

Sbmiramis,  a  female  conqueror,  celebrated  for  her  beauty,  and  heroio 
■mind.  In  her  infancy,  she  is  said  to  have  been  exposed  in  the  desert, 
Jbut  her  life  was  preserved  a  whole  year  by  doves.  After  the  death  of 
iier  husband,  Ninas,  the  Assyrian  monarch,  she  assumed  the  reins  of 


filOGRA^fiY  OP  EMINENT  PERSONAGES. 


379 


government,  and  immortalized  her  name  by  enlarging  and  embellishing 
Qie  city  of  Babylon.  She  also  extended  her  dominions  by  the  conquest 
of  a  part  of  Ethiopia ;  but  her  greatest  and  last  expedition  was  directed 
•gainst  India.  Having  advanced  to  the  banks  of  the  Indus,  she  crossed 
the  river  with  her  army^  after  a  sanguinary  contestf  on  a  bridge  of 
boats,  but  was  finally  defeated,  and  fled  with  precipitation  to  her  own 
dominions.  Having  discovered  that  her  son  had  entered  into  a  con- 
spiracy against  her,  she  abdicated  the  throne  in  his  favor,  and  died 
alter  a  reign  of  forty-two  years. 

Sahbok,  one  of  the  Judges  of  Israel,  was  endowed  with  extraordi- 
nary strength.  On  one  occasion  he  slew  one  thousand  PkUutifUM  with 
the  jaw  bone  of  an  ass.  The  secret  of  his  strengtlr,  which  lay  in  his 
hair,  was  at  length  discovered  by  his  wife  Delilah,  who  treacherously 
cut  off  his  hair  while  he  was  asleep,  and  thus  rendered  him  powerless. 
In  this  state  he  was  taken  by  his  enemies,  who  deprived  him  of  his 
sight,  and  retained  him  a  prisoner.  In  the  mean  time  his  hair  increased, 
and  with  it  his  strength  also  returned  On  a  certain  occasion,  as  the 
Philistines  were  holding  a  festival  in  the  temple  of  Dagon,  Samton 
was  brought  in  for  their  amusement ;  but  by  an  effort  of  his  strength, 
he  pulled  down  the  pillars  supporting  the  edifice,  and  perished  with 
three  thousand  of  his  enemies  in  the  general  ruin. 

Strabo,  a  celebrated  geographer  and  historian,  was  a  native  of 
Amasia,  and  died  A.  D.  25.  His  geographical  work,  in  seventeen  books, 
is  the  only  one  now  remaining.  It  is  written  in  Greek,  and  is  justly 
considered  an  elegant  and  classical  production. 

Seksca,  Lucius,  a  celebrated  moralist  and  philosopher,  was  born  at 
Cordova,  in  Spain.  He  became  early  distinguished  for  his  abilities, 
and  acquired  considerable  eminence  for  his  eloquence  in  pleading  at 
the  bar.  He  was  intrusted  with  the  education  of  Nero,  and  while  the 
voung  emperor  v^as  guided  by  the  counsels  of  his  illustrious  preceptor, 
he  governed  with  universal  approbation.  But  at  length  becoming  im- 
patient of  the  restraint  imposed  on  his  vicious  inclinations,  he  pre- 
tended that  Seneca  had  conspired  with  Piso  against  his  life,  and. sent 
a  messenger  to  inform  him  that  he  must  die ;  permitting  him  at  the 
same  time  to  choose  the  manner  of  his  death.  The  philosopher  received 
the  mandate  with  cheerfulness,  and  ordered  the  veins  of  his  legs  and 
arms  to  be  opened ;  but  as  the  blood  flowed  extremely  slow,  his  life  was 
at  length  terminated  by  warm  vapor,  in  the  seventy-second  year  of  his 
age,  A.  D.  66. 

Sallust,  a  Roman  historian.  He  was  a  man  of  depraved  and  licen- 
tious manners.  Of  his  Roman  history,  the  conspiracy  of  Catiline  and 
the  wars  of  Jugurtha  are  the  only  portions  extant.  He  died  in  the 
fifty-first  year  of  his  age,  A.  C.  35. 

Shxridait,  Richard  Brinsley.  This  celebrated  wit,  statesman,  and 
orator,  was  born  in  the  city  of  Dublin,  in  1751.  At  an  early  age,  he 
married  Miss  Lin  ley,  a  beautiful  young  lady  i  but  he  did  not  obtain  her 
without  some  difficulty,  being  obliged  to  fight  two  duels,  with  a  Captain 
Matthews,  on  her  account.  On  the  conclusion  of  Mr.  Sheridan's  speech 
on  the  impeachment  of  Mr.  Hastings,  the  whole  assembly,  members, 
peers,  and  strangers,  in  Westminster  Hall,  joined  in  a  tumultuous  burst 
of  applause.  A  motion  was  immediately  made  to  adjourn,  in  order  that 
the  members  might  recover  from  the  effect  of  his  overpowering  elo- 
quence. Sheridan  undermined  his  constitution  by  intemperance,  and 
died  in  needy  circumstances. 


u 


38C 


BlOQJkAJNSY  or  KMQIKNT  PgBSOMAOEf. 


SvuMB,  Edmwfd,  an  eminent  English  poet,  flourished  daring  the 
reign  of  Qaeen  Elizabeth,  by  whom  he  was  employed  for  som^  time  Iq 
Dublic  lift.  His  most  celebrated  production  is  his  FavTf  0/****^.  He* 
oied  at  London,  in  1698. 

BaxKMtnxMM*  WUKam,  the  greatest  of  the  dramatic  poets,  was  bora 
in  England,  in  the  year  1564.  He  came  to  London  at  an  early  age,  and 
first  enlisted  among  the  players  and  became  an  actor  on  the  stage.  He* 
however,  shortly  aAerwards  applied  himself  to  dramatical  writing;,  and 
soon  gained  a  universal  reputation.  Towards  the  close  of  his  life,  he 
retired  to  his  native  place,  where  he  died  in  the  63d  year  of  his  age, 
A.  D.  1617.  As  a  writer  of  plays,  he  has  never  been  surpassed;  he  if 
admired  for  the  beauty,  elegance,  and  simplicity  of  his  style.  His  writ* 
i|igs,  however,  are  frequently  interspersed  with  blemishes  and  moral 
deflects. 

8wirr,  Jonathan,  distinguished  as  a  wit,  poet,  and  prose  writer,  was 
bom  in  Ireland  in  1667.  About  the  year  1694,  he  took  orders  as  a 
minister  in  the  church  of  England,  and  as  dean  of  8t.  Pairid^t  in  Onb^ 
lin.  After -the  accession  of  Queen  .^ntu,  he  became  deeply  engaged  i|L 
political  controversy,  and  wrote  some  able  political  works.  He  died  in 
1746.  Among  other  works,  he  was  the  author  of  GitUa>er'$  Travels  and 
Tale  of  a  Tub.  Swift  was  eccentric  in  the  extreme ;  he  delighted  to 
differ  f^om  all  other  men,  on  those  subjects  in  which  all  others  agreed. 
Though  married,  he  was  never  known  to  be  in  the  company  of  his  fiSe 
except  in  the  presence  of  a.third  person.  Whether  he  really  belieired 
in  the  truth  of  Christianity,  is  a  subject  of  doubt. 

Thakss  was  born  at  Miletus  in  Ionia.  He  was  distinguished  for  his 
high  attainments  in  philosophy,  geometry,  and  astronomy.  He  was  the. 
first  who  calculated  the  solar  eclipse,  and  the  founder  of  the  Ionic  sect 
of  philosophy.    He  died  at  the  age  of  96  years,  A.  G.  548. 

Tbsocbitus,  a  pastoral  poet,  who  flourished  at  Syracuse,  A.  G.  383. 
A  few  fragments  of  his  poetical  compositions,  written  in  the  Doric 
dialect,  are  yet  extant,  and  admired  for  their  beauty,  elegance,  and  sim* 
plicity.  He  is  said  to  have  written  several  invectives  against  Hiero, 
king  of  Syracuse,  by  whose  order  he  was  put  to  death. 

YiHoii.,  an  illustrious  Roman  poet,  was  bom  in  a  village  near  Mintua, 
about  70  years  before  the  Christian  era.  Having  lost  his  farm  in  the 
distribution  of  the  lands  to  the  soldiers  of  Jiuguttui,  he  repaired  to  Rome 
and  procured  the  restoration  of  his  property  through  the  influence  of 
Mecaenas.  His  most  celebrated  writings  are  his  Bucolics,  Georgics,  and 
the  JEneid.  He  enjoyed  the  particular  friendship  and  patronage  of  Aur- 
gustus.    He  died  at  Brundusium  in  the  51st  year  of  his  age,  A.  G.  19^  ^ 

Vabso,  a  learned  Roman,  who  is  said  to  have  written  no  less  than 
300  volumes ;  all  of  which  are  lost,  except  two  fragments.  He  died  at 
the  age  of  88  years,  A.  C.  38. 

VoLTAiBB,  Marie  Francis,  an  eminent  French  poet  and  writer,  was 
born/ in  the  year  1694.  In  early  life  he  evinced  superior  powers  of 
mind ;  his  fondness  for  satire,  directed  against  the  government^  caused 
his  imprisonment  in  the  BattiU,  from  whicl.  he  was  at  lengUi  liberated 
through  the  influence  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans.  After  thissC^rent,  he  de* 
voted  himself  more  to  the  composition  of  poetry.  His  principal  efibrts 
were  directed  towards  the  drama ;  and  his  Metre,  Mahomet,  and  Merope, 
place  him  at  the  head  of  the  dramatic  poets  of  France.  He  spent  much 
of  his  time  at  the  court  of  Frederick  I|.»  king  of  Prassia;  but  at  length 
fixed  his  residence  in  a  village  on  the  borders  of  Fr^^nce.    The  boldness 


BlOORAPfiy  or  ElflNENT  PEESOMAOfiS. 


ddi 


and  extravagance  of  his  writings  often  exposed  him  to  danger,  and  com- 
pelled him  at  different  times  to  retire  from  it.  He  died  while  on  a  visit 
to  Paris,  in  the  84th  year  of  his  age.  His  last  moments  are  said  to 
have  been  attended  with  the  utmost  horror,  and  dread  at  the  reflection 
of  the  irreligioos  and  atheistical  tendency  of  his  writings,  which  have 
beenregarded  as  one  of  the  agents  in  bringing  about  the  awful  calami« 
ties  that  befell  France. 

WAiuir«ToV(  OMrgd  Tliis  ilhutrions  general,  patriot,  and  stataar 
man,  was  bom  in.  the  year  1789,  in  the  cooaty  of  Fair&x,  Virginia. 
He  was  educated  under  the  care  of  a  private  tutor,  and  distinguished 
himself  for  his  progress  in  mathematics  and  engineering.  The  prin- 
cipal  events  of  his  life  have  been  already  noticed.  After  the  struggle, 
which  procured  the  Independence  of  America,  he  resigned  his  militaiT 
command  and  again  retired  to  the  tranquillity  of  private  life.  In  1789, 
he  was  called  by  the  unanimous  voice  of  his  countrymen  to  fill  the  higlj 
office  of  President  of  the  United  States.  Having  filled  that  station  |t 
second  term,  or  eight  years,  he  declined  the  honor  of  being  'again  re- 
elected, and  returned  to  his  peaceful  residence  of  Mount  Vernon,  where 
he  died  after  a  few  days*  illness,  on  the  14th  of  December,  1789,  in  tiie 
68th  year  of  his  age.  The  history  of  his  country  is  the  best  eulogium 
oi  this  great  man ;  his  most  lasting  monument,  the  love  and  admiration 
of  the  world.  Washington  never  had  any  offspring.  In  his  S7lh  year, 
he  married  Mrs.  Custis ;  a  lady  possessed  of  every  accomplishment  that 
contributes  to  domestic  felicity.  At  his  death,  he  directed  all  his  sei^ 
vants  shqpld  be  emancipated  after  Mrs.  Washington's  decease. 

Xr^iro^Hoir,  a  celebrated  general,  historian,  and  philosopher  of  Greeee. 
He  served  in  the  army  of  Gjrrus,  the  Younger,  and  chiefly  conducted  the 
retreat  of  the  Ten  Thousand  after  the  battle  of  Cunaza,  After  this  event, 
he  continued  the  hist0ry  of  Thucydide$t  wrote  the  life  of  Cyrus,  the  Great, 
and  collected  the  Memorabilia  of  Socrates.  He  died  at  Corinth  in  the 
90th  year  of  his  age,  A.  C.  360. 

Zairo,  the  founder  of  the  Stoic  school  of  philosophy,  was  a  native  of 
Cyprus.  The  early  part  of  his  life  was  devoted  to  commercial  pursuits ; 
but  he  at  length  turned  his  attention  towards  the  study  of  philosophy, 
which  he  afterwards  taught  at  Athens  for  48  years,  and  died  at  the  age 
of98,  A.  C.  S64. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE 

or 

REMARKABLE  EVENTS,  DISCOVERIES,  AND  INVENTIONS,  FROM  THE 
CREATION  OF  THE  WORLD  TO  THE  YEARIMO 


71 
70( 
60 
664 


a.  0. 

404Vi  The  Creation  of  the  World,  according  to  the  Helrew  text  of  the 

Scriptures. 
8876  Cain  murders  AbeL 
8017  Enoch  translated  to  Heaven. 
2848  tfniyersal  Deluge. 

2347  The  Building  of  Babel ;  the  Dispersion  of  Mankind ;  and  the  Con- 
fusion of  Languages. 
2217  Nimrod  supposed  to  have  built  Babylon,  and  founded  the  Baby- 
lonish  Monarchy ;  and  Assur  to  have  built  Nineveh,  and  founded 
the  Monarchy  of  Assyria. 
2188  Menes  (in  Scripture  Misiraim)  founds  the  Monarchy  of  Egypt. 
1906  The  Birth  of  Abram. 

1807  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  destroyed  by  fire  from  Heaven. 
1806  Isaac  bom. 

1886  Jacob  and  Esau  born.  ' , 

1828  Death  of  Abraham.  ^ 

1716  Isaac  dies. 
1686  Joseph  dies  in  Egjrpt 
1571  Moses  bom  in  Egjrpt. 
1666  Cecrops  founds  the  kingdom  of  Athens. 
1646  Scamander  founds  the  kingdom  of  Troy. 
1620  Corinth  built. 

1408  Cadmus  builds  Thebes,  and  introduces  Letters  into  Greece. 
1401  Moses  brings  the  Israelites  out  of  Egypt. 
1462  The  Pentateuch,  or  five  books  of  Moses,  written. 
1451  The  Israelites  led  into  the  land  of  Canaan  by  Joshua. 
1484  Joshua  dies. 
1207  Gideon,  Judge  of  Israel. 
1108  The  Trojan  War  begins. 
1184  Troy  taken  and  burnt  by  the  Greeks. 
1156  Samson  bom. 
1000  Samuel  delivers  IsraeL 
1070  Saul,  King  of  Israel. 
1066  David,  King  of  Israel,  begins  his  reign. 
1004  Dedication  of  Solomon's  Temple. 

080  Rehoboam  and  Jeroboam  begin  to  reign  over  IsraeL 

066  Abijah,  king  of  Judah,  dies,  and  Asa  succeeds  him. 

014  Jehoshaphat  succeeds  his  father  Asa — ^Ahab,  Ahaziah,  and  Jeho- 
ram,  reign  over  Israel. 

860  The  City  of  Carthage  built  by  Dido. 

762  The  foundation  of  Rome,  by  Romulus. 
882 


e^ftONOLOOlCAL  ^ABLE. 


■.  0. 

7S4  Hezekiah,  tenth  king  of  Jndah. 
731  Salmanazar  takes  Samaria,  and  carries  the  Ten  Tribes  into  cap 

tivity,  which  pnts  an  end  to  the  Israelitish  kingdom. 
711  Sennacherib,  king  of  Ass3rria,  invades  Jadea. 
708  Habakkak  prophesied. 
696  Manasseh,  sixteenth  king  of  Judah. 
668  Brzantium  founded  by  Pansanias,  king  of  Sparta. 
6S7  The  Forty  Team  of  Hezekiah  began. 
610  Josiah  slain. 
606  Mebuehadnezzar  takes  Jerasalem,  and  carries  the  Jews  into  cap-. 

tivity. 
601  End  of  the  Assyrian  Empire.   Nineveh  taken  by  Nebuchadnezzar. 
600  Jeremiah  prophesied. 
699  Birth  of  Cyrus  the  Great. 

688  The  Jewish  Capital  and  Temple  are  burned  to  the  ground. 
672  Nebuchadnezzar  subdues  Egypt. 
661  Confucius,  the  Chinese  Philosopher,  bom. 
638  Babylon  taken  by  Cyrus.    End  of  the  Babylonian  Empire. 
686  Cyrus  ascends  the  throne  of  Persia.    He  puts  an  end  to  the  Jew> 

ish  Captivity,  which  had  lasted  seventy  years. 
634  Daniel  prophesied. 
629  Death  of  Cyrus  the  Great 
620  The  Jews  begin  to  build  the  second  Temple,  which  is  finished  in 

four  years. 
608  The  first  Alliance  between  the  Romans  and  Carthaginians. 
604  Sardls  taken  and  burnt  by  the  Athenians. 
490  The  Battle  of  Marathon,  in  which  Miltiades  defeats  the  Persians. 
488  The  first  Tribunes  of  the  People  created  at  Rome. 
486  Xerxes  succeeds  his  father,  Darius,  in  the  kingdom  of  Persia. 
486  Coriolanns  banished  from  Rome. 

480  The  Spartans,  under  Leonidas,  slain  at  Thermopylae. 

—  Naval  Victory  gained  by  the  Greeks  over  the  Persians,  at  Salamis. 
476  Themistocles  rebuilds  Athens. 

—  A  great  Eruption  at  ^tna. 
456  Cincinnatus,  Dictator  at  Rome. 

456  Commencement  of  the  Seven^  Prophetical  Weeks  of  Daniel. 
452  The  two  books  of  Chronfcles,  supposed  to  have  been  written  at 
this  time  by  Ezra. 

481  The  Peloponnesian  War  begins,  which  lasted  twenty-seven  years. 
•—  Malachi,  the  last  of  the  Prophet; ;. 

422  Sanballat  builds  a  Temple  on  Mount  Gerizzim  for  Eleazar,  his 

son>in-law. 
418  Disturbances  at  Rome  on  account  of  the  Agrarian  Law. 
409  Nehemiah  dies. 
404  Malachi  prophesies. 

403  Lysander  takes  Athens.    Government  of  the  Thirty  Tsrrants. 
401  The  younger  Cyrus  defeated  by  his  toother  Artaxerzes,  and 

killed. 
— — >  Persecution  and  death  of  Socrates. 
885  Ro«ne  taken  by  the  Gauls,  under  Brennns. 
856  Alexander  the  Great  bom  at  Pella,  in  Macedonia. 
848  End  of  the  Sacred  War. 


Mi 


CBmOMOLOGlCAL  TABLC. 


a.  o. 

848  The  War  between  the  Romus  and  Samnites,  which  ied  16  ttia 

Ck>nqiiest  of  all  Italy.  < 
886  Philip  mmdered  by  Paasaniaa. 
Alexander  the  Great  destroys  Thebes. 

883  Alexander  conquers  Egypt,  and  takes  Tn«. 

880  Darius  Codomanus  kified.    End  of  the  Persian  Empire. 
838  Alexander  passes  into  India,  defeats  Poms,  founds  sevend  cities 
and  penetrates  to  the  Ganges. 

—  The  voyage  of  Nearchus  from  the  Indus  to  the  Euphrates. 

884  Alexander  the  Gh«at  dies  at  Babylon,  at  the  age  of  thirQr-ihree. 
820  Ttaiemy  carries  100,000  Jews  captives  into  Egypt 

886  The  Astronomical  Era  of  Dionysius  of  Alexandria. 

888  The  Library  of  Alexandria  founded. 

380  Pyrrhus  invades  Italy. 

877  liie  translation  of  the  Septuagint  made  by  order  of  Ptolemy  Phil* 

adelphus. 
366  Silver  money  is  coined  at  Rome  for  the  first  time. 
368  Manasseh  chosen  high  priest  of  the  Jews. 
841  End  of  the  first  Punic  War. 
386  The  Temple  of  Janns  shut  the  first  time  since  the  reign  of 

Numa. 
336  Great  victory  of  the  Romans  over  the  Gauls.  '» 

819  Hannibal  takes  Saguntum. 
318  The  second  Punic  War  begins. 
306  Ctold  first  coined  at  Rome. 
303  The  Carthaginians  recall  Hannibal  to  Africa. 
186  The  battle  of  Zama,  and  end  of  the  second  Punic  War. 
170  Antiochus  Epiphanes  takes  and  plunders  Jerusalem. 
167  End  of  the  kmgdom  of  Macedon. 
166  Judas  Maccabeus  drives  the  Syrians  out  of  Judea.     . 
149  The  third  Punic  War  begins. 
146  C(»inth  taken  b|r  the  Consul  Mummius. 
'— —  Antiochus  besieges  Jerusalem. 
103  Jugurtha  starved  to  death  at  Rome. 

91  The  War  of  the  Allies  against  the  Romans. 

83  Sylla  perpetual  Dictator.    His  horrible  proscription 

80  Julius  Caesar  makes  his  first  ^ub^aiga. 

79  Cicero's  first  Oration  for  Roscius. 

73  Herod  the  Great  is  bom. 

63  Victories  of  Pompey.    He  t9kea  JeniBalem,  a^d  restores  ttyr- 
CUIUS  to  the  government  of  Judea. 

63  Catiline's  conspiracy  quelled  at  JEtome  by  Cicero. 

61  Pomp^  mtos  Rome  in  1rinm]rfi. 

69  The  first  Triumvirate,  Pompey,  Crassus,  and  Cessar. 

65  CsBsar  lands  in  Britain,  and  makes  a  short  campaign. 

54  Oeesar  inivades  Britain  a  second  time,  and  conquers  part  t>l  it* 

49  GiBsar  passes  the  Rubicon,  and  marches  to  Rome. 

48  Battle  of  Pharsalia,  in  which  Pompey  is  defeated. 

—  The  Alexandrian  Library  of  400,000  volumes  burnt. 

45  The  Calendar  reformed  by  Julius  Caeaar,  by  introducii^g  diedolar 
Year  iiiBtewtl  of  ihe  Lunar.    The  first  Ji^iian  Year  bej^n-Jtau- 


ary  1, 45  A/  C. 


.'>«££ 


tmrntthtmetOj  toSiB. 


••0.  _  ^ 

44  Julias  Cmar  MftttliUiMd  fn.  dM  BtmM^nttiae,  luttfil^  kOM 

SS  MftiuilBBia  ndficcd  to  &  lloBuui  Piuilii66« 

as  War  declared  by  the  Senate  against  AatoHf  a&d  Chof<Sftu 

81  Battle  of  Actiam,  and  end  of  ttie  Bonuut  commoinreahii. 

—  Octayins,  emperor  of  Rome. 

19  Temple  of  Jerusalem  relmilt  by  Herod. 

10  The  temple  of  Janus  shot  by  Angustns  tot  t  sllqrt  lime; 

8  Augustus  corrects  an  error  of  die  Sbman  Calendtr. 

ff  Attgintus  ordains  a  Census  of  all  die  people  in  nie  noitiatt  empov. 

4  JESUS  CHRIST  is  bom  four  years  belbre  Ae  commencemeatof 
the  vulgar  era. 


4.l>. 

9  The  Roman  Legions  under  VafOs,  destroyed  in  QlnWiBy. 
14  Tiberius  emperor  of  Rome. 
17  Twelve  cities  of  Asia  destroyed  by^  an  eartbqua&e. 

86  John'the  Baptist  preaches  in  Judea  die  conung  of  the  Messiah. 
89  Jesus  baptized  in  Jordan  by  John. 

88  JESUS  CHRIST  crucified. 
•—  The  conversion  of  St.  PauL 

87  Caligula  emperor  of  Rome. 

89  St  Matthew  writes  his  Oospet 

40  The  name  of  Christians  first  given  to  tha  Discipldy  of  ChfiBC|t 

Antioeh*  '  ^ 

41  Claudius,  emperor  of  Rome. 

—  Herod  persecutes  the  Christians^  and  ilttpitsjo^t  I^ter. 
^8  Seivius  Paulas,  proconsul,  ecmvertedby'll^PaMt 
44  St.  Mark  writear  his  Gospel. 

•—  Herod  is  smitten  by  an  angel,  and  dies. 
60  London  is  founded  by  the  Romans. 
^»  St.  Paul  preaches  in  the  Areopagus  at  Adietts. 
Si  St  Luke  wrkes  his  Gospd. 

64  The  first  persecution  ofthe  Christians  raised  by  Nero. 
-^  ^me  set  on  fire  by  Nero. 

07  Massacre  of  the  Jews  by  Floras,  at  Csesarea  Ptolemtfis  and 
Alexandria. 

—  St  Peter  and  St  Paul  put  to  deadu 

—  Josephus,  the  Jewish  historian;  Governor  of  Galilee; 
70  Jerusalem  taken  and  destroyed  by  Titus. 

78  A  great  pesdlenoe  at  Riome,  10,000  dying  in  one  dtiy» 

79  Titn^,  empworofRomeu 

—  HeraculaneumandPom^if  destroyed  by  on  eruption  of  Testtvins. 
93  The  Evangelist  John  banished  to  Patmos. 

95  Dreadful  persecution  of  the  Chcistians  at  Roue^  attd  itt  die 
provinces. 

—  St  John  writeahis  Apocalypte,  and  his  Gospef. 
98  Tnjan  fisrbids  die  C%rrstiaii  assemblies. 

108  St  l^atins  devoured  by  wild  beasts  at  Rome. 

ttft  The  Jews  in  Gyrene  murder  200,000  Greeks  and  Romftna. 

118  Persecutian  of  the  Christians  renewed  by  AdrilOi,  biitalMnracaa 

suspended^ 
180  Adrian's  wall  boilt  aaross  Britain. 


^  CHBONOLOClCAt  TABLfi« 

A.D. 

186  The  Romans  destroy  680,000  Jews  in  Judea. 

187  Adrian  rebuilds  Jerusalem  by  the  name  of  JBlia  Oapitolina. 
164  Justin  Martyr  publishes  his  apology  for  the  ChristiaDi% 
168  A  plague  over  the  known  world. 

177  Persecution  of  the  Christians  at  Lyons. 

189  The  Saracens  defeat  the  Romans.    This  people  first  mentioned  in 

history. 
191  A  great  part  of  Rome  destroyed  by  fire. 
196  Byzantium  besieged,  surrenders  to  Severus. 
302  The  fiilh  persecution  gainst  the  Christians,  principally  in  Egypt 
217  Macrinus,  emperor  of  Rome. 
222  The  Roman  empire  begins  to  decline. 
226  Mathematicians  allowed  to  teach  publicly  at  Rome. 
236  The  sixth  persecution  of  the  Christians. 
248  The  secular  games  celebrated  at  Rome. 
260  The  seventh  persecution  of  the  Christians  under  Decius. 
267  Tlie  eighth  persecution  of  the  Christians. 
269  The  Persians  ravage  Syria. 
260  The  temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesns,  burnt. 
267  The  Heruli  invade  and  ravage  Greece. 

274  Silk  first  brought  from  India.  '\ 

276  Wines  first  made  in  Britain. 
296  Alexandria,  in  Egypt, taken  by  Diocletian. 
802  The  tenth  persecution  of  the  Christians. 
306  Constantine  the  Great,  emperor  of  Rome.    He  stops  the  persecu' 

tion  of  the  Christians. 
816  Crucifixion  aboUshed. 
821  Observation  of  Sunday  enjoined. 
826  The  first  general  council  at  Nice,  where  the  doctrmes  of  Arius 

were  condemned. 
330  Constantino  removes  the  seat  of  empire  to  Constantinople. 
837  Death  of  Constantine.  The  empire  divided  among  his  three  sous. 
— —  Constantine  II.,  Constans,  and  Constantius,  Emj^eror:.  of  Rome. 
341  The  Gospel  propagated  in  Ethiopia  by  Foumentius. 
861  Julian,  Emperor  of  Rome.    He  abjures  Christianity,  is  elected 

Pontifex  Maximus,  and  attempts  fruitlessly  to  rebuild  the  T^m 

pie  of  Jerusalem. 
867  Gratian,  Emperor  of  the  West. 
378  The  Goths  advance  to  the  gates  of  Constantinople.       , 
370  Theodosius,  the  Great,  Emperor  of  the  East. 
381  Second  general  council  held  at  Constantinople. 
383  The  Huns  overrun  Mesopotamia ;  are  defeated  by  the  Goths 
410  Rome  sacked  and  burnt  by  Alaric    Death  of  Alaric. 
426  The  Romans  withdraw  finally  from  Britain. 

431  The  third  general  council  held  at  Ephesus. 

432  Gospel  preached  in  Ireland. 

439  Genseric  the  Vandal,  invades  and  plunders  Italy. 

—  Carthage  taken  by  the  Vandals.    Kingdom  of  the  Vandals  in 

/-frica. 
446  The  Britons  in  vain  solicit  the  Romans  to  assist  them  against  the 

Picts  and  Scots. 
461  The  Saxons  arrive  in  Britain,  under  Hengist  and  Horsa. 
487  Fourth  general  council  at  Chalcedon. 


CmtOKOLOfilCAL  TABL£. 


387 


A.D. 

1. 

462 
478 

481 

490 

med  in 

493 
497 

608 

Egypt. 

510 
611 

616 

619 

529 

532 

543 

551 

553 

.  * 

671 

\ 

580 

581 

609 

Tseca- 

616 

622 

St  — 

632 

Arins 

636 

640 

s  sous. 

641 

ome. 

lected 

643 
653 

T«m 

658 

fi  .-.. 

660 

680 

686 

1 

713 

"  '.  c 

737 

i:   .Si- 

748 

lls  in 

765 

762 

sttht 

767 

772 

779 

Foundation  of  the  city  of  Venice. 

Great  eruption  of  Mount  Vesuvius,  seen  from  Constantinople. 

The  kingdom  of  France  begins. 

Ireland,  called  the  Isle  of  Saints,  famoas  for  its  schcole. 

Odoacer  put  to  death  by  Theodoric 

Glovis  and  the  Franks  converted  to  Christianity. 

Theodoric,  the  Great,  defeats  Clovis  in  the  battle  of  Aries,  and 

then  makes  peace  with  him. 
Clovis  makes  Paris  the  capital  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Franks. 
Death  of  Clovis.    Division  of  his  kingdom  among  his  four  sons. 
The  computation  of  time  by  the  Christian  era  inUoIuced  by  Dio- 

nysius  the  Monk. 
Justin  restores  the  Orthodox  Bishops,  and  con'lemns  the  Eu- 

tychians. 
The  books  of  the  Civil  Law  published  by  Justinian. 
Great  Insurrection  at  Constantinople  quell'id  with  prodigious 

slaughter. 
An  earthquake  all  over  the  world. 
The  manufacture  of  Silk  introduced  into  Europe. 
Fif^h  general  council  at  Constantinople. 
Birth  of  Mahomet,  the  false  prophet 

The  Latin  tongue  ceases  to  be  spoken  in  Italy  about  this  time. 
The  city  of  Paris  destroyed  by  fire. 
The  Jews  of  Antioch  massacre  the  Christians* 
Jerusalem  taken  by  the  Persians. 
Flight  of  Mahomet  from  Mecca  to  Medina. 
Death  of  Mahomet 
Jerusalem  taken  by  Omar  and  the  Saracens,  who  keep  possession 

of  it  463  years. 
The  library  of  Alexandria,  founded  by  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  is 

burnt  by  the  Saracens. 
Constantine,  Emperor  of  the  East  for  a  few  months,  poisoned  by 

his  step-mother. 
The  temple  of  Jerusalem  converted  into  a  Mahometan  mosque. 
The  Saracens  take  Rhodes,  and  destroy  the  Colossus. 
The  Saracens  obtain  peace  of  the  Emperor  Constans,  and  agree 

to  pay  a  yearly  tribute. 
Organs  first  used  in  churches. 
The  sixth  general  council  of  Constantinople. 
The  Britons,  totally  subdued  by  the  Saxons,  retreat  into  Wales 

and  Cornwall. 
Spain  conquered  by  the  Saracens  under  Muce,  the  general  of  the 

Caliph  Walid. 
Death  of  Pelagius,  who  preserved  the  Christian  monarchy  in 

Asturia. 
The  computing  of  years  from  the  birth  of  Christ  began  to  be  used 

in  history. 
Temporal  dominion  of  the  Pope. 
Almanzar  builds  Bagdad,  and  makes  it  the  seat  of  the  Empire  of 

the  Caliphs. 
The  Turks  ravage  Asia  Minor. 
Charlemagne,  sole  monarch  of  France. 
Charlemagne  conquers  Navarre  and  Sardinia* 


V 


vBd 


CHROHOLOGICAL  TAJUJEi 


A.D. 

787  The  Danes  first  laud  in  England. 

— <^  The  seventh  general  council,  or  second  of  Nice. 

788  Irene  puts  to  death  her  son,  Constantine,  and  is  proclaimed  acle 

Empress. 
800  Charlemagne  crowned  Emperor  at  Rome. 
816  The  Eastern  Empire  ravaged  by  earthquakes,  famine,  conflagra* 

tions,  ice, 
827  Egbert  unites  the  kingdoms  of  the  Saxon  Heptarchy. 
— —  Beginning  of  the  kingdom  of  England. 

846  The  Normans  plunder  Hamburgh,  and  penetrate  into  Germany. 
848  The  Venetian  fleet  destroyed  by  the  Saracens. 
867  The  Danes  ravage  England. 
866  The  University  of  Oxford  founded  by  Alfred. 
887  The  Normans  besiege  Paris. 

890  Alfred,  the  Great,  composes  his  code  of  laws,  and  divides  England 

into  counties,  hundreds,  and  tithings. 

891  The  first  land-tax  in  England. 

915  The  University  of  Cambridge  founded  by  Edward,  the  Elder. 

941  Arithmetic  brought  into  Europe. 

967  Antioch  recovered  from  the  Saracens  by  Nicephoms. 

991  The  Arabic  numeral  ciphers  first  introduced  into  Europe. 
1000  Paper  made  of  cotton  rags,  in  use. 
1013  The  Danes,  under  Sit&no,  get  possession  of  England. 
1026  Musical  characters  invented  by  Guido  Aretino. 
1040  Macbeth  usurps  the  throne  of  Scotland  by  the  murder  of  Duncan 
1055  The  Turks  take  Bagdad,  and  overran  the  Empire  of  the  Caliphs. 

1065  The  Turks  take  Jerusalem  from  the  Saracens. 

1066  William  (the  Conqueror)  king  of  England. 
1070  The  Feudal  Law  introduced  into  England. 

1079  Doomsday-book  begun  by  WUIiam,  the  Conqueror. 

1080  Tower  of  London  built. 

1087  William  11.  (Rufus)  king  of  England 

1095  The  first  Crusade  to  the  Holy  Land.    Peter,  the  Hermit. 

1098  The  Crusaders  take  Antioch. 

1099  Jerusalem  taken  by  (xodfrey  of  Boulogne.    The  Knights  of  St. 

John  instituted. 

1100  Henry  L  (Beauclerc)  king  of  England.  ' 
1110  Writing  on  paper  made  of  cotton  rags  common  about  this  time. 
1135  Stephen,  king  of  England. 

1 141  Stephen,  king  of  England,  taken  prisoner  in  the  battle  of  Lincoln 

by  the  troops  of  Matilda. 
1 143  He  recovers  his  kingdom. 
1147  The  second  Crusade  preached  by  St.  Bernard. 
1150  The  study  of  fi^e  civil  law  revived  at  Bologna. 
1161  The  Canon  Law  is  collected  by  Gratian,  a  monk  of  Bologna. 
1166  Moscow  in  Russia  founded. 
1157  The  Bank  of  Venice  instituted. 
1163  London  Bridge  built  the  first  time  of  stone. 
1170  Paper  made  of  linen  rags. 
1172  Conquest  of  Ireland,  by  Henry  II. 

1187  The  city  of  Jerusalem  taken  by  Saladin. 

1188  Third  Crusade. 
1190  Teutonic  Order. 


A. 

11 

I2( 
12( 
12( 

12 

121 

12! 


tmiOl^OLOGieAL  f  ABLfi. 


389 


at  from  Venice. 


■wdsole 
mflagra* 

many. 

Bngland 
ler. 


Duncan 
'aliphs. 


1393 

1894 
1299 


1302 


of  St. 

time, 
jincoln 


la. 


1196  Fonnh  Crusade  r^ 

1200  Fifth  Crusade. 

1204  Latin  Empire  at  Constantinople. 

1208  London  incorporated,,  obtains  a  charter  for  electing  a  Mayor  and 
Magistrate. 

1215  Magna  Charta  signed  by  king  John. 

1217  Sixth  Crusade. 

1233  Houses  in  London,  and  other  cities  of  England,  France,  and  Ger- 
many, still  thatched  wiih  straw. 

1248  Seventh  Crusade. 

1258  Bagdad  taken  by  the  Tartars.    End  of  the  Empire  of  the  Saracens. 

1261  Fall  of  the  Latin  Empire  of  Constantinople. 

1270  Eighth  and  last  Crusade. 

1270  Death  of  St  Louis. 

1282  The  Sicilian  Vespers,  when  8,000  French  were  massacred. 

1283  The  covquest  of  Wales,  by  Edward  L 

1290  University  of  Lisbon  founded. 

1291  Ptolemais  taken  by  the  Turks. 
From  this  year  there  is  a  regular  succession  of  English  Parlia- 

ments. 
Parliaments  established  in  Paris. 
Interregnum  in  Scotland  for  eight  yeu's.    Sir  William  Wallace 

nobly  supports  the  liberty  of  his  country,  defeats  the  English  at 

Stirling,  and  drives  them  out  of  the  kingdom. 
The  Mariner's  Compass  said  to  be  discovered  at  Naples. 
1304  Wallace  betrayed,  delivered  up,  and  put  to  deatli  by  Edward  I. 

1307  The  establishment  of  the  Swiss  Republics. 
» Coal  first  used  in  England. 

1308  The  seat  of  the  Popes  transferred  to  Avignon  for  seventy  years. 
1314  The  Scots  under  Robert  Bruce  defeat  the  English  under  Edward 

IL,  at  Bannockbum. 

1319  The  University  of  Dublin  founded. 

1320  Gold  first  coined  in  Christendom. 

1340  Gunpowder  invented  by  Swartz,  a  Monk  of  Cologne. 
-^ —  Oil  Painting  invented  by  John  Van  Eyke. 

Copper  Money  first  used  in  Scotland  and  Ireland. 

1346  Battle  of  Cressy,  won  by  Edward  III.  and  the  Black  Prince,  over 
the  French. 

1350  The  Order  of  the  Garter  instituted  by  Edward  m. 

1351  Coals  first  brought  to  London. 

1352  The  Turks  first  enter  Europe. 

1356  The  battle  of  Poictiers,  in  which  John  II.,  king  of  France,  is  taken 

prisoner,  and  afterwards  brought  to  London. 
1362  Law  pleadings  in  England  changed  from  French  to  English. 
1365  Universities  of  Vienna  and  Geneva  founded. 

Peace  between  Venice  and  Genoa. 

Bills  of  exchange  first  used  in  England. 

Cannon  first  used  by  the  English  in  the  defence  of  Calais. 

Cards  invented  in  France  for  the  king's  amusement 
1392  The  Cape  of  Good  Hope  discovered  by  the  Portuguese. 
1394  The  Jews  banished  from  France  by  Charles  VI. 
1406  The  Canary  Islands  discovered. 
1412  Algebra  brought  from  Arabia  into  Europe. 

33* 


1381 
1381 
1383 
1391 


390 


A.  D. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


1412  The  University  of  St.  Andrews,  in  Scotland,  founded. 

1416  John  Huss  condemned  by  the  Council  of  Constance  for  heresy. 

and  burnt. 
1420  The  Islanl  of  Madeira  discovered  by  the  Portuguese. 
1426  The  court  of  sessions  in  Scotland,  instituted  by  James  I. 
1428  Joan  of  Arc,  the  Maid  of  Orleans,  compels  the  English  to  raise 

the  siege  of  that  town. 
1436  Paris  recovered  by  the  French  from  the  English. 

1439  Reunion  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches. 

1 440  Invention  of  the  art  of  printing,  by  John  Guttenberg,  at  Strasburg. 
1446  Great  inundation  of  the  sea  in  Holland. 

1463  Constantinople  taken  by  the  Turks. 

— —  End  of  the  English  government  in  France. 

1469  The  art  of  engraving  on  copper  invented. 

1460  Battl(>  of  Wakefield,  in  which  the  Duke  of  York  is  killed. 

1474  The  Cape  de  Vt^rd  Islands  discovered  by  the  Portuguese. 

1479  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  unite  the  kingdoms  of  Arragon  and  Castile. 

1489  Maps  and  sea  charts  first  brought  to  England. 

1492  America  discovered  by  Christopher  Columbus. 

1497  The  Portuguese,  under  Yasco  de  Gama,  double  the  Cape  of  Good 

Hope,  and  sail  to  the  East  Indies. 
1497  Sebastian  Cabot  lands  in  North  America.  • 

1600  Brazil  discovered  by  the  Portuguese.  ^ 

1607  Madagascar  discovered  by  the  Portuguese. 
1614  Cannon  bullets  of  stone  still  in  use. 
1617  The  Keformation  in  Germany  begun  by  Luther. 

1621  Cortez  completes  the  conquest  of  Mexico. 

1622  The  first  voyage  round  the  world  performed  by  a  ship  of  Magel- 

lan's squadron. 
1634  The  Reformation  in  England. 
1639  The  first  English  edition  of  the  Bible  authorized;  the  present 

translation  finished  1611. 

About  this  time  cannon  began  to  be  used  in  ships. 

1 639  Six  hundred  and  forty-five  religious  houses  suppressed  in  England 

and  Wales. 
1543  Pins  first  used  in  England,  before  which  time  the  ladies  used 

skewers. 
1645  The  council  of  Trent,  the  last  of  the  General  Councils,  opens  and 

continues,  with  various  interruptions,  for  eighteen  years. 
;1662  The  book  of  common  prayer  established  in  England  by  act  of 

Parliament. 
1663  Lady  Jane  Grey  beheaded. 
1580  Beginning  of  the  civil  wars  in  France. 

The  Reformation  completed  in  Scotland  by  John  Knox. 

1661  Mary  queen  of  Scots  arrives  in  Scotland  from  France. 
1663  Knives  first  used  in  England. 

1668  Mary  queen  of  Scots  flees  to  England  for  protection. 

1669  The  earl  of  Murray,  regent  of  Scotland,  assassinated  by  Hamilton 
1672  The  massacrn  of  St.  Bartholomew,  August  24. 

1674  Socinus  propagates  his  opinions. 

-  Don  Sebastiar ,  king  of  Portugal,  invades  Africa. 
1676  The  League  in  France  formed  against  the  Protestants. 

a  679  Commencement  of  the  republic  of  Holland,  by  the  union  of  Utrscht 


CHRONOLOOICAL  TABLE. 


391 


A.  D. 

heresy, 

1580 
i682 

1584 

>  raise 

1588 
1580 

1501 

1502 

isburg. 

1604 
1607 

1600 

1603 

1606 

1607 

1608 

/astile. 

1610 

fGood 

1614 

* 

1619 

• 

1620 

1623 

tfagel- 

1024 
1625 

resent 

1627 
1633 

1634 

gland 

1636 
1630 

used 

1642 
1643 

s  and 

1640 
1660 

ct  of 

1661 
1662 

1664 

.J 

1660 

V  ' .  i 

1662 

1663 

ilton 

1666 

1666 

■echt 

1678 
1681 

The  world  circumnavigated  by  Sir  Francis  Drake. 

The  New  Style  introduced  into  Italy  by  Pope  Gregory  XIII.,  the 
6th  of  October  being  counted  the  16lh. 

Virginia  discovered  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh. 

Manufacture  of  paper  introduced  into  England. 

Coaches  first  introduced  into  England. 

University  of  Dublin  erected. 

Presbyterian  church  government  established  in  Scotland. 

The  Bank  of  England  incorporated. 

Watches  first  brought  into  England  from  Germany. 

The  English  East  India  Company  established. 

Decimal  Arithmetic  invented  at  Bruges. 

The  Gunpowder  Plot  discovered.  - , , , 

Settlement  of  Jamestown,  Virginia.  . .  . 

Galileo  discovers  the  satellites  of  Jupiter. 

Arminius  propagates  his  opinions. 

Quebec  founded. 

Hudson's  Bay  discovered. 

Logarithms  invented  by  Napier. 

New  York  settled. 

Discovery  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood,  by  Dr.  Harvey. 

The  broad  silk  manufacture  from  raw  silk,  introduced  into  Eng- 
land. 

Copper  money  first  introduced  into  England. 

Settlement  of  Plymouth,  Massachusetts. 

New-Hampshire  settled. 

New-Jersey  settled. 

The  Island  of  Barbadoes  the  first  English  settlement  in  the  West 
Indies. 

Delaware  settled. 

Connecticut  settled. 

Maryland-  settled. 

Rhode-Island  settled. 

The  first  printing-press  established  in  the  American  colonies. 

Beginning  of  the  civil  war  in  England. 

Archbishop  Laud  condemned  by  the  comn;kons,  and  beheaded. 

Commonwealth  of  England  begins. 

North  and  South  Carolina  settled. 

The  Quakers  first  appear  in  England. 

The  Dutch  colony  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  established. 

The  first  war  between  the  English  and  Dutch. 

End  of  the  commonwealth  of  England. 

The  English,  under  Admiral  Penn,  take  possession  of  Jamaica. 

Charles  II.,  king  of  Great  Britain. 

The  Royal  Society  instituted  in  England. 

Charter  of  Carolina,  and  a  colony  settled  soon  after. 

The  French  Academy  of  Inscriptions  instituted. 

Great  plague  in  London. 

Tea  first  used  in  England. 

Gh'eat  fire  in  London, 

The  Academy  of  Sciences  instituted  in  France 

The  habeas  corpus  act  passed  in  England 

Pennsylvania  settled. 


3^ 


cmiOKOLOCttCAL  TABLS. 


▲.» 
1686 
1686 
1688 

1689 
1700 
1702 

1703 
1704 


1776 


1777 


1780 
1781 


1782 


1788 
1789 
1791 


Duke  of  Mofimonth  beheaded. 

The  Newtonian  philosophy  first  published  in  EnglatkL 

Revolution  in  Britain.    King  James  abdicates  the  throne,  Decern 

ber  23. 
Episcopacy  abolished  in  Scotland  by  king  William. 
Yale  College  (Conn.)  founded. 

The  English  and  Dutch  destroy  the  French-  fleet  at  Vigo. 
The  French  send  colonies  to  the  Mississippi. 
Gibraltar  taken  by  Admiral  Rooke,  July  24.  | 

Peter  the  Great  founds  St.  Petersbui^. 
First  newspaper  published  in  America  at  Boston. 
Union  between  England  and  ScoDaUd.  . 
Great  earthquake  at  Palermo,  August  21. 
Inoculation  first  tried  on  criminals  with  success. 
Washington  born,  Feb.  22k   . 
Georgia  settled. 

Commodore  Anson  completes  his  voyage  round  the  W6rld. 
Louisburg  and  Cape  Breton  taken  by  the  British  troops,  June  0 
The  rebellion  breaks  out  in  Scotland,  July. 
Academy  of  Sciences  founded  at  Stockholm. 
New  Style  introduced  into  Britain,  September  3  reckoned  14. 
Grteat  eruption  at  iBtna. 

Great  earthquake  at  Constantinople  and  Cairo,  September  2. 
Lisbon  destroyed  by  an  earthquake,  Nov.  1. 
Defeat  of  Braddock. 

War  declared  between  Great  Britain  and  France,  Ittay  18. 
General  Wolfe  takes  Quebec,  in  Canada,  Sept.  17. 
Montreal  and  Canada  taken  by  the  British. 
American  Philosophical  Society  established  at  Philadelphia. 
Stamp  Act  passed. 
Battle  of  Lexington,  April  19. 
Battle  of  Bunker's  Hill  in  North  America,  June  17. 
The  Americans  declare  their  independence,  July  4. 
Battle  of  Long-Island,  August  27. 
New- York  taken,  in  September. 
Battle  of  Trenton,  Dec.  25. 
Battle  of  Brandy  wine,  Sept.  11. 
Philadelphia  taken,  Sept.  26. 
Surrender  of  the  British  army  under  Bnrgoyne,  at  Saratoga,  in  the 

state  of  New- York,  Oct.  17. 
Treachery  of  Arnold,  Sept.  22. 
Battle  of  Cowpens,  January. 
Battle  of  Guilford,  March  15. 
Battle  of  Eutaw  Springs,  Sept.  8. 
Surrender  of  the  British  army  under  Comwallis,  to  the  Americans 

and  French  at  Yorktown  in  Virginia,  Oct.  19. 
Articles  of  peace,  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  Slates, 

signed  at  Paris,  Nov.  30. 
First  English  Bible  printed  in  America  at  Philade1jkhia< 
Constitution  of  the  United  States  adopted. 
George  Washington,  first  President  of  the  United  States,  April. 
Vermont  became  a  state. 
First  Sunday  School  in  theUnited  States  commenced  at  Philadelphia. 


CH&OnOLOGICAX.  TABLE« 


seem 


eO 


1799 

1800 
1801 


1804 
1806 


1806 
1808 
1810 

1810 
1811 


1812 


the 


1813 
1814 


es, 


).815 


la. 


Mediodiat  Mistio&wrjr  floekrjr  insutated  in  Bugland. 

Kentacky  became  a  state. 

Baptist  MimionaiT  Society  ibnned  ia  Engiboid. 

Louis  XVL  and  Marie  Aatoin^te  bdieaded. 

The  Ci^  of  Good  Hope  taken  bf  die  Britirii,  Sept.  16. 

John  Adams,  President  of  the  United  States,  Mardi  4. 

Ireland  ia  open  rebellion,  Ma;j%  Jane,  fte. 

Admiral  Nelson  destroys  theTrenck  fleet  in  the  battle  of  ilie  Nile, 

August  1. 
Geoine  Washfaigton  dieis,  Dec  14. 
London  Religious  Tract  SocieQr. 
Union  of  Britain  and  Ireland. 
First  meeting  of  the  Imperial  Parliament  of  Britain  uA  Ireland, 

January. 
Thomas  Jefferson,  President  of  the  United  States,  March  4 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 
Lord  Nelson  defeats  the  combined  fleets  of  France  and  Spain  off 

Cape  Trafalgar,  takes  or  destroys  19  ships  of  the  line,  and  is 

killed  in  the  battle,  Oct.  81. 
War  between  England  and  Spain. 

The  British  Parliament  vote  the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade,  Jane  10. 
Abolition  of  the  slave  trade  in  the  United  States  of  America,  Jan.  1. 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  formed ; 

incorporated  in  1813. 
Population  of  the  United  States,  7,339,008. 
Two  hundred  buildings  and  lai^e  quantities  of  goods  burnt  in 

Newburyport,  Mass. 
An  unusually  large  comet  appeared,  Sept.  1. 
Richmond  theatre  burnt,  Dec.  86. 

War  against  Great  Britain  declared  by  the  United  States,  June  18. 
General  Hull  and  his  army  taken  prisoners  in  Canada,  August  16. 
The  French  army  enter  Moscow,  Sept  14. 
British  frigate  Guerriere  captured,  August  89. 

do        do      Macedonian  captured,  Oct  26. 

do        do      Java  captured,  Dec.  89. 
Commodore  Perry  captures  the  British  squadron,  on  lake  Erie, 

Sept  10. 
Napoleon  .Buonaparte  dethroned,  April  4,  and  banished  to  the 

island  of  Elba,  for  which  he  sailed,  April  88. 
City  of  Washington  taken  by  the  British,  August  84. 
British  squadron  on  lake  Ghamplain  captured  by  Commodore 

McDonough,  Sept  11. 
Pensacola  taken  by  General  Jackson,  Nov.  7. 
Treaty  of  peace  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain, 

signed  at  Ghent,  Dec.  24. 
The  British  repulsed  at  New-Orleans,  Dec.  88. 
The  British  completely  defeated,  and  General  Packenham  slain, 

at  New-Orleans,  Jan.  8. 
United  States  frigate  President  taken  by  a  British  squadron,  Jan.  15. 
Peace  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  ratified,  Feb- 
ruary 84. 
American  Education  Society  instituted  at  Boston. 
Battle  of  Waterloo, 


V 


394 


CB10N0L06ICAL  TABLE. 


A.D. 
1816 


1817 


1818 
1818 

1819 


18S0 


1821 


1826 
1829 
1830 


1836 
1837 
1641 

1846 


Deaf  and  Dnmb,  Society  for  the  instrnctioii  of,  institated  at  Har^ 

ford,  Connecticnt,  Jane  24. 
American  Bible  Society  formed.  • 

Indiana  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  state. 
United  States  Bank  opened  for  business  at  Riiladelphia,  Jan.  1. 
American  Colonization  Society  for  free  blacks  organized,  Jan.  1. 
James  Monroe,  President  of  the  United  States,  March  4. 
Mississippi  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  state,  Dec  11. 
Illinois  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  state,  Dec.  4. 
Commercial  treaties  concluded  between  the  United  States  on  the 

one  part,  and  Great  Britain  and  Sweden  on  the  other. 
A  trea^  for  the  cession  of  Florida  to  the  United  States  signed  at 

Washington,  Feb.  23. 
First  steam-ship  sails  for  Europe,  May. 
Alabama  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  state,  Dec. 
Gteorge  in.,  king  of  England,  dies,  Jan.  29. 
George  lY.  succeeds  to  the  throne  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 
Maine  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  state. 
The  American  Colonization  Society  sent  out  their  first  colonists 

to  Liberia. 
Population  of  the  United  States,  9,626,734.  . 

Missouri  admitted  into  the  Union  as  a  state.  -\< 

Napoleon  Buonaparte  dies  at  St  Helena,  May  6,  aged  62. 
Elias  Boudinot,  president  of  the  American  Bible  SocieQr*  dies. 
Columbia  College  established. 
Massacre  of  Greeks  at  Scio. 

The  Marquis  de  la  Fayette  visited  the  United  States. 
American  Sunday-School  Union  instituted  at  Philadelphia. 
John  Quincy  Adams,  President  of  the  United  States,  March  4. 
American  Tract  Society  instituted  at  New-York. 
The  Ex-Presidents,  John  Adams  and  Thomas  Jefferson,  died,  July  4. 
Andrew  Jackson,  President  of  the  United  States,  March  4. 
An  act  passed  by  Congress,  to  remove  the  Indians  residing  in  any 

of  the  states  or  territories,  to  the  west  of  the  Mississippi. 
Fifth  census  of  the  United  States  taken.    Number  of  the  popula* 

tion,  12,860,240. 
George  lY.,  king  of  England,  dies,  Juiie  26. 
William  lY.  succeeds  him. 
Formation  of  the  Republic  of  Texas. 
Martin  Yan  Buren  inaugurated,  March  4. 
William  Henry  Harrison  inaugurated,  March  4,  and  dies,  April  4» 

Yice-President,  John  Tyler,  inaugurated  in  his  place. 
James  K.  Polk  inaugurated. 
Gcnt^ral  Jackson  dies,  June  8. 


THK  XMD 


i. 


